Actions

Work Header

Ripples

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I only own my OC and crazy magic. Despite my teasing, I have a massive amount of respect for Mashima, who created this lovely universe in the first place. Spoilers for EVERYTHING (and I mean fucking EVERYTHING).

Lots of changes. Diverges from canon a lot, with only some things coinciding and only a few arcs happening in the right order.

Warnings for swearing and violence. Will be both angsty and fluffy (and more than a little crazy). You may end up laughing or crying. Or staring at the screen in shock. Much squealing may be caused. No smut, but references to sex, rape, or bodily functions. Mental disorders including but not limited to: PTSD, depression, kleptomania, etc. Many possible triggers. More singing than I planned for. Breaking the fourth wall (a little). FULL ON CALAMITY. Beta'd by myself.

Also on Fanfiction, Quotev, and Wattpad, if one of those sites are preferred.

Enjoy, and welcome to the bandwagon!


Chapter One - Elle, Part One

I awoke to my new life in a bed, surprisingly enough.

I got out of bed, and started exploring my new house (which, upon looking out the window, was a decidedly small cottage in the middle of the woods). Upon reaching a kitchen table, I came upon a pile of books, and a magazine with today's date. On it was a sticky note that said – Today is your 9th birthday. Good luck on your adventure! These books should help you with what you need. I'll be excited to see how it turns out.

I peeled off the sticky note and looked at the magazine. Sorcerer Weekly

In the top right corner was the date; May 1st, X772.

It was real.


I had never been in a car accident in my life.

But, I guess that even now, I still haven't really been in a car accident. I wasn't anywhere near the two cars when they crashed, I just got hit by a flying vehicle half way down the road.

I did not see my life flash before my eyes; hell, I didn't even know there was a car coming my way until someone started screaming. So I turn and-

SPLAT.

Then I was a pancake. Flat, and well, not really a pancake because I was covered in blood and I'm not really food (I mean unless you're a cannibal) and I'm gonna stop now cause it's getting morbid.

I point is, I got hit by a flying car, and died.

Not one of the best ways to start the day, I'll admit.

And now I'm here. In a library. Which I'm pretty sure is the afterlife, seeing as how my body doesn't hurt and I feel perfectly fine, and I'm fairly sure that I've never been cleaner or looked prettier in my life.

I peeked my head out into the hall, so I could see the rest of the bookcases.

My eyes widened as I comprehended how big this jungle was.

It didn't end! The rows of books just went on and on and on until it got so far away I couldn't even see what I was looking at.

Maybe it's just the angle? I wondered. I moved over to the table in the middle of the row, and climbed on top of it. Carefully shuffling my way over to the bookcase, I placed my foot on a lower rung, and slowly reached my hand up to the top shelf.

"What are you doing?" a voice came from behind me.

I jumped in fright and let go of the bookcase.

"Fuck!"

Landing on the ground, I realized that it didn't hurt, and getting back up, it seemed like the fall had not affected or hurt my body in any way. The curse had been instinctual – there was no actual pain.

Oh, right. I was dead.

Someone giggled behind me, and I turned to see a small girl, of about seven or eight years old at the most.

I blinked at her. "How the hell are you dead? You look what, eight?"

She giggled again (which is good, considering that what I had just said was really rude and untactful, and hey I died earlier today, alright?). "No, silly, I'm not dead! This is my library!"

I really hope she doesn't mean what I think she means.

Because if she did, then I just cursed in front of God.

Shit.

I mean…oh just fuck it.

"Sorry for cursing," I said sheepishly, rubbing my hand behind the back of my neck. "It's kinda gotten instinctual at this point. But, if you don't mind me asking, what exactly happens now…my...lord?"

She full out started laughing. "I spend most of the time in this form for a reason! You don't have to treat me like that silly! I'm trying to make you more comfortable."

"Uh, having an all-powerful being looking younger than me isn't that reassuring."

"Hmm, how about this:" And then she turned into Zeus.

Not actually Zeus, but like…twelve feet tall with a big beard and super intimidating presence and I squeaked, "While I didn't like the kid form it was better than this one!"

He laughed again, and turned back into a woman, slightly taller than me. She had a motherly air, and for the first time, I fully relaxed in her presence.

"Now," she said, clasping my hands down and pulling me to the table. "Let's take a look at your book!"

"My book?" I asked.

"Yes, this library contains the records of every soul that has passed through. And yours is right…here!" she pulled a book of the shelf. It was surprisingly large (probably over two thousand pages), considering I had died at…fuck, was today my birthday? Dammit, I died on my nineteenth birthday?

"Isn't that a bit large?" I asked.

"Yes, it is, but you are very smart and creative, so it has a large concentration of your thoughts and ideas."

All my thoughts and ideas. "Could I possibly get a copy of that later?"

She laughed, "We'll see. Now…Eleanor Rigby."

Oh yes, laugh at my name hardy har har. I get it. I've heard all of the jokes, trust me. That's why I go by Elle. Or sometimes Ellie or Ella or literally anything else because I hate Eleanor. My name is Elle.

She continued. "Born May 1st, 1998, in Boston, where you were put up for adoption. However, you were never adopted and decided to run away instead at the age of twelve. Upon finding an occupant-less apartment, you moved in and decided to start working at the age of thirteen, passing for a sixteen year old. Continued until the day of your death, when you got hit by a car."

A flying car.

She closed the book. That was fast. "Any questions?"

"Yeah, I've got a few." I admitted. Okay…first I guess I should start with my previous life. "What happened to everyone else in the accident? Did anyone else die? Or get hurt?"

She opened the book again, flipping to the end. "You were the only fatality, however the others have broken several important bones."

Was it bad that I was a bit upset they weren't hurt more?

Oh well, since I'm dead they'll still go to jail for manslaughter. I think.

"Alright, what else?"

"Um…what do I do next? While this library is very big, I highly doubt that all of us just move in here or something, that would be suffocating."

She laughed. "That's up to you. Your limit is your imagination."

I paused, thinking. It is, huh…

I started speaking slowly… "Is the multiverse string theory true?"

She looked surprised, but nodded. "If you're speaking of the one were anything imagined is created in another universe and becomes reality there, then yes."

"Would it be possible for me to be born into a fictional universe with my memories from this one? Actually, scratch that, would it be possible for me to regress to a younger age and go there at a certain point in time?"

She was outwardly smiling now. "Well, I don't get requests like that often. But yes, it is possible."

It's possible. "Would you be willing to do it?"

She was beaming now. "Yes, yes I would this is the most exciting thing that has happened in years! You think with all of the creative output into the world that more people would request things like that, but noooooooo, it's always a series of ridiculous or boring things!" She calmed down now.

"Why are you so upset about it?" I asked.

She shrugged. "I tend to watch your stories," she said. "I'm an immortal being with nothing but time on my hands. The only thing I can do is get some variety by exploring people's lives."

"Alright, well, if that's the case, then let's set this up. Will you be able to give me things if I give you a list of requested objects/items?"

"Yes," she said, pulling out, surprisingly enough, some paper. She smiled at my look. "This will probably take longer than you think; as you suggest things, more ideas will come. Nothing too outlandish, though."

"Just tell me if I go to a point considered too far." I told her.

She smiled at me. "I'm ready."

"Alright, I would like appear into the Fairy Tail universe," I told her. With what little time I had, I would find myself immersed in the manga. The way that I connected to the characters gave me hope despite my less-than-stellar life.

"Alright," she said. "Mage or non-mage?"

"Mage."

"Type?"

"Ahhhh….." I paused, thinking. "Can I get back to you on that, please."

She nodded. "Mmmmmhmmm. What else?"

I paused, thinking. Did I need anything else?

I nearly slapped myself. Of course I did!

"Would it be possible for me to have a small cottage in the woods near Magnolia, close enough for me to walk to the Fairy Tail guild hall easily, and big enough for me to live comfortably, plus a guestroom."

I hoped that wouldn't be too outlandish.

"Continue," she said, neither approving or disapproving.

"I don't want something too big!" I said quickly, hoping to convince her. "I just want a bedroom, and a kitchen/living area. Then, if possible, an extra room as a library/office, where I can plan out what I'm going to do, and then a guest bedroom. A bathroom with a shower and a tub big enough for two people to lay down in if needed. And then running water and electricity."

She nodded. "Doable."

Yes!

"Would it also be possible to get enough money to eat and clothe myself properly until I can start a job as a mage?"

She gave me a look. "I suppose. However, you must start taking missions as a mage by the age of fourteen at the latest."

Longer than I was hoping for. "You've got it!"

"Are you finished?" she asked.

"Yes," I nodded.

"Alright, then let's get to some magic."

I paused, thinking. "Is there any way for me to get a list of the magics possible and any lost magics that I could learn."

She smirked. "If you make up a magic instead, I'll give you extra."

"Okay, then scrap that idea," I said, thinking. I wanted a type of Stellar Magic – both Lucy's Celestial Magic and Jellal's Heavenly Body Magic count as Stellar Magic. To be honest, those were some of the most impressive magics shown in the series, in my opinion.

Think, Elle. We're talking Stellar! What else has to do with outer space? Lucy's magic directly affects the spirits of the stars, and Jellal's magic uses 'heavenly bodies' which is just another name for meteors and asteroids and the like.

Let's see…that leaves mostly the moon and the sun – we've seen Moon Drip, which is a type of dispelling magic, but not much to do with the power of the sun…

But I also wanted something to…do…with the elements…

"Can I describe what I would want?" I asked.

"Possibly," she said.

"I would like something that I would call Planetary magic. Where the power of each type of planet represents a type of element."

"What would you suggest?" she said, smiling. Her hands passed a paper and pen over to me.

"Let's see…" I said, thinking. "Earth, would definitely be Earth Magic. Mercury is associated with metals, so…" I thought of Gajeel "Iron Magic." "Venus could be Light Magic," I said, starting to get pumped. "Mars could be Fire. Jupiter can be Lightning. Saturn can be Sky Magic. Uranus could be…I'll get back to that. Neptune can be Water. And Pluto can be Shadow Magic."

"Pluto isn't a planet."

"Yeah, I know that, but I grew up thinking it was, and I also need some sort of dark magic to contrast with Venus. I was thinking maybe Uranus could be Ice?"

She looked at me, and then, slowly, she started to clap.

"Anything else?" she said.

"If possible, I would like Requip magic."

"For weapons?" she asked.

"Some, yes, but I was also hoping to keep a first aid kit and food and changes of clothes and other things that might be needed."

"Anything else?"

Well, if she's going to keep offering. "Transportation/teleportation magic, and a type of locating magic for finding people and specific magical items."

She smiled. "Are you sure? You won't get any others. And even these, I'm not really giving you these powers. I'm giving you the tools you need to learn them, such as an affinity for them, a large magical core, and a library that will help you research this and other types of magic."

I frowned. "How can you have books on Planetary Magic? I just made it up."

She chuckled. "Now that it exists, it will be known as a type of Lost Magic – one you in particular have, along with any sort of tools you'll need to perfect it. How powerful do you want to be?"

"As powerful as you can possibly make me," I said. "I'll take care of the rest through training and practice, but with all of the things that everyone goes through in the series, plus whatever changes happen because of me, I'm going to need as much help as I can get for everyone."

She nodded. "And what year do you want to be born?"

I stopped to think. Lucy was supposed to be…what, seventeen when the story starts? And Laxus, the oldest generation is supposed to be around twenty three… So maybe I'll be around twenty one going on twenty two? If Lucy was born in X767, then I would be born in…

"Year X763," I said aloud. "Is that it then?"

"Yes, if you're sure about this. You will be reverted to a childlike form, to an age younger than ten, so you can better adapt your magic."

"Yes." I nodded. I have never been surer of anything in my life.

"Then," she said, smiling. "It's time to start your new journey. Don't forget to have fun. Good luck, Elle."

I smiled as I realized that she had said my preferred name. "Thank you."

And then everything disappeared.


Ships will be: Laxus x Elle, Natsu x Lucy, Gajeel x Levy, Gray x Juvia, Jellal x Erza, Elfman x Evergreen, Freed x Mira, Bickslow x Lisanna, Erik x Kinana, and Sting x Yukino. Partners for everyone else (particularly Wendy (Chelia vs Romeo vs Mest (if I change the time skip)), Ultear and Cana) are up for grabs and open to suggestions.

This will only be 1st POV from the OC – everything else will be 3rd, unless it's a letter/diary/journal type document.

Please review – they get me thinking and writing faster.

Chapter Text

Alright, everyone, here's the next chapter! For those of you worrying about taking up endless chapters on her training, don't worry. While she will be training a bit in each chapter (for now) she will start interacting with actual characters in the next chapter. I don't want the training to be underdeveloped, but I also want to get the story started.


Chapter Two - Elle, Part Two

The first thing I did was read through all of the books on the table.

Well, actually, the first thing I did was explore the house, which was a nice, one story cottage. There was the master bedroom and a guest bedroom, both of decent size. The bathroom held a large bath with a showerhead above it, with a window to let out some steam.

I stopped exploring there and carefully considered my reflection. My hair (which had previously been an extremely dark brown color) was now a dark purple. My eyes (which had previously been a light blue) were now the color of ice.

They weren't big changes, but they were still changes.

I shook my worries away, accepted that I would get used to it, and continued exploring.

The kitchen led off to the kitchen table (where the books were) which sat in front of a pair of large sliding doors leading outside. To the right of the kitchen was a living room, with chairs and a sofa. There was also a door leading to a study, which I loved. There were floor-to-ceiling bookshelves, all filled with more information; everything from different types of magic, to the history of Fiore, to the laws and monetary system. One of the walls didn't have a bookcase, but instead a map of the country of Fiore, with Alvarez peeking through on the outskirts. At the other end of the study was a window, and under that, a desk.

When I was done exploring the house, I returned to the kitchen table, which was stacked with different types of books on the magic I wanted to learn specifically. I organized them based on the magic type, and separated any sort of intro to magic that I might need.

The most important ones I had to learn first were location magic, and then teleportation magic.

The location magic focused on how to find people, and how to find items. I wouldn't need the items for now, but people were first on the list.

At this point in time, I was nine. Most of the main characters in Fairy Tail were four going on five, or somewhere in that range. The dragon slayers (raised by actual dragons) weren't even in this time period. They wouldn't be until July 7th, X777, which was over five years from now. So I really couldn't do anything for them right now.

Carefully, I wrote out a timeline of upcoming events, which exhausted me. Most of it was guesswork, too. Man, would I love to have some internet. Or more specifically, the Fairy Tail Wikia.

So first things first; practicing magic.

I started with mediating, according to A Beginner's Guide to Learning Magic. Or, as I like to call it, A Perfectly Reasonable Guide to Learning Magic Unless You're A Fucking Idiot Like Elle.

I stopped and glared at the book. Meditating was getting me nowhere. I couldn't mediate. My mind just wouldn't shut down.

Okay, Elle, calm down, you can do this. I reassured myself.

Fifteen minutes later I was getting angry again.

"Ahhhhhh!" I screamed again. I jumped up and started pacing. "Why isn't this working! This is fucking ridiculous! Why can't I-"

I stopped. There was energy coursing through me, I could feel it as I lived and breathed. I suddenly remembered a moment in Fairy Tail Zero, when Zeref taught the group magic. And when that happened, the normal way didn't work for Yuri, he learned by…exercising…

"Whooooohooooo!" I screamed, jumping into the air. "Now we're talking! Time to get this party started!"

I started running laps around my cottage. This was perfect. No, it was more than perfect! Not only was I increasing my magical capacity, but I was also increasing my physical stamina!

Except I forgot that I was never very good at exercising in the first place and that I was also only nine years old.

I had only ran two laps before I ran out of energy and collapsed on the ground, panting.

"Fuck," I breathed. But it was still a good start. Now that I could actively feel my magic, I might actually be able to meditate the normal way, so this was a good thing.

I waited for my (physical) energy to come back, and entered the house so I could get something to eat.


"Fuck!"

I stared at the empty pantry.

I was an idiot. Food should've been the first thing I checked. All my exploring the house, I didn't even open the pantry or the fridge. Now I need to go into town, buy food, and carry it all back here.

I stumbled over to the sink and drank some water from the tap. Unfortunately, I didn't have any cups either, so I had to scoop it up in my hands.

I walked back to the table and grabbed the paper and pen that was there. At least I had that.

Slowly, I began to make a shopping list.

It was pretty basic.

Kitchen shit

Bathroom shit

Office shit

Gardening shit

Cleaning shit

Food

There, I thought.

As for basic kitchen utensils, since I'm living on my own for now and not making any money, don't know how much any of this costs, and don't know how much money I even have, I decided to go as sparingly as possible, only getting one for me and a spare in case I lose one. I could just wash everything by hand, so there was no need for other things.

I had all the furniture I needed (for now) and the electricity and plumping was taken care of (something I needed to understand quickly in case it becomes untaken care of).

Now, as for the money.

I peeked back into my study, where I was hoping there was a safe or something that I had missed the first time around.

Entering the room, I went to my desk.

There was a sticky note that said Under the desk.

I sighed and pushed the chair out of the way so I could crawl under the desk (which I could easily fit under because of my size).

Below it was a safe with a key, which was good because a dragon slayer could probably break in if it was a combination lock. The key was on top of the safe, along with a book and a wallet.

I grabbed the key, book, and wallet, and climbed out from under the desk. Inspecting the book, which was called The Monetary System of Fiore, I saw another sticky note on it that said, 1,000 J equals appr. $20. The amount in this wallet should cover your first shopping trip. The rest is in the safe.

1,000 J was $20? Actually, that makes sense, considering how much Lucy had to pay for a meal and her apartment.

I put the book down on the desk, and pocketed the key and wallet, which contained 50,000 J. I really, really hope that that is overestimating and that the inflation here isn't so bad that it would really cost me $1,000 to go shopping.

I made my way down what seemed to be a trail (well, I really hope it was, but I can get lost really easily), and luckily found myself off the edge of Magnolia.

I entered the town and immediately noticed the guild. I stared at it longingly until I shook my head. No Elle, come on, you need to get ready first. Once you've got everything you need, then you can go to the guild. I turned around, and started looking for a supermarket.

After about ten minutes of searching, I finally gave up and accepted what I didn't want to be true – there were no supermarkets in Magnolia, and possibly not any at all in Fiore.

As I made my way to the Market District, which was easily found after asking directions, I desperately looked for some kind of cart or wagon I could use to carry all of my bought goods, because I didn't want to carry everything back.

I luckily found a furniture shop, where I went in and asked for a cart. I got some weird looks, probably because of my age, but I walked out of there with a large cart for 4,000 J. I've never bought a cart before, so I have no idea whether or not I got a good deal.

I continued down the street where I found an office supply shop, a gardening shop (where I bought tools and seeds for my own vegetable garden), a bathroom shop, and a kitchen shop.

I sighed. All of these little shops were making me tired, and I decided that when I had finished most of my plans that I was going to find someone who would make supermarkets a thing.

I had gotten everything I needed except for food. I started with bread from the bakery, and some meat and cheese from a deli. Afterwards, I went to a farmer's market, where I bought a series of fruits and vegetables that I actually like (as I'm really picky).

Finally finished, I checked how much money I had left and realized that the rest was probably for me to get some clothes.

I eyed the clothes shop before shaking my head. Nope. I could get that another time.

Passing a spices and herbs stand, I got a bottle of salt (already in a shaker, luckily) and made my way back to the forest where I lived.


Sighing, I finally entered my home again and breathed a sigh of relief. I filled one of the cups from the tap and greedily drank down the water.

Sighing (in content, this time) I put down the cup and started unpacking my items. I filled the fridge and the pantry, and put my office supplies in the office/library and the bathroom things in the bathroom. I moved my cart over to an extra space near the entrance of the house, and put the gardening supplies on the shelf above the cart. I guess it was like a mudroom?

I went back outside and decided to try meditating again. Sitting down, I closed my eyes, and, instead of trying to focus on nothing, focused on the magic I felt spinning through my body. I tried to manipulate it, but it was like grabbing water.

Taking a deep breath, I decided to start pushing it. This was (supposedly) the way to increase your magical container. My body was like a bubble, and I needed to stretch it out.

I pushed my magic harder and harder, until I could see a glowing behind my eyes. Opening them, I looked down at my body, which was shining with magical energy, the same color as my hair, a dark purple, almost black color.

I smiled and pushed with all of my might. My pure magical energy shot towards the sky, and I shouted in joy.

Step 1, complete.

I continued pushing my magic until I felt it nearly all disappear. I knew I had to stop before I hit Magical Exhaustion, so I stopped pushing. The loss of the energy and adrenaline running through me nearly made me collapse, and I decided to rest there for a bit, staring at the sky and enjoying the sounds of nature.

As I felt both my energy and my magic start to replenish, I made my way back inside the house, where I showered and changed into a nice dress. While there were a few clothes in my closet, they were nearly all dresses, and my dresser was completely empty except for undergarments. I would have to buy shorts, which I did prefer, as well as tennis shoes, because the only shoes I had were sandals.

After changing, I made me way outside and decided to try teleporting. I pictured the other side of my house and concentrated, almost picturing the space in between where I was and where it was fold, and then ghosting through that to the other side.

I opened my eyes.

Nothing happened.

"Dammit!"

I knew it wouldn't come that easily, but I was hoping it was a bit easier.

Alright Elle, try again.

I closed my eyes and pictured the front of my house. Instead of picturing myself pass through space to that point, I instead pictured myself appearing in the image I had of the front of my house.

I felt my magic rush through me, from the tips of my toes to the top of my head, and when I opened my eyes, I was standing in the front of my house.

I was elated that I did it, but completely exhausted. Despite the short distance, I still felt a large drain in my magic, and decided to get a lot of sleep. Tomorrow I would meditate in the morning, and then I would talk to Makarov.

Chapter Text

Note: I did post a chapter yesterday, but I myself did not get the Carbon Copy email alert, so I'm not entirely sure it was sent out. I suggest you read Chapter Two if you haven't already.


Chapter Three - Cana

The next day, I started making teleportation trips.

I made two trips, and was halfway into town before I felt my magic drain out.

After resting, I sighed and decided to walk the rest of the way. My magic wasn't very strong yet, and the fact that I could only make two short trips before being completely drained wasn't very promising.

You're just starting, Elle. Give it a rest.

After several minutes of walking, I finally stood in front of the guildhall.

I took a deep breath and opened the door.


While it was certainly loud and festive, it was nowhere as crazy as it was in the future.

I wonder if it's Natsu's fault it gets so violent, I thought.

"Hey there, little lady, what are you doing here?" a man I vaguely recognized as a younger Macao asked me.

"She's older than Cana," Wakaba said, snorting.

Oh? That was interesting. I didn't know Cana had already joined the guild yet.

"I would like to see the Master," I said.

"Oh, you're such a cutie-pie!" A girl squealed, hugging me. I recognized her vaguely as a girl named Enno, who was dancing on tables in one of the OVAs. I was also fairly certain she was Romeo's mother, but I had no proof of that, and I don't think it was ever confirmed. But Macao also ends up divorced later on, and Enno is no longer in the guild in the future, so…oh well, it's just a thought. "Come this way," Enno said, taking my hand. "I"ll take you to the master."

She took me up the stairs and down a hallway until we reached the master's door. "He's in there, sweetie! Don't be scared of him or anything, he's a nice old man, and he's even shorter than you!"

"Thank you, miss," I said, as she turned and went down the stairs.

I looked at the door before sighing and knocking.

"Come in!" said an older voice.

I opened the door and closed it behind me, walking to the center of the room to look at Makarov over the desk. "Hello Master Makarov. I come baring news of the future. I hope you will take the time to hear it, and listen to my plans."

His eyes widened, but other than that, he had no real reaction. Which was odd. I mean, how often do children walk into your office saying that they know the future? "What is your name, dear girl?"

"Eleanor Rigby, but I prefer Elle."

No reaction. I forgot the Beatles weren't a thing here. At least I don't need to worry about being teased.

"Alright, my dear girl, please sit down."

I took the seat across from the desk and began to start. "I know information of the upcoming future, though most of the information doesn't occur until after Year X784."

"Is there any way you can prove that you know this?" Makarov asked.

"Yes," I said quietly. "In the future, Fairy Tail will end up fighting the entirety of the Baram Alliance, though luckily the three main guilds are taken down at separate times. After that, Fairy Tail goes to war against Alvarez, Acnologia, and Zeref. These are the most important things to know. And while the Baram Alliance, with the exception of the master of Grimoire Heart, Master Hades, doesn't know about the Lumen Histoire, Alvarez does, and that is what the war is over."

He opened his mouth to say something, but paused and looked confused. "What is the Baram Alliance? Tartaros is known, and I know that Grimoire Heart is starting to become prominent, but I've never even heard of the other one."

I sat up in shock. That's right! At this point in time Oracion Seis isn't formed. In addition to that, Ultear probably hasn't joined Grimoire Heart yet, and she was the leader of the Seven Kin for a reason. "You probably shouldn't worry about it, because I think I'll be able to change it."

His eyes widened, and he sat back. "Can you prove that Lumen Histoire is more than just a name?"

"Yes," I said. "Lumen Histoire is actually First Master Mavis in a lacrima crystal, and an endless store of power. It's held in the basement."

"Please give me a minute," he said, before closing his eyes. Well, at least he knew to take me seriously now. "Alright. Do you have any sort of plans?"

"I have some," I admitted. "Most I'll be taking care of myself. Such as leading certain members of Fairy Tail here so that they join earlier. As for your help, I was hoping that you could get an MPF and have everyone do training sessions. You can measure the power of their strongest spell every few months, and work on increasing their magical power. I would also suggest everyone learning a secondary type of magic, such as teleportation or requip magic for emergencies. I'm also hoping to save the lives of several powerful mages and have them join the guild as well."

He nodded. "Those are smart ideas, and it would be good to implement that. Anything else?"

"Well, the Fantasia Parade shows of magical power and puts on a show, right? Well, why don't you also have an annual battle thing that happens on the other side of the year? You can have people pay to watch, which raises money, and we get to practice by sparring against each other."

He nodded. "Smart idea."

"Yes, especially because of the damage that's going to be caused."

"What?" he asked.

"Some of the main people who end up joining the guild are very destructive. I hope that, with our training sessions, they will get enough refinement and control over their powers that they don't end up breaking everything. More precision, you know? But it will be good to have some extra cash so we can pay for the damages they do cause."

I also hoped that by making Natsu stronger, he wouldn't just become more destructive, but I didn't get my hopes up.

Master Makarov sighed. "Alright. I will start setting up training sessions. Is there anything else?"

"Yes, I have a few more things. Please tell your members to pick up any strong gate keys they can find. I will reimburse them if they buy it from a store, but those keys will be very handy in the future. And that's about it for now."

He nodded. "Alright. Will you be joining the guild?"

I smiled. "Yep."

He opened a drawer in the desk and pulled out a stamp. "Think of the color you would like. Where do you want it?"

I moved the back of my dress down and moved my hair out of the way. "Right in between my shoulder blades, please."

He pressed it down and I felt my magic taking it in. Master Makarov held up a mirror so I could see it. It was black, with a gold outline. "Nice," I said, smiling. It had come out perfectly. I had remembered that Levy's was white with an outline in a pinkish-orange color, and I wanted to have an outline on mine too.

"Now, let's introduce you to the guild!" he said, leading me out of the office.

"Actually, if you could wait to introduce me until after I get a strong hold on my magic?" I asked. "That's also why I had the mark on my back. Once I get the right clothes I'm going to have them laced up in the back so you can still see the mark, but if I put a jacket over it I can keep it hidden, which is also good in case I have to go undercover."

He gave me a look. "How old are you really, Elle?"

"Today, I'm supposed to be nineteen, but because of other circumstances (which is also how I ended up with knowledge of the future), I'm physically ten years younger than I am."

"I see," he said quietly. "Very well, I will not introduce you. You will still visit often, however?"

I smiled. "Of course. Have a nice day, master."

He smiled back. "You as well, my dear."

I made my way downstairs and managed to exit the guild without any other members of the guild – of my guild seeing me.

My guild, I thought fondly.

As I exited the doors I crashed into a small person.

"Sorry," I said, quickly stopping her from falling. Taking a step back, I quickly realized who it was. "Hi, I'm Eleanor, but you can call me Elle."

A five-year old Cana Alberona looked at me in slight confusion. "Like the letter?"

I giggled. "Yep. What's your name?"

"I'm Cana."

"It's nice to meet you Cana," I said, holding out a hand. "Why don't you take a walk with me."

"Okay," she said. She took my hand and we started walking to East Gate Park.

"So tell me about your magic!" I told her.

"How do you know I have magic?" she asked. "I'm not that strong. I've only just started and I'm only using cards to predict when my f- ah, when people come back from trips and stuff."

"Do you mind showing me your cards?" I asked. We had arrived at the park.

We took a seat underneath a large (and somewhat familiar) tree.

"Sure," Cana said, pulling out a packet. "Do you want me to read your fortune?"

"Hmm…maybe in the future. But why do you only try to do that? Cards are good for a variety of magic. You can summon elements, and use cards to transport objects…it's all super cool! People underestimate card magic a lot, too, but you could probably become an S Class Mage if you try hard enough."

"R-really?" Cana asked.

I nodded. "You're still pretty small, but I can feel your magic, Cana. You've got power just waiting to be tapped. If you start training every day, your magical reserves will grow, and you can become super powerful."

"Do you really think so?" she asked.

I nodded. "Yeah, and if you ask Master to help you and to give you books you need, you'll probably learn even faster!"

She smiled. "I'm gonna do it! I'm gonna go train!"

I smiled. "Then go get started, silly! I need to get going home anyway, I've got my own training to do. So how about we meet here every once in a while and we compare our training methods and strength."

"Cool!" she said. "I'll see you later Elle-nee-chan!"

Nee-chan? I smiled. "It was nice meeting you," I told her. "I'll see you at the guild!"

Helping Cana get motivated this early was another bonus, something I thought I wouldn't actually have to do for a while; I didn't expect her to be here this early. I got up, stretched, and teleported to my house.

When I appeared outside, I nearly collapsed, dizzy from the spell. It was probably too long a distance for a beginner, so I'd have to practice some more, but the fact that I made the distance was good.

I wonder what would happen if I didn't make the distance? Would I just end up somewhere halfway? How does that even work…

I shook the thought out of my head and went inside. I sat at the table and started eating some bread and fruit, and reading more about teleportation magic.

It was time to get back to work.


"What do you think, First?" Makarov asked.

Mavis Vermillion moved out of the shadows. "I think she's telling the truth, but you should probably wait and see."

"And her intentions?"

"I think they're in the right place. I suggest for now, we watch what she does, and the actions she takes. If it becomes troublesome or problematic, then we'll discuss things."

"Why are you here, anyway?" Makarov asked, curiously.

"I sensed a disturbance. I wanted to see what it was."

"Do you think it was Elle coming back in time?" Makarov asked.

"I don't think she particularly came back in time," Mavis said. "I think she's a new variable."

Makarov sighed. "I was wondering; her magic doesn't seem strong enough if she went back in time."

"What makes you think that going back in time would send back magic?" Mavis asked. "If you only sent your mind back in time, your magic wouldn't come with it. It's not as if you magical container is a part of your spiritual body - it's a physical thing. They wouldn't keep their magic. If they tried hard enough, they could probably stretch their magical containers very quickly, because they remember what it was like, but I highly doubt their magic would continue with them, unless they stored it in an astral plane."

Makarov blinked. "Huh. I guess I always assumed differently."

Mavis sighed and walked to the window. "Eleanor Rigby is going to bring changes," Mavis said. "Whether they're good or bad, we'll have to wait and see."

"If she changes too much, won't her knowledge of the future be useless?" Makarov asked.

"Yes...and no," Mavis admitted. "Some things are destined to happen, and cannot - will not be able to be changed."

Her gaze drifted outside. "And that's what I'm worried about."

Chapter Text

It seems like my email alerts aren't going out. That being said, I'm trying to at least update every other day. I hope Fanfiction fixes this soon. *hint hint*


Chapter Four - Juvia

The next month went by slowly. I had a simple morning routine, in which I would get up, eat, and then go running. The running improved my stamina and my magical energy was starting to expand again as I concentrated on only my movements and my magic.

In addition to that, I read through the entirety of my books on teleportation and location magic, and a bit of requip.

I could maybe (at most) requip something the size of a large wardrobe at my current power level, but hopefully I would be able to get it much larger soon with more practice. In it I carried a bag of toiletries, a first aid kit, emergency money, a spare change of clothes, and some dry food in case it was needed.

The location magic was a bit tricky, but I was able to get it down.

I started by focusing on what I knew. I would use this to help Lucy find keys, and other sorts of magical items if anyone else wanted them. I would also use it to help find people (or more specifically, guild members).

I tested it by looking for Aquarius's key, which was, luckily, in the Heartfilia Konzern.

I tried again with Cancer, and got the same result.

Using the large map covering the wall in my study, I would imbue my thoughts and magic into a thumb tack and then throw it at the wall. I didn't have to worry about my aim or anything (which is good, because my aim is horrible). Even if I aimed for the complete other side of Fiore (while searching for Cancer specifically) the thumbtack still ended up with its pair at the Heartfilia Konzern.

That being said, I knew which person I wanted to look for first, but I needed Cana's help for that part.


"So what do you need me to do?" Cana asked me as we sat under our usual tree in the park. A while ago she had asked me why we didn't go to the guild, and I told her that I had had my reasons, and that she'd see me there sooner or later.

"I already know where she is, but I need to know what she's feeling," I said.

Cana blinked. "What she's feeling? Well, then I guess we'll just try pulling one card, and get more if you feel you need more. I've never done something like this, but if you want to know what she's feeling, you need to think of her in your mind, every single thing you know about her, or else the card will concentrate on you."

"What if I think she's going to feel something?" I asked.

Cana shook her head. "It still shouldn't affect the reading," she said. "Are you ready?"

I nodded and closed my eyes. Cana put her head against mine and shuffled the cards several times, before she stopped and pulled out the one on top.

"The Three of Swords," she said. "If this represents her feeling, then she's probably feeling sorrow, loneliness, and sadness."

I nodded. "Thanks Cana. You've helped a lot. Now, I've got to go pick up a friend, okay?"

She smiled at me. "Alright Elle-nee-chan! I will see you soon then. Have fun."

I smiled down at her. "You too, sweetie. I've got to go now."

I phased into my library, and though panting, I still gathered a thumb tack and cast a spell to find this girl's location. The tack landed in Onibus and I sighed and sat down, exhausted.

"I've done enough for one day," I said quietly. "Let's just get ready for tomorrow."

I ate some dinner, showered, and then packed in case it was needed. I threw the suitcase into my requip space and crawled into bed.

Tomorrow I pick up Juvia Lockser.


I woke up fully rested and yawned, stretching. Onibus would be the biggest jump I would have made so far, but I think I could handle it. It wasn't too far from Magnolia, and I decided to start walking in that direction anyway, so I could lower the distance.

After going shopping, I had everything I needed.

I wore a pair of black yoga pants, tennis shoes, a white short sleeve shirt with the back laced up, and a black jacket.

The only difference in the rest of my wardrobe (with the exception of the dresses) where shirts and pants in different colors.

I made sure I had enough Jewel for at least two train tickets (I wasn't going to jump with Juvia).

When I reached the train station, I closed my eyes and pictured Onibus station.

Opening my eyes, I felt extremely drained, and collapsed on the ground.

I had made it to Onibus station, but I was extremely, extremely tired.

Luckily, I had collapsed in a not-very-public place, so I didn't cause a scene. I made my way over to a bench and pulled out some snacks I had in the requip space. It took a bit of time, since my energy was still depleted, but getting food into me would help me recover faster.

When I had finished eating and I had gotten enough strength to get up again, I sent the rest of my snack back and switched it out for Juvia's thumbtack – the same one I had thrown at the wall last night. The spell to find Juvia was still on it, but I had disconnected it from the map before I went to bed last night.

Holding my palm flat, I placed the thumbtack down and watched it spin before it pointed in the right direction.

I pocketed it in my jacket and went the way it was pointing.

Time to find myself a water woman.


Okay, so it was apparently a lot harder to find one person (even with a tracking spell) than I thought.

Honestly, I should have just gone straight to the orphanage.

There, I found Juvia sitting outside under a tree while it rained. There were a circle of kids around her, and they were all yelling at her.

"Oi, kids!" I yelled. "Scram, or I'll tell the Matron!"

Luckily, it was the right thing to say, as the kids all ran away and back into the building.

Which was good, because the next idea I had was throwing rocks at them, and that was a) kinda a dick move and b) probably not good for a first impression.

I walked up to Juvia's little form and squatted down.

"Hi," I said to her. "My name is Elle. Why were those kids ganging up on you?"

"They were upset because Juvia makes it rain, but Juvia cannot control it," the little girl said, sniffling. I would guess she was five years old.

"Your name is Juvia?" I asked her.

She nodded.

"That's such a pretty name," I told her. "And don't worry about your rain at all."

"What? But-"

"So you can't control it, so what?" I said, rolling my eyes. "You're a child! You have instinctive magic, and you shouldn't be expected to already know how to control it. And besides there's nothing wrong with the rain."

"There…isn't?"

"No, silly!" I said, holding out a hand. She took it and I pulled her up. "You just need to know how to have fun in the rain!"

"You can do that?" she asked.

"Of course!" I told her. "I'd rather have fun in the rain with a friend than not have any fun at all! And I'd much rather be here with you than be alone."

"You...you would?" she asked, crying.

I smiled at her. "Of course."

Juvia sniffled. "How…how does Juvia do that?" she asked.

"Come on, silly, dance!" I said, dragging her out into the empty street, which was full of puddles.

"But we'll get wet- oh."

"Yes, Juvia, but so what? We're already wet! Come on, it's fun. There's even a song about it!"

"There is?"

"Sure!" I yelled, taking her hand and spinning her. "I'm siiiiiiiiiiinging in the rain. Just siiiiiiiiinging in the rain. What a glorrrrrrious feeeeeling I'm haaaaaaapppy again!"

She started laughing.

"You better not be laughing at my singing; I already know it's bad!" I said. "But come on!" I spun her again. "I only know those words, but it's all you need to know. Sing with me! I'm siiiiiiiiiiiinging in the rain! Just siiiiiiinging in the rain."

"What a glorrrrrious feeeeling I'm haaaaaapppppy again!" Juvia joined in, laughing.

We dropped, tired, and began laughing as we laid sprawled on the ground. "You see Juvia? There's nothing wrong with the rain."

She smiled, and as she did, the rain stopped and the clouds started drifting away.

"Wow…." She said, looking at the sky. "It's….so pretty."

"Come on," I said, getting up and holding out a hand for her. "This place isn't good for you, but if you come home with me you can join my guild. There, others can help you train your magic, and you'll be accepted no matter what! Our guild is a family!"

She started crying again, but this time, the rain stayed away.

"Can I see your guild mark, Onee-sama?" Juvia asked.

I should've known that Juvia would go for the most formal variation of older sister.

"Sure," I said, smiling and taking off my jacket. I turned around so she could see the mark on my back. "So how about it? Do you want to join Fairy Tail?"

She nodded. "Yes!"

"Then let's get your stuff. I'll speak with the Matron, don't worry."

Juvia led me inside and over to the Matron before she ran up the stairs to what was, presumably, her room.

"Hello Miss," I told her. "My name is Elle, and I'm a member of Fairy Tail." I turned around so she could see my guild mark. "I'm here for Juvia Locksar. I've given her an offer to join our guild and she accepted. There, she will learn how to control her magic. As you can see outside, it has stopped raining. Do you need to contact anyone else before we can leave?"

She blinked, before she asked, "Um...exactly how old are you?"

"Nine, ma'am."

"And...you're here alone?"

I nodded. "Yes, ma'am. I'm a mage, and I can take care of myself. I can take care of Juvia too, and you can at least trust me to get her to the guild hall so she can get set up."

The Matron hesitated. "Would you mind showing me your guild mark again?"

I nodded. "Sure." I turned around and moved my hair.

"Alright, then...this is acceptable. To be honest, I was thinking of contacting a guild about Juvia anyway. But since your mark is real, I have no problems with her going with you. Despite your...age, even though the matron in me is screaming. Will she be able to find a place to live?"

I nodded. "Fairy Hills, the girls Dormitory for Fairy Tail, is available to all female guild members for free until they're old enough to go on missions. The guild will supply her with food. She'll be fine."

"Onee-sama, I'm ready!" Juvia said from beside me. She was pulling a small suitcase behind her.

I smiled at her. "Good. Let me take care of this for you, though, I have some extra storage in my requip space." I took her suitcase and requipped it, so we didn't need to carry it. "Alright, let's go!"

Juvia grabbed my hand with hers and started pulling me down the road.

"Juvia, silly, you don't even know where we're going!" I said.

"But the train station is this way, Onee-sama!"

Well, she isn't wrong. I laughed. "You know, you don't need to be so formal, sweetie."

"I like calling you Onee-sama," she admitted, clutching my hand tighter.

"Alright then," I said. "Now let's go home."


Several hours later, we stood outside the guild hall.

"Is there anyone like me, Onee-sama?" Juvia asked, still holding my hand.

"Like you as in, having a water body, or your age?" I asked.

"Both," she said quietly.

"As far as I know, I don't believe anyone has a water body. Actually, I'm not even sure that we have a water wizard," I said quietly.

Juvia gasped. "But how can they help Juvia then?"

I shook my head. "At the core level, magic is magic, same for everybody. Even if no one practices the same kind of magic as you, we'll still be able to teach you how to refine your control, which is where you need help. In addition to that, we have a large library that can help you. And if you find any of the books too complicated, anyone would help you understand."

Juvia relaxed. "Alright, Onee-sama. What about other children like Juvia?"

"Right now, the only other kids around are me, an eleven-year-old named Laxus who I haven't actually met yet, and another girl who is five years old. I'm sure other kids will end up joining soon, however."

Juvia smiled. "I am five years old."

"I'm sure you'll get along with her great. Her name is Cana."

"I heard you were talking about me," said a voice from behind us.

"Speak of the devil," I said, smiling at her. "Hello Cana."

"Hello Elle-nee-chan. Why are you talking about the devil?"

I couldn't help my laughter. "It's an expression, Cana. The full expression is 'Speak of the Devil, and he will appear'. People typically say it when someone they're talking about ends up showing up."

"Ohhhh," Cana said.

"Anyway, this is Juvia," I said, gesturing to the bluenette next to me. "She's going to join the guild."

"Cool," Cana said, holding out a hand. "I'm Cana Alberona. It's nice to meet you Juvia! I deal with Card Magic."

"H-hello," Juvia said nervously, and I realized that this could be the first time making a friend for her. "Juvia is Juvia Locksar. Juvia practices Water Magic." She reached out her hand to shake Cana's but her's passed right through it.

"Woah!" Cana said. "Your body is made of water?"

Juvia looked away in what was probably shame, considering how those other kids treated her.

"That's so cool!" Cana continued.

"It is?" Juvia asked, surprised at her acceptance.

"Totally!" Cana said. "Maybe I can even try to integrate that with my Card Magic, it would be great for a quick escape, or for protection if I could change my body into water."

"See, Juvia?" I asked her. "Fairy Tail excepts everybody. Now…how about we get that stamp?"

Chapter Text

Hey everybody. One review, Leyan, pointed out that bringing in people will change their personalities. Yes, to an extent. Nature vs Nurture is about a 50/50 split when it comes to personality, but you will see people act a bit differently. Also, Elle didn't tell Makarov everything. Makarov knows the danger of knowing too much, and he's trusting Elle with the future. He doesn't want too many people messing with the future at all, so he's leaving that up to her.


 

Chapter Five - Laxus, Part One

I sighed as I entered to the guild.

Now that I had the basics of my other magics down, I turned to my planetary magic. I was able to manipulate the elements to a certain point, but I couldn't create them, and I definitely couldn't cast any spells with them. Most of the spells were pretty powerful, too.

"You are weak!"

I stopped in my tracks as I heard a voice.

"You are a failure, you weak little shit! I'm disappointed in you. How can my son be so weak? And after all I did for you!"

I followed the voice, sneaking along as I did so. Peeking into the training room, I saw something I didn't want to see.

Ivan Dreyar stood over his son, who he was yelling at angrily. While he didn't raise a hand to his son, I could easily see what it was; abuse. Verbal abuse was still abuse, and Ivan was a piece of shit.

"You should have never been born!" Ivan yelled as he stalked away. I hid as he neared the exit to the room, and then waitied for him to completely disappear before entering.

"Are you alright?" I asked quietly.

Laxus, who had faced the other wall to hide his tears, wiped angrily at his face. "I'm fine."

"You're not fine," I said. "Was that your father?"

He paused, still without looking at me. "Yeah."

"Well, your Pa's an idiot," I told him plainly.

At that, he spun around, and looked me in the eyes. "What?"

"You're only a kid," I said. "What, did he expect you to be one of the Ten Wizard Saints?"

He frowned. "Don't talk about my dad like that! He helped make me strong!"

That confirmed it. I had thought so, but I wasn't sure. I originally thought he didn't get the lacrima implanted until later, but he had a fresh lightning scar over his eye.

"He was yelling at you!" I said.

"He was encouraging me! He'll help get me stronger!"

"You're already pretty strong, you just need to train, stupid!"

"Don't call me stupid!" he shouted.

"Then don't be stupid!"

"I'm not being stupid!" he yelled back.

"Yes, you are!" I yelled. "He's abusing you!"

"No he's not!" Laxus yelled.

"There's more than one type of abuse, idiot. Yelling at you like that counts as abuse. Plus, you're plenty strong already, so it shouldn't even matter!"

He quieted down after that. "Really?"

I sighed. I knew I wasn't going to get anywhere with this argument for now. "Yeah, I could feel you outside the room. You just got to practice."

We were quiet for a bit. I noticed his eyes were a bit like mine, except they were the color of storm clouds, while mine still looked like moonlight.

"My name is Elle," I said, holding out my hand.

"I'm Laxus," he said, quietly taking it.

"Do you want to be friends?" I asked.

"I don't have any friends," he said quietly.

"Well then that means I get to be your first!" I said happily.

"But we were fighting," Laxus said.

I snorted. "So? Friends can still fight. Anyway, you're my friend now. So let's train together!"

A smile spread across Laxus's face. "Okay!" Laxus plopped down on the ground and started meditating. I smiled at him and sat down next to him, before closing my eyes.

At some point later, I was brought out of my meditative state by yelling. "You think that simply meditating will help you? You little weakling! You're a disappointment."

"Hey!" I yelled at Ivan. "Meditating is how you get stronger, only idiots don't know that. And you shouldn't yell at your son, dickwad!"

He looked at me, growing enraged, and I suddenly remembered that I was a tiny nine year old without much magical power. He threw a punch my way.

"Dad, don't!" Laxus shouted.

As the fist neared me, I quickly activated my teleportation magic, and phased out of the way.

Laxus looked kind of impressed, while Ivan only grew angrier. He activated his magic too.

"Dad, stop it!" Laxus shouted.

Ivan's weird paper doll things (seriously, what the fuck were they?) came flying towards me. I phased out of the way again, but the dolls just turned around and came after me again.

"Dad, I said STOP IT!" Laxus shouted. His magic activated and he gave Ivan a huge jolt.

Ivan's magic stopped in surprise, but not before one of the dolls sliced past my cheek.

I felt a sharp pain follow it, and then I felt warm blood start to spill out of the cut.

Ivan stared at his son murderously.

I quickly did the only thing I could think of.

I phased next to Laxus, grabbed his hand, and then phased directly into Makarov's office.

Makarov looked up from his work as Laxus and I phased in front of him. Once I had finished, I let go of Laxus's hand and nearly collapsed on the ground. Laxus, tiny eleven year old that he was, still managed to catch me, even though I nearly brought him down on the ground too.

Makarov stood up, unto the desk. "What happened?" he asked seriously.

"Elle?" Laxus asked as he led me to the couch. "Are you alright?"

"Just tired," I said, panting. "I've never teleported with another person before, and I teleported three times before that, too. They were relatively short distances, but still."

"Elle," Makarov's voice brought our attention back to him. "What happened?"

I looked at him, and tried to signal with my eyes that this had something to do with the future.

"Laxus, leave us please," Makarov said.

"Master, I would actually like Laxus here," I spoke up.

"You would trust him on this?" he asked.

I nodded.

"Very well," Makarov said. "Now, if you could please-"

"Oh, right. Master…what are you going to do about Ivan?"

He looked at me sadly, and sighed. "I suppose since you're asking, I do something in the future?"

"Yes," I said. "But I'm not exactly sure when it happens."

"Alright," he said. "And you would like me too…?"

"Move your actions up," I said. "And go through them sooner."

"What are you talking about?" Laxus asked.

I didn't want to tell too many people, but I wanted Laxus to know. Since he was the only other kid here around my age, plus he was pretty strong, I was thinking of bringing him with me on certain quests I had to do. If he can trust my judgement on some things, that will make it easier.

"Laxus, I know the future," I said, turning to him. "And I'm here to help change it."

He stared at me in shock. "Really?"

I nodded. "Yes. For instance, when you said that your father helped you get stronger, you really meant that he implanted a dragon slayer lacrima in you."

"WHAT?" Makarov boomed, standing up and radiating magical energy. "ELLE, WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT?"

"She's right," Laxus said quietly, looking at me in shock and amazement. "Dad told me not to tell anyone."

Makarov calmed down. "I've been thinking about excommunicating him from the guild, but I didn't know what I would use to back up my decision."

"You have three reasons, actually," I told him. "One, he's verbally abusing Laxus." Laxus tried to protest that but I shut him up with a glare. "Two, he physically abused Laxus by placing the lacrima in him."

Laxus couldn't keep quiet anymore. "He did it to save my life, Elle! Look, I know you have something against him, and it probably has to do with future things, but he's still my father!"

"I know that!" I shouted back. "But he still hurt you Laxus! Do you have any proof that what he did saved your life?"

He quieted after that.

"And third," I continued, turning back to Makarov, "he attacked me. Granted I called him a dickwad, first, but who the hell attacks a kid, even if they call you that. And when I teleported away from his punch he sent his weirdo paper doll things at me." I pointed at my cheek. "That's how I got this. It probably would have been worse, if Laxus hadn't shocked him. Then I was scared of what he was gonna do to us so I grabbed Laxus and got out of there."

Makarov sat down on his desk. "I see."

"So what now?" Laxus asked.

"Now, I shall excommunicate Ivan. For the safety of the guild." He looked towards me. "You are not the first guild mate he has attacked out of anger, Elle, but you are certainly the youngest."

"No, you can't do that!" Laxus shouted. "Give him another chance, Jiji! Please, he's my dad! He's your son!"

"No, he isn't!" I yelled. "Laxus, he's not your family. Family doesn't abuse each other, or bully them. I know you say it's not abuse, but I know that those words hurt you when he says them! You want his praise, you want his love, but you're not going to get it, because it's not in his nature! All Ivan has ever done is hurt you! And that means he is not nakama!"

Laxus froze at that, and I was suddenly reminded just how young he was, even though I thought that I had known. "Laxus, I know it hurts to hear, but it's the truth. Stop thinking about him! He's not your family, but we are. Fairy Tail is your family, Laxus. Your father may not love you but we do."

And then I held out my arms to hug him and he collapsed in them, crying, and I could only hope that by him accepting us as family that it would stop him from ever even considering what he did at Fantasia.

Chapter Text

Two chapters today, everyone! Thank you Leyan, for helping me write! Comments are my brain juice. *hint hint*

Also my alerts are back up! Yay!


Chapter Six - Laxus, Part Two

The next day, Makarov gathered everyone in the guild, and Laxus and I stood with him on the top floor as he made an announcement.

"Ivan," he said. "For being a danger to others, and harming your fellow guildmates, you are hearby excommunicated from Fairy Tail."

"WHAT?" Ivan cried. "How can you do this to me? I'm your son!"

"That does not excuse you from abusing your nakama!" Makarov bellowed, angry.

"Laxus, say something, I'm your father!" Ivan said, turning to the boy standing next to me.

I took hold of his hand, and squeezed.

Laxus took a deep breath and stared at Ivan. "You're not my father! Family does not abuse family. You may be my father by blood, but you are not nakama!"

I smiled at him.

Ivan's glare turned harsher, and his gaze turned to me. "This is all your fault, you little bitch!"

He prepared his magic, but before he could cast anything, there was a small shout from the side. "Summon Lightning!"

Several green beams went shooting towards Ivan, shocking him immensely. He turned his attention towards Cana, who was panting, but still stood tall.

"Now we've got other brats?" he sneered, turning back to Makarov. "What, you're turning this into an orphanage? Well, then I'll turn it into a graveyard!"

He prepared his magic and shot his odd paper things (really, what the fuck were they?) towards Cana. Makarov extended his arm, hoping to block them, but before he could, they were hit with a splash of water. "Water Slicer!"

Juvia stood next to Cana, and she was panting a bit more heavily, bent over with her hands at her knees, before she stood up and shouted, "You will not harm Juvia's nakama!"

Before Ivan could even blink, Makarov's giant fingers flicked him out the door. "Don't you ever come back!"

Before he could come back, Macao and Wakaba slammed the doors shut.

Makarov sighed, and shrunk back to his original size. "Kids, in my office, now!"

Laxus and I exchanged glances, and we followed Makarov down the hall. We sat down on his couch as we waited for Juvia and Cana to appear.

Juvia spoke first. "Juvia will not apologize."

Makarov smiled. "I'm not asking you to. I'm very proud of all of you, standing up for each other like that. That is the very definition of what this guild is supposed to be."

We all smiled at that.

"I'm also here to ask about progress reports," Makarov said.

"Progress reports?" Cana asked.

"Yeah, you see, we're gonna stick it to the old geezers and prove that we're the strongest generation!" I shouted. "So we gotta meditate every day, and practice developing our magic."

"Progress reports will let us know if you need any help with anything," Makarov said. "It will also let us know anything knew you developed, like those attacks I saw earlier. I hadn't recognized them."

Juvia and Cana both blushed. "Elle-nee-chan suggested that I use the elements for offensive cards, so I made some."

"Juvia wanted to surprise Onee-sama by showing her offensive spells after Juvia got ahold of the rain and her body."

"Well, you guys did!" I said, happily hugging them. "You guys did awesome, and I'm so proud. And it was so badass, too! Just, POW, out of nowhere, you're intercepting attacks."

Juvia and Cana both smiled and blushed at that, and I don't know what made me happier; watching them grow like this, or the fact that they did it because they wanted to make me proud.

No, that was a lie. It was definitely the latter. The fact that they looked up to me as an older sister made my heart feel like it was gonna burst. Back when I was in the system, I never got along with the other foster kids; it was everyone for themselves. And after that, I ran away, and I lived alone, only interacting with my coworkers.

But now, I had family. I had nakama.

As much as I loved Fairy Tail, I had previously thought that the story could get a bit ridiculous at some points, especially with how they kept going. Now, I understood. This was what they were fighting for, and this feeling, in addition to the adrenaline and exhilaration of magic, made you feel on top of the world.

It wasn't as ridiculous as it had seemed after all.


After some more meditation with Laxus, Cana, and Juvia, I walked home, allowing my magic to replenish and build up.

I had to do some magic, and then I had to try something else, too.

I got home, grabbed an apple out of the fridge, and headed to the study.

I entered, looking at my map. It was maybe a quarter completed, with (poorly) drawn photos placing most people's location.

Now, to find a key.

I imbued my magic into the pin and closed my eyes. Stepping back like I was a pitcher, I let the tack fly and heard a thump as it hit the board.

Bingo.

I opened my eyes and found the glowing tack.

Huh. Not where I thought it'd be.

But it didn't matter. It was about halfway between where I lived and my final destination, so it made my trip a bit easier.

I waited for the sun to set before I left. I had had a large dinner, making sure I was up for the long trip.

I grabbed the glowing thumbtack, stored it in my requip space, and teleported.


A lovely blonde haired woman entered her bedroom. She would be alone that night, as her husband was away on a business trip.

She turned on the light and let out a large gasp as it illuminated me.

"Layla Heartfilia," I said quietly. "I must speak to you."

Her hand went for the servant's bell by the door.

"Wait, I have a symbol of peace!" I yelled.

Her hands still.

"Or you know, a white flag, or whatever…the point is that I come in peace. I have knowledge of the future, which your daughter will end up playing a key role in. You need to start training her in Celestial Spirit Magic, if you haven't already."

"Say you're telling the truth," Layla said. "Would there be any way to stop her from being involved?"

"I doubt it," I said. "I understand why you want to protect her – she's your daughter. But fate has a way of making certain things happen, no matter how hard people try to change them. I'm here warning you so that you can train her. And if she does well enough, then she can have presents."

"Presents?" Layla asked.

"Yes," I said, holding out my hand. "My peace offering. I want this to be her first key. I know that she can summon your spirits, and that she already has a bit of a connection with Aquarius, but I want this one to be hers, specifically."

The Key to the Maiden lay out in my hand.

"As for the presents, I will visit several times a year; Christmas, and her birthday, which are about the same distance apart. On those days, I will give her silver keys as presents, but if she can open all of her golden gates at once, I will give her another."

"What are you saying?" Layla asked, shocked.

"If she can open three golden gates at once, I will give her a fourth Zodiac key. She will not get the fifth until she can hold all four gates open. I will, however, still give her the silver keys I collect by then."

"And…you really think she'll be able to do it?"

"I think that if you start training Lucy immediately, and have her work hard, and spend more time training than on heiress things, that by the time she is eighteen she will be able to open all Zodiac Gates at once."

"All of them?" Layla gasped.

"That is what I believe, yes. I also suggest to throw away the heiress training. Lucy doesn't want to be an heiress, she wants to be a Celestial Spirit Mage and join Fairy Tail. Or at least…she will. I'm not quite sure when she starts wanting that in particular."

"Alright," Layla said. She reached out and took the key from my hand. "I'll start training Lucy tomorrow. After about a week or so, she'll make a contract with Virgo."

"Alright," I said. "I'll be back on Christmas Eve, with more keys and another gold one. If she can hold all four open, she can have the key."

"All four?" Layla gasped. "You want her to hold open Aquarius, Cancer, Taurus and Virgo before you give her the next one?"

"Yes," I said. "If she can't do it yet, then she can try opening them all again on her birthday next year. She'll still get silver keys as presents, no matter what."

Layla nodded. "Alright. I'll try to contact Zoldeo so I can get Capricorn's key back. As for Taurus, Lucy hasn't interacted with him yet; he's contracted with Bero, the man I was going to have teach Lucy as she grew older. Grammi is holding Aquarius and Spetto is holding Cancer until Lucy was old enough, but if we're seriously going to start training, they should be passed onto her for good. But I'll ask Bero to come tomorrow to start teaching Lucy, and we'll see if she can make a contract with him."

I nodded. "I want both of you teaching her. Can you do that?"

I now understood why she went for the servants bell, and why she didn't have her keys with her; she had split them up among servants until her child was ready for them. I had forgotten about that. Layla couldn't actively use her magic anymore because of her disease, but she could still teach Lucy about techniques.

Layla nodded. "I'm a bit worried about Jude's reaction."

I snorted. "Jude wants Lucy to take over the Konzern. That's not going to happen, and just about everyone but him knows it. Tell him about this, and, if he still doesn't listen, I'll speak to him another time about it. But for now…start teaching Lucy. After all, Jude is away on a trip, and he won't be back for some time. So I think that for now, it's about time for Lucy to make contracts with her friends."

Layla smiled at me. "Thank you. Is there a way I may contact you?"

"I don't have a way just yet, but I'll try to bring something with me next time. I'll visit in two weeks. Is that enough time for Lucy to get started? Don't tell her about the keys, yet, I would like to do it myself. But tell her that she's going to be the Greatest Celestial Spirit Mage ever."

"Really?" Layla asked, looking teary-eyed and proud.

"Yes," I smiled at her.

"One last thing," Layla asked. "What is your name?"

"Elle," I told her. "Goodnight, Layla Heartfilia. It was a pleasure."

And then I teleported home.

Chapter Text

*suffocates from the fluffiness*. :)

also you will not always get chapters this long, I just got reviews and PMs so I'm happy. :3. *hint hint*


Chapter Seven - A Fluffy Filler

The next morning I woke up, still feeling exhausted. Checking my magical container, I wasn't surprised to see that it was only about halfway full.

After all the jumping around I had done yesterday, that wasn't very surprising. After the meditating with Laxus, Juvia, and Cana, I had jumped to a set of ruins somewhere in the mountains between Magnolia and the Heartfilia Konzern.

Once I was there, I had gotten some food and water from my requip space and used the tack to find the key of the Maiden. It was in the ruins of some treasure, and I couldn't help wondering how on earth Everlue had gotten his grubby little hands on it.

I had looked at the treasure around me and sighed, glad that I had worn shorts and that I had expanded my requip space. I spent the next hour or two getting down and dirty, putting treasure and jewelry and other unknown magical items in my requip space. To my surprise, other than the Virgo's key, I had also found several other keys, though I didn't know what they were, and one of them looked a bit odd. Those keys were buried pretty deep, though, so it took a while to get them out of the dirt. I put them in my requip space and put it out of my mind until later.

After that, I had changed into a dress from my requip space and wiped myself down with some water and a towel. That being done, I teleported to the Heartfilia Konzern and had a long conversation with Layla Heartfilia.

After that, I had teleported back to the ruins, so I could take a bit of a rest, and ate some food while looking around for anything else that I had missed. Looking around again, I found some books I had missed the first time around, and stored the tomes into my requip space, which was starting to get pretty full.

After that, I regained enough energy to teleport home, took a shower (kinda) and collapsed back into bed.

Looking at the clock near me, I couldn't help but notice that I had nearly slept until eleven. I got out of bed and decided to exercise/expand my magic.

Running outside, I couldn't help notice that, despite my depleted magical power, my container had gotten bigger. My requip space had, too, though I think that has more to do with me shoving it full of junk.

As I ran, I focused on the feeling of my muscles moving, my blood pumping, and my magic flowing. I felt in tune with my body, and it upped my strength and adrenaline. After I was finally exhausted, I stopped and looked at the house, realizing that I had run at least nine or ten laps.

Proud of myself, I went inside to shower (for real this time, not just wiping off dirt like last night). After I had finished and felt extremely clean, I changed and made a sandwich before teleporting to the guild.


"Ohayo minna!" I said as I walked into the training room. Laxus, Juvia, and Cana were already there.

"Where were you?" Cana asked. "We were worried."

"Sorry, I overslept, and then I had to do a few things. But I'm here now."

"Where does Onee-sama stay?" Juvia asked curiously.

"You know, that a good question," Laxus said, before turning to me. "Where do you stay? None of us know where you live."

I smiled and laughed. "I'll take you there sometime. Have you guys already gotten some meditation in today?"

They all nodded.

"Good!" I said. "Because I found some treasure last night, and I wanted to go through it with you."

That being said, I opened my requip space and dumped everything on the floor. Well, everything except the keys and books. I'd go over those later.

"That's a lot of things," Laxus said, staring at the pile.

"Hahaha, treasure!" Cana jumped in and immediately started going through things. Juvia leaned closer to some of the jewelry that was there.

"What's going on?" a voice called.

We turned and saw Makarov standing by the door.

"Onee-sama brought us treasure," Juvia said, holding up a necklace with a small sapphire pendant on it, in the shape of a raindrop.

I smiled at her. "You should keep that one. It matches your eyes."

Her eyes shone as she hugged me. "Thank you Onee-sama!"

I laughed. "Alright, let's try to find one with an amethyst."

"Why an amethyst?" Cana asked.

"For you, silly," I told her. "Your eyes are purple!"

She blushed, but she joined us on our search.

"Where did you find all of this?" Makarov asked in amazement.

I smiled at him. "I told you to be on the lookout for Gate Keys. Anyway, I did a locator spell for Virgo's key yesterday, and I found this stuff with it."

"Hey, Jiji, what's astral project mean?" Laxus asked.

"Where did you read that?" I asked.

He held up an oddly shaped helmet. "There were instructions on how to use this inside, and it says it's for astral projection."

"I would like to keep that," I said. It would come very handy in the future.

He handed it over to me and I requipped it.

"Oh, Cana-san, I found it for you!"

Cana and I turned to look at Juvia, who was holding up a necklace with a small amethyst pendant on the end. It was in the shape of a pendulum crystal.

"There, Cana, that's yours to keep. And, for now, I think I'll hold onto the jewelry. Especially for when the others join us."

"Others?" Cana asked.

I smiled at her. "I already told Juvia, but over the next few years, I'm sure we won't be the only kids to join Fairy Tail. So it wouldn't be fair to keep these jewels all to ourselves."

"Okay Onee-sama," Juvia said happily. "But first can we find one for you?"

I laughed at her. "Sure."

Cana started searching, and Juvia went to join her. Makarov went to look at some of the other artifacts.

"Oooooh, this one is pretty," Cana said. She held up a necklace with a large diamond pendant on it.

"It's perfect for Onee-sama!" Juvia said happily.

I shook my head. "Guys, I'm not going to wear a diamond necklace every day, even if it is beautiful."

Juvia frowned, but Cana remained stubborn. "Then at least promise that you'll keep this, and wear it to special guild occasions."

I smiled at them. "Alright."

The girls cheered.

"What about this one?" Laxus asked.

"Hmm?" I asked, looking at him.

"You're searching for a necklace that matches your eyes, right?" He held up a small chain with a moonstone pendant cut in the shape of a circle. It caught the light and shimmered.

"Wow!"

"So pretty!"

I blushed. "Yeah, thanks." I took it from his outstretched hand and put it on. Juvia and Cana put theirs on as well.

"I would like to take a longer look at some of these things, Elle; maybe have a few friends look at them."

"What friends?" I asked.

"A man named Yajima, and another named Warrod."

I nodded. "Yeah, those guys have always been in our corner. I'm fine with that. What would you like to hold on to?"

He separated a few weapons, several pieces of jewelry, and some odd, small shaped boxes.

"Alright," I said. "Just tell me what you find!"

He nodded and left to move the stuff to his office. I turned back to what was left (which was mostly jewelry). "We done?"

They all nodded.

"Alright," I said, requipping the items into my inventory. "Let's eat."


I went home a bit earlier that day, around three, so I could get a good look at the old tomes and the keys I had found. In addition to that, I wanted to see if I could start producing the elements for my Planetary Spells.

On the trail back home, I requipped out the keys.

The first one I looked at had a fox on it.

I tried to think of all the constellations I could.

Damn it, Elle, think.

I knew it started with a V…. Veculpa, Vapelcua, Vulepca…Vulpecula, that was it!

Vulpecula, the Little Fox. I think.

I looked at the next one. Looking closely, I was able to see a bird.

I just about groaned.

There are like…six or seven different bird constellations.

There's…Corvus the Crow, Cygnus the Swan,…um, a dove, a peacock, Apus the 'Bird of Paradise' (no clue what that even means), a toucan, a crane, an eagle…and the Phoenix. Does a phoenix count as a bird? Well, it's called a 'firebird', so I'm counting it.

Fucking nine. Why the fuck are there nine bird constellations. Do astronomers have any imagination at all? Honestly.

I squinted at it. By process of elimination, I'm pretty sure it's the eagle.

What was it's name? Ohhhhhhhh…it started with an A…and it definitely had a q…

Aquarium.

I snorted. Yeah, sure. Aquarium the Eagle, definitely.

Oh well. Aq-something the Eagle. Pretty sure there's at least one book on Celestial Magic at home, so maybe I can find the right name in there. If not, I'm sure Layla would know.

The last one had two dogs on it.

The fact that there were two dogs, made me think that it was the Hunting Dogs. Canis Ventanaci

Okay, that's definitely not right.

Oh well, I was almost home.

I glanced at the last one. I recognized the symbol, but not the metal.

But it definitely wasn't silver, that was for sure.

Looking at the symbol again, I nodded.

Oh yeah. That was definitely a unicorn.

Monoceros the Unicorn. That one I knew.

I reached the cabin and unlocked the door, going to the table and setting down the keys. Before going to the study, however, I decided to requip out the books I had also found. Maybe there was something in there I could use.

Three heavy tomes thudded onto the table, letting some dust waft into the air.

I looked at their titles.

Spirit Compendium

Power of the Planets

Celestial Spells

I blinked.

"Holy shit!" I yelled. I felt like I found the Celestial goldmine, or something. As much as I wanted to go through these books, I was also really worried about there being something else left at the site.

I tried to breathe. If there was anything else at that site, it would've been buried deep. Next time I see Lucy, I can take her to the site and she can summon Virgo to see if there's something else there.

I wondered if there were any other sites like that one.

I tried to clear my mind, and grabbed Spirit Compendium.

Opening it, I looked at the Table of Contents.

An Introduction

The Seven Platinum Keys

- A Summary

- Draco

- Hydra

- Cetus

- Phoenix

- Monoceros

- Pegasus

- Corvus

The Zodiac and the 13 th

- A Summary

- Aries

- Taurus

- Gemini

- Cancer

- Leo

- Libra

- Virgo

- Scorpio

- Sagittarius

- Capricorn

- Aquarius

- Pisces

- Ophiuchus

The Silver Keys

Index

Well, I guess that answers what metal it is. Platinum.

I wasn't surprised that the silver keys weren't listed – considering the amount, they probably all have much shorter types of summaries.

I opened it to the introduction.

Celestial Spirits can be summoned…doorways to another world…different personalities…

Blah blah blah, I already know about Celestial Spirit Magic.

I flipped forward until I found the section on the Platinum Keys.

A Summary

The Platinum Keys are the Strongest Keys that are forged. In order from Strongest to Weakest, this section will explore each of them in depth. Even the weakest of the Platinum Keys is at least on par with Leo the Lion, the Leader of the Zodiac. It takes much energy to summon them, so much so that the top five have never been summoned, and the sixth has only been summoned once. The weakest of these keys, Corvus, has been called much more, but it still takes almost twice the amount of magic for summoning a Zodiac.

I looked up from my readings to glance at the keys. The section said it would explore them each in depth from strongest to weakest, and looking at the table of contents, it is easy to rank them in that order; Draco, Hydra, Cetus, Phoenix, Monoceros, Pegasus, and Corvus.

The Platinum Key I had belonged to Monoceros. This book says that the strongest five have never been summoned, and Monoceros, while the weakest of those five, still fit that category.

That means that if Lucy can summon Monoceros, she will be his first summoner!

Flipping forward to Monoceros's section, I skimmed through it so I could find the power requirement to summon him.

My jaw nearly dropped. It seemed upon par to four Zodiacs at once, and five to fully utilize his power.

Holy shit.

Well, at least it's the unicorn. Lucy is still a young girl, and she would love to play with a unicorn (how many girls get a pet unicorn?). If I tell her about this key, she'll build up strength so she can summon him and play with him.

I looked at the three silver keys, then flipped forward to the silver section. Vulpecula would be in the end, since it was in alphabetical order. And if I was right about the eagle, it would be right near the beginning…there.

Aquila the Eagle. Known for lightning magic.

Cool.

Reading the mythology behind it, the book said that Aquila was Zeus's messenger before she became a spirit.

That explains the lightning.

I looked ahead to the Cs.

Oh, there it is.

Canes Venatici. The Hunting Dogs.

So that's how you spell it.

I read on. Known for tracking magic.

What a surprise, I thought sarcastically. I flipped ahead for the Vs.

Vulpecula the Little Fox…magic unknown.

Huh.

I shrugged and closed the book. I'm sure Lucy would appreciate a copy of this, so in my free time I'd make one.

Also, that way I'd actually be able to read it through.

I opened the book of Celestial Spells.

Opening it to the index, I quickly found Urano Metria (the only spell I knew) and flipped through until I found that page, hoping to find others like it.

I read a bit of it and then sat back, surprised.

…What the hell did I just read?

I looked at it again. Still there.

I rubbed my eyes. Sure enough, looking back at the book, it read something that somewhat scared me.

Urano Metria is considered the weakest of the offensive Celestial Battle Spells

I flipped until I found the list of 'Celestial Battle Spells', from Weakest to Strongest

Offensive Celestial Battle Spells, From Weakest to Strongest

Urano Metria

Urano Metria Tabulae Rudolphinae

Coelum Stellatum Christianum

Harmonia Macrocosmica

Firmamentum Sobiescanum sive Uranometria

Uranometria Nova*

I looked at those spells.

Why weren't any in English?

I sighed. "Fuck it," and flipped to the last one (considered the strongest), wondering why it was starred.

Uranometria Nova is the only known Telescopal Celestial Spell. At full power, it is able to pinpoint any distance and cause an explosion of magical power. This has only been cast successfully once, and was the inspiration for the Magic Council's Etherion Canon, which, despite their tries, has only been able to replicate around half of the magical power at most.

…what.

What.

WHY THE FUCK DOES A SPELL LIKE THAT EXIST? HOW DOES IT EVEN EXIST? HOW WOULD THAT EVEN FUCKING WORK?

A sniper spell that had the power of two Etherion blasts and maybe even a Jupiter Canon thrown in?

I quickly continued reading, wondering how on earth that was even possible. No human body could hold that much magical power, it would be insane!

The equivalent of casting this spell is about equal to summoning all of the Zodiac at once. However, the caster is not the exact person casting the spell. They are more of sending a signal to the Spirit King and the Celestial Realm, and summoning the power of the stars together. The caster does not use their magic energy to produce the blast, merely summon it and point it at a certain destination. This is the full power of the stars, and, as such, is the most destructive Celestial Spell to exist, and should only be used in times of extreme emergencies. While he is unlikely to do so if the caster sends out all the magical power needed (as that usually means that the situation is an emergency enough) the Spirit King can stop the gathered power from going off, and break off the spell. However, this will only happen if it is summoned for something trivial, and would be complete overkill.

I stared at the book in awe. Could this be an alternative for Lucy? Would she be able to do this instead of sacrificing Aquarius's key?

My spirits fell as I looked at the spell again. No, it wouldn't, because we would all be caught in the blast if she was to do something like that.

I gritted my teeth. I would find an alternative. One way or another, I would find a way to stop the pain and suffering caused by Tartaros. Lucy won't have to sacrifice Aquarius, Erza won't be tortured, Gray won't lose his father, and Natsu and the other dragon slayers won't lose their parents.

If there wasn't a spell that could do what I was asking….well…then I guess I'd just have to make one.


Uranometria is the name of the first visual star atlas, and the rest of the spells are all star atlases as well. In the order they are in (weakest to strongest) they are also in order of creation. Many atlases were considered updated versions of the previous ones (Uranometria 2.0), which is why they're considered stronger. The last one is a telescopal star atlas, which is why I made it a snipper spell.

Considering the amount of energy and matter that make up stars, I do not think it is a stretch to have a spell like this. On the contrary, I feel like this spell is severely underestimating the power of the stars.

As we all know, Lucy has nowhere near the power requirements for this. Sometime in the future, she may, but it will be far off, and even then, I'm not sure she'll end up casting it. If she was too try it anytime soon, however, she'd surely die in attempt.

As for the Platinum Keys, I am not the first to do a second/stronger set of keys. I've seen sets of four or ten or eight or twelve and they've been platinum or titanium or diamond.

I chose Platinum because when it comes to musical records, Platinum is considered higher than Gold.

I refuse to believe the Zodiacs are the strongest spirits.

Sorry, Loke. I love ya, but you're not stronger than a dragon. Get over it.

Chapter Text

Chapter Eight - Lucy, Part One

I waited outside of the Heartfilia Konzern impatiently, waiting for Layla to come let me in.

It was time for me to finally meet little Lucy, and see how much she'd been able to practice.

Jude's business trip got extended, so I made plans with Layla to drop by on Lucy's birthday, July 1st.

It's odd, to think that I've been in this world for two months.

Especially since it feels like longer.

After I had read through all the celestial spells (and calmed down), I read the book I found on Planetary magic.

Part of it said what I already had guess; in order to utilize the magic, you had to surround yourself in the environment for the element, otherwise you'd never be able to produce it on your own.

That being said, it was easy for me to plan certain things. I knew when I would train with Ice (Uranus), and I was planning on taking a vacation on Tenrou at some point for the powers of Light (Venus), Fire (Mars), and Water (Neptune).

That being said, the only one I was worried about was Lightning and Wind, or Jupiter and Saturn. I was able to do Earth and Darkness (Pluto) in my own home/backyard/the forest/Magnolia, but I wasn't quite sure where I would be able to train my Lightning or Wind Magic. I was hoping that I might be able to practice lightning with Laxus, but I wasn't sure if that would work.

Once I had figured that out, I decided to start with Earth. After all, it was my own personal planet, and it was closer to home, in more than a few ways. One being that I lived in a forest.

By the end of the week, I could utilize the element. It was easy to take control or make vines and roots, and use that to hold things (or in the future, monsters) down. That spell, called Arms of the Earth, was the first one of the Planetary spells I was able to cast. Honestly, once I started learning it almost became effortless; as if the spell was an extension of myself. The only problem was the strength of the spell – because of my current magical level, it was still pretty weak.

After I got the first spell down, they all came to me easily…except for the last two.

Especially the last one.

I started practicing farther away from my cottage so I wouldn't break it. After that spell, I started practicing Earth's Green Fist, which basically nails someone with a giant fist made of earth, and Earth Rock Shield, which raises the ground to form a shield. There was also Melting Earth which turns the ground into quicksand. That one was the hardest, because the others were just manipulating Earth. This one, I need to liquidize the earth, and changing its form is the hardest part of it. Another was Army of Earth which raises a bunch of golem soldiers.

I was only able to make one.

And it was about the same size as me.

The book says they're supposed to be over seven feet tall.

But again, because of my magical level, I was mostly just happy I was able to pull the spell off at all. Over time, they would all become more powerful.

And then there was that one.

The hardest.

The book actually acknowledged that it was the hardest, and there was also a sticky note inside it (which was odd) that read The hardest spells for each of these are probably comparable to a Dragon Slayer Secret Art. Good luck!

Well, at least I had a warning.

The last spell was called Crack of the Earth.

If you haven't guessed, it makes a fucking earthquake.

Man, my magic is awesome.

But it was hard. It was really hard, and I was only able to get the ground to shake a little. No cracks or anything. I wasn't even able to make a tree fall.

"Elle? You can come in now," Layla said, opening the door.

I snapped out of my thoughts and smiled at her. "Thank you."

I pushed my Earth magic to the back of my mind. To be honest, despite my difficulties, I was still really proud of myself. If I kept practicing and training, I'd get better, and I was starting to realize that if I did this right, I could easily become an S Class Mage.

"Lucy, I'd like you to meet a friend of mine. This is Elle," Layla said to Lucy, who was turning five.

"Hello Lucy," I said, smiling at her.

"She's a kid!" Lucy said in surprise.

I laughed. "Mmmhmmm. I'm nine years old. And how old are you?"

Lucy beamed. "I'm turning five today!"

"Congratulations!" I told her, smiling. "I heard you're going to become a mage!"

"I already am!" she said. "I'm a Celestial Spirit Mage!"

"Cool!" I said. "Who can you summon?"

Her eyes lit up. "Here, I'll show you!" She held up a key I recognized. "Open, Gate of the Maiden! Virgo!"

The familiar chime sounded, and Virgo appeared, bowing. "Punishment, Hime-sama?"

Lucy giggled. "Virgo is silly! But she calls me Princess!" She hugged Virgo. "Stay with us Virgo! It's my birthday! And I want you to spend it with me. So I'm going to keep you here for the party for as long as I can!"

Virgo bowed. "As you wish, Hime-sama. However, if you'll excuse me, I believe I must have a word with your new friend."

She looked at me and I nodded and smiled. "I'm cool with it. My name is Elle."

"Okay!" Lucy said.

I followed Virgo over into another room, so we could have a private conversation.

She looked at me before she spoke. "You're the one. You were not supposed to be here, originally."

I nodded. "Yes. How did you know?"

"The Celestial Spirit Realm guards time, as I'm sure you might have guessed. That is why things like the Eclipse Gate require Celestial Power."

I wasn't surprised. The time difference between the Spirit World and Earthland, the Eclipse Gate, hell, even when Lucy was trapped in the clock! She had to speed up time for the sleeping mages.

"We felt a disturbance, and with it, we saw the future."

I raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"

"Yes. All of us spirits saw it. So we thank you. Thank you for giving us another chance…and for giving us more time with our princess." Her voice was the same as ever, but she was crying.

"I found some keys, and celestial books," I told her. "I'm going to teach Lucy the spells when she's older. I wanted to know if there was any other…sites…full of celestial information."

She nodded. "There are several. Sagittarius, Pisces, and Gemini are all at their own sites. In the other timeline their sites were found and the keys were dismissed while everyone else went for the other treasure."

"Do you happen to have a time frame?" I asked her.

She nodded. "None of those sites will be disturbed any time in the next five years, so don't worry too much about it. However, I suggest you bring a companion with you, especially when you go to Galuna Island."

I nodded. "What about the Platinum Keys?"

Virgo shook her head. "No one knows where they are, and their spirits remain dormant in the spirit world. I'm afraid I cannot help you there."

I smiled at her and requipped the keys. "I found these buried at the same site I found you at. I was hoping that later we could go back and you could dig, to see if there's anything I missed."

She looked at the keys. "Vulpecula, Aquila, Asterion and Chara, and…" Her eyes widened as she eyed the last key. "Is this…"

I nodded. "As far as I can tell, yeah. This is Monoceros's key. One of the Platinum Keys. I was hoping that the fact that he's a unicorn will help motivate Lucy to get stronger, so she can summon him and play with him."

"He would like that," Virgo said. "I imagine he's lonely. These keys (and even some of the others), go into a dormant type state when they don't have a contract. They can still observe the world, and with the ruckus caused by your appearance, I highly doubt they slept through it."

"Have you ever met them?" I asked her.

"I met them all once, and I met Pegasus a handful of times. I saw Corvus a bit more than that, but he's a bit of a loner."

I nodded, and we turned at a knock at the door. "Are you done?" Lucy's tiny voice asked. "I wanna play!"

I opened the door. "We're just about done, sweetie, but I would like to borrow Virgo. Do you think you can keep her gate open, even though we'll be going a bit far away?"

"Maybe…" Lucy said.

I smiled at her. "Don't worry, I'm sure you can do it. And besides, think of it as a game. You win if you can keep her gate open until we get back."

"What do I win?" Lucy asked. "And how long will you be?"

Awww, she's a smart cookie.

"It's a surprise! We should be no longer than half an hour. Do you think you can do that?" I asked.

"Mmmmhmm," she said.

"Alright," I said, standing up and smiling. "We'll see you in half an hour."

Then I grabbed Virgo and teleported to the site.

I didn't realize how strong my connection to Earth was until we appeared on the site. Not only could I feel several keys emanating energy from underground, but I could also feel what the ground considered a foreign entity.

"There are definitely more keys around here, but I'm afraid that I can't pinpoint the exact location."

"That's fine," I said. "Since I've started with Earth, I've got enough of a connection. I can tell you where they are. Can you dig?"

She nodded.

"Do you want to start with the deepest first, or the ones closer to the surface?" I asked.

"Deepest, in case Princess's energy runs out," Virgo said.

I nodded and closed my eyes, sending a wave of magical energy as deep as I could, so I wouldn't miss anything.

It was a good thing I did, because I would have missed one if I didn't.

I walked over to a spot and marked an X with my feet. "About thirty feet down."

"Thirty feet?" Virgo asked, surprised.

"Yeah," I nodded. "It's a lot deeper than the others. After this one, the next one is about twelve feet down."

"Anything lower than this one?" she asked.

I shook my head. "I just barely reached it, but I managed to get my magic to the mantle. There's nothing else here."

She nodded and moved onto the spot, before spinning and disappearing underground.

About a minute later, she jumped out of the hole, handing me the key.

I walked her over to the next spot. "As I said before, this one is about twelve feet down."

She nodded and started spinning, and I was confused by the direction of the dirt until I realized that she was using it to fill the other hole she made.

Well, at least I didn't need to worry about falling down a thirty foot hole. Just, you know, an eighteen foot.

I glanced at the key in my hand, and recognized the symbol, even if it was a bird.

Corvus, the crow.

I wonder why his key was so low.

More than that, I wonder why two Platinum keys were so close to one another. For some reason, I thought that they would be far apart.

Virgo popped out of the ground and handed me another key.

I led her over to another spot, marking it. "About five feet."

She started spinning, and I looked at the key. A snake.

Serpens, the Serpent.

I requipped that away, deciding to give it to Lucy when she was older. Right now, I didn't want to hurt her or the spirit's feelings, and I don't think she'd appreciate a snake.

Well, I could always try to subtly find out.

Do you like snakes?

Eh, that was subtle enough. I could throw in a few more animals to throw her off track.

Virgo popped up and handed me the key.

"That was the last one," I said, taking the key. Scutum, the shield. That should come in handy.

"Now, let's go back to the party," I said, taking Virgo and teleporting back to the Konzern.           

Chapter Text

You won't always get two chapters, I just got lots of reviews.


 Chapter Nine - Lucy, Part Two

When we appeared, Lucy tackled me. "I didn't know you were a mage, Ellie-nee!"

I looked at her. "Ellie-nee?"

She smiled. "Yeah. Ellie and Lucy!"

I smiled at her. "I like it. Oh, and since you kept Virgo out extra-long, you get an extra present!"

"Really?" she squealed, extremely excited.

I nodded. "Mmmhmmm. But you should probably send Virgo back now. She's probably tired, and you should save your energy."

"Why should I save my energy?" Lucy asked.

I smiled at her and held up Scutum's Key. I had requipped Corvus's key away with Serpens's, for now. "Because, silly, you're going to need that energy if you want to make contracts with your presents!"

She lit up, like the sun. "Really! Oh, thank you Ellie-nee!" Lucy spun around and hugged Virgo. "Thank you for the help Virgo."

She nodded. "Goodnight Hime-sama. Happy Birthday."

Lucy smiled up at her spirit. "Gate of the Maiden, close!"

Virgo vanished in a flash of light, and Lucy dragged me (and Layla, who was giggling behind me) towards the couch so we could sit.

"Thank you for the gift Ellie-nee!" Lucy said excitedly.

I laughed. "I actually have some more for you. You see, this one is your bonus, but these two-" I requipped Vulpecula and Canes Venatici into my hands, "were your regular birthday presents."

I had decided that I would give her Aquila for Christmas.

"Wow!" Lucy said, starry eyed.

I handed the keys to her.

"Now, Lucy, listen," I said seriously.

She must've been able to tell that this was different by my tone, because she looked up at me with a serious look in her eyes.

"Lucy, you might not believe me when I say this, but I know a little bit of the future."

Her jaw dropped.

"And I also know that you are going to be considered the most powerful Celestial Spirit Mage alive," –even though there weren't many left- "and possibly ever, comparable only to your great great great ancestor, Anna Heartfilia. That being said, I want to know how many Zodiacs you're contracted to."

"Four," Lucy said quietly. "Mama is trying to get Capricorn too but she can't seem to contact his wizard."

"Lucy," I said. "Since I know the future, I'm going to try to find keys for you."

Her face brightened.

"But-," I said. "But, I want you to get strong. You've got some scary things coming your way, and I know that you'll be able to handle it; after all, you'll have your spirits and your friends. But more than that, I know that you're strong enough to take care of it. But I want you to be stronger. So I'll give you the keys on certain conditions, alright?"

She nodded, fiercely paying attention.

"I will give you Silver Keys on your birthday and on Christmas," I said. "And I'll continue to do so. But, you will not receive your next Zodiac key until you can open all of your Zodiacs at one time."

Lucy gasped. Her lip waivered a little bit. "But…I can't open four gates at once…"

I hugged her. "No, maybe you can't. Not right now, at least, but I know that you will! You're strong enough to do it, and I know that. However, there's another reason why I'm doing this."

She leaned back to look up at me. "What's that?"

"You know how some gates are harder to open than others?" I asked her.

She nodded.

"Have you ever heard of the Seven Platinum Keys?" I asked her.

Layla let out a gasp, but Lucy shook her head.

"Well, the Seven Platinum Keys are really strong, and because of that, really hard to summon. Even the weakest of the seven is considered to be above or on par with the leader of the Zodiacs, Leo. In addition to that, the more powerful they get, the harder it is too open. So much so that the sixth has only been summoned once, and the top five have never been summoned. Ever."

"And…you want me to get strong enough to summon these?" Lucy asked.

"Yes," I said. "For two reasons. One) it will help you protect your other friends, and Two) it will give you new friends."

She nodded. "So I have to get stronger to summon them."

I smiled. "Yep. Now I have some questions for you. What are your favorite magical creatures?"

Lucy beamed. "Well, I kinda like dragons, but if I'm a princess then the dragon is supposed to be my enemy."

I laughed. "That's stupid. One day, you'll find your dragon, and you guys will be best friends, okay?"

She smiled. "Okay!"

"What else?" I asked.

"Hmm…I like unicorns…and mermaids…"

I nodded. "And what about regular animals? Do you like dogs, cats? Snakes, frogs? Horses, wolves? Bunnies?"

"I like dogs the most!" Lucy said. "But I like cats. Horses are cool, and bunnies are cute. I've never really thought of the rest."

I decided I should still hold off with giving her Serpens.

"Okay," I said, thinking. "You said you like unicorns, dragons, and mermaids, right?"

She nodded.

"Well, you already have Aquarius," I told her. "Did you know there is a constellation for a unicorn and a dragon, too?"

"Really?" she asked, her eyes wide.

I nodded. "Yep. Draco the dragon and Monoceros the unicorn. Draco, however, is considered the strongest key, at the top of the Platinum Seven, so it will be awhile before you can summon him. Monoceros is the fifth strongest, and has still never been summoned, but you could probably pull it off in a year if you try very hard."

"I could summon a unicorn?" Lucy squealed. "Will you find it for me Ellie-nee?"

"No," I said.

Her face fell.

"I already found it."

Layla gasped again. Lucy froze. "What?"

"The reason I'm telling you all this is because I already found Monoceros's key. It was with the others. It's never been summoned before, and it's suspected that you need to be able to hold open five Zodiac gates at once to summon him. That's why I'm telling you this, and trying to get you strong."

I requipped the key into my hand and held it out to her. "Don't summon him yet, because it's dangerous, and because of that, I'm going to take him back with me so you aren't tempted. But for now, you can hold it, and every time I visit, you can summon as much spirits as possible to see if you're strong enough to summon him and make a contract."

Layla came over to see the key Lucy was holding. "A Platinum Key. Wow. I thought that they were only a myth."

I shook my head. "Oh, they're real alright, and I'm gonna find the others."

Lucy sent a pulse of magic through the key, searching for the presence on the other side. Reaching it, she connected and saw the gate, but didn't open the door.

She knocked on it. "Hello Monoceros. I'm glad to meet you. My name is Lucy Heartfilia, and someday I'd like to make a contract with you. I know that right now I'm not strong enough, but I'm going to train as hard as I can so I can open this door one day. You don't have to be lonely anymore."

Layla and I looked at Lucy, whose eyes were closed and who's magic was concentrated on the spirit's gate so they could communicate. "You should be proud," I told her.

"I am," she said, slightly teary eyed.

"Do you have any employed mages?" I asked her.

She nodded.

"You should have them train with Lucy."

"Train?" she asked, somewhat worried.

"You know as well as I do that opening the gate is merely half the battle. Lucy needs to get used to supporting their attacks – it's her magic they're using."

"I still can't believe you found a Platinum Key," she whispered to me.

"I actually found two," I admitted. "But the other one was Corvus. Even though he's the weakest, I don't want to give him to Lucy until she's able to open at least two gates. Other than that, I think that he can be kinda scary, so I want to wait for her to get older. It's the same reason why I didn't give her the Serpens Key I found."

"I was wondering about all of those questions," she murmured. "Serpens is a common gate, though, so the farther she goes in her training, the more she'll know about it. Which means she'll probably accept it, realizing that she'd end up with it sooner or later."

"Momma, I felt him!" Lucy cried. She was smiling brightly as she tackled me. "Thank you, Ellie-nee! I promise I'll work super hard, okay? Next time you see me, I'll be able to open two gates, at least!"

I hugged her back. "Alright, sweetie. Anyway, it's late, and you're probably tired. You can make your new contracts in the morning, and I should probably get going, too."

She yawned, just as I spoke. "Alright, Ellie-nee! Can you visit more?"

I smiled at her. "I'll see what I can do, alright. Happy Birthday. Goodnight."

She handed me back Monoceros's key and picked up her silver ones from the table. "Goodnight."

I waived at them and then phased home.

Chapter Text

Thank you to all of the lovelies who commented. I promise we'll end up seeing all the main characters, but for some of them, it will take a while for them to appear.

Also, I named the chapters with story arcs.


Chapter Ten - Levy, Part One

I yawned as I entered the guild. Honestly, I was really tired. I had finally managed to get results with the last Earth spell; Crack of the Earth.

Unfortunately, I wasn't able to get much of a result.

I managed to get a tiny crack, but that was about it. The spell is supposed to split the earth open, and all I managed to do was make a tiny crack.

So I practiced. I practiced, and practiced and practiced.

And I managed to make the crack bigger. But the ground still didn't split. The most I could get was somewhat of a crack and some shaking. I managed to make a tree fall.

Honestly, I was so pissed off.

But I knew it wouldn't come easy. I was learning magic, for fucks sake, it's not going to all come in a day, and besides, I'm only nine.

That being said, the fact that I can pull off part of all the Earth spells is amazing, even if I can't really complete them all yet.

I've also gotten to the point of summoning two seven feet tall golems for Army of the Earth, but right after that happened I had collapsed on the ground and was barely able to sustain the golems.

I sighed again. Maybe I just had to meditate more.

I pushed open the door to the training room to find Laxus talking to Cana about her cards while Juvia meditated."-no, I do think that Summon Lightning is a great attack, but you need a bigger area attack."

"What do you mean?" Cana asked.

"I mean…say you end up fighting a giant monster, like a Vulcan or something! I don't think Summon Lightning would be able to take it down, just weaken it."

"What do you suggest, then?" Cana asked stubbornly.

Laxus hesitated, obviously not coming up with an alternative.

"Multiple directions," I said.

They turned to look at me, and Juvia opened her eyes. "Onee-sama!"

I smiled at her. "Good morning, Juvia. Concentrate on your meditation."

She beamed and closed her eyes.

"What do you mean, Elle-nee-chan?" Cana asked.

I stopped to think. "Laxus, can you get up and come here?"

He complied and stood next to me.

"Alright. I…" I paused and turned to Juvia. "Actually, Juvia, we could use your help, and it would also help with your control."

She opened her eyes and beamed.

I turned to Cana. "Do you have any blank cards I could use for demonstration?"

She handed me ten. "Do you need more?"

I shook my head. "Nah, this should be good, especially for now." I turned to Juvia. "Can you coat all of these with your water?"

She nodded and held all of them in her hands, letting her water body run over them.

"Okay, now we're going to test your mental control," I told her. I pointed to the spot in the air a bit to the right and above of Laxus. "Can you hover one of the cards here?"

Juvia nodded, determined, understanding now why she had me coat the cards. Using her mental control, she moved the card (surrounded in a layer of water) to the spot I was pointing.

"Can you hold that one?" I asked. "And also add another one?"

She nodded.

I pointed to a spot opposite the first one, a bit to the left and above of Laxus. "Right here, then."

She moved another card, slower this time, to the spot I was pointing.

"Do you think you can do two more?" I asked.

Juvia nodded. I noticed a bead of sweat on her face.

I pointed to a spot a bit in front and above of Laxus, and a spot a bit behind and above of Laxus.

Slowly, two more cards came floating to those spots.

"Alright, just hold those as long as possible for now," I told Juvia.

I turned to Cana. "If you can shoot multiple cards into an area like this, than you can strike the target from all directions. Using multiple Summon Lightning cards should help increase the power, too, and you can always move the cards farther apart for a bigger target. If you add more and more cards, like a few more down here" – I gestured to each of the corners around Laxus's legs "and above here," I pointed above Laxus's head, "you can get an even bigger reaction."

"Will I ever need something that big?" Cana asked.

I shrugged. "What if you have to fight a dragon?"

Cana didn't notice, but Laxus paled.

I turned to Juvia. "I don't need you to keep holding them anymore, Juvia."

Her face was beaded with sweat. "No, if it's okay with Cana-san, Juvia would like to continue this. It is making Juvia stronger than meditation, and Juvia likes this exercise."

"Sure," Cana said, before heading over to some paper and writing down plans and blueprints for her new spell. I could see the words Summon Lightning; Cage and Summon Lightning; Aerial Attack, written on top of the paper.

I felt a hand on my arm, and I turned to look at Laxus, who had a hold on my hand and was pulling me over to the corner.

"A dragon?" he whispered. "Cana will have to fight a dragon? This Cana?"

I followed his look, to where little Cana was writing on her paper. She was almost six years old, and I'll admit, it was a bit frightening to consider a small five year old fighting a dragon.

"There will come a time when we will all have to fight dragons," I said. "Not until most of us are adults, luckily, but that's another reason I'm pushing everyone so hard. So we're as strong as possible."

Laxus had a look of fear on his face before it was replaced with determination. "Alright. Then I'll get as strong as possible. Strong enough to beat Jiji!"

I smiled at him and hugged him. "Thank you, Laxus."

He nodded. "If you say we'll have to fight a dragon, then that's what I'll do. And I'll beat that dragon."

He deflated a bit. "Now if only there were more dragon slayers."

I giggled. "Give it a few years."

His eyes widened. "Seriously?"

I smiled. "Seriously."

Cana finished writing, ran over to us, and hugged us. "Thank you for the help, Elle-nee-chan, Laxus-nii-chan!"

Laxus blushed and looked away. "D-don't call me Nii-chan."

I stared at him. He was fucking eleven. Why the hell was he acting like a tsundere?

I smirked and hugged Cana back. "Don't listen to your 'Laxus-nii-chan'. He's happy to help, he's just embarrassed. After all, he's a badass boy, he can't be seen going around, helping little girls."

"E-Elle!" Laxus yelled.

I cackled as I let go of Cana and ran off into the guild, towards Enno. When she wasn't dancing, she was acting as a barmaid.

"Hey, Ellie-girl, what'cha need?" she smiled at me.

I sighed. Despite repeatedly asking them not too, most of the older generation (ei: Macao, Wakaba, and Enno) have decided to call me Ellie, rather than Elle, because, as Enno put it, 'it's just so adorable!'.

Honestly.

I just really hope they grow out of it when I get older. In like, a year.

Though that was probably asking too much.

"You got any cookies?" I asked her seriously.

Enno giggled as she tried to hide the cookies she was passing me, though guessing from the guffawing behind me, we weren't doing a good enough job of being sneaky.

I turned and glared at Macao, before grabbing the cookies and sticking my tongue out at him. Okay, honestly, I act a lot more childishly around most of the guild adults, but it was kinda fun. I never got to do any of this the first time around.

"Hey, did you hear?" Wakaba asked Macao. He took his attention off of me and I hid under a table to eavesdrop on their conversations.

I'm a kid, it's not like I'm gonna get in trouble.

"Hear what?" Macao asked.

"About the McGardens," Wakaba said.

McGarden? That was Levy's last name.

"The family that owns the great magic shop over in Onibas?" Macao asked.

"Yeah, that's the one. Some thieves raided their shop and killed the couple. They took the daughter, too, for ransom, and the girl's grandmother, the only one left of her family, had a heart attack when she heard. Now she's at the hospital in critical condition or something and the police are clueless about what to do about the girl. I doubt the thieves do, either."

"Fuck," Macao muttered.

I didn't listen anymore. I was a girl on a mission.

I ran back through the training room doors and stopped to look at everyone. Laxus and Cana looked up, and Juvia broke her concentration.

"Onee-sama!" she complained.

"Sorry, Juvia," I said, panting. "But I've got our first mission."

They all looked at me.

"Are you sure we're ready for it?" Cana asked.

I nodded. "I'm positive, actually. We can easily do this."

"What's the mission?" Laxus asked.

I smiled. "We're gonna rescue Levy McGarden."

Chapter Text

Chapter Eleven - Levy, Part Two

"Who's Levy McGarden?" Laxus asked blankly.

I rolled my eyes. "Shut up and get your shit, we're leaving. Don't worry, you get to fight bandits."

Laxus brightened a bit. Not that I was surprised, he was probably still pissed at Ivan. Honestly, I wasn't expecting him to go so far when he was kicked out. He actually tried to kill Cana and Juvia, after all.

Or he was gonna, until Makarov stopped him.

Juvia grabbed my hand, and Cana grabbed an extra pile of cards from the training room walls. Laxus put his shoes on.

"Onee-sama," Juvia asked. "Why do you curse so much?"

I sighed. "It's a bit of a long story, but you guys would pick it up soon anyway, living in this guild. It's not like I'm the worst one in this place."

The three of them sweatdropped. "Actually, you kinda are," Laxus admitted.

I glared at him. "Get your ass moving, we need to hurry; we're sneaking out the back."

"Do we need to get our asses moving, too?" Cana asked.

"No sweetie," I told her. "You need to get your butts moving, there's a difference."

Juvia looked up. "There is?"

I nodded. "Yep."

"No, there isn't," Laxus said, holding the door open as the rest of us rushed out. Juvia was still holding my hand.

"What happened to listening to what I say?" I asked him, referencing the dragon.

"That's different," he said. "I'm not listening to you about this. There's not a difference between butts and asses."

"Yes, there is!" I insisted. "'Ass' is also another name for a donkey."

"Really?" Juvia asked.

I nodded at her. "Really."

Laxus started muttering to himself.

"Guys, come on," Cana yelled. "We don't know when the trains leave."

"Good point," I said, speeding up.

We ran into the station and I ran to the ticket booth. "Four tickets to Onibas, please."

The woman gave me a curious expression, but I held her stare, looking extremely confident.

The woman handed me the tickets and I gave her the Jewel it cost, before looking at the time and grabbing Juvia's hand again. "Come on!" I yelled, requipping the tickets so I didn't lose them. "The train leaves in two minutes!"

We all picked up the pace and ran to the right train. Quickly, we all jumped aboard, and settled in a private compartment.

"You have the tickets?" Laxus asked.

I nodded, requipping them into my hand. "Yep."

"All Aboard! Train to Onibas station is leaving!"

Slowly, the train started to move, and then it began to pick up speed. A man working for the train came by and I handed him our tickets.

"So now what?" Cana asked when they were gone.

"Well, now we plan," I said. "It's…what, a twenty minute ride to Onibas, right?"

They all nodded.

"Alright, so we go there. These bandits kidnapped a kid named Levy McGarden after breaking into her home. We're going to rescue her and kick those bandits' asses!"

"Okay," Juvia and Cana nodded.

"You need more of a plan than that," Laxus said.

I rolled my eyes. "I was getting there. Anyway, if we go for a surprise attack, it shouldn't be too hard. If we quickly switch off; one attack after another, it should be enough to get them. Or at least, the non-mages."

"You think there will be mages?" Laxus asked.

I nodded. "Yeah, Levy McGarden's parents owned a magic shop. That's why I'm calling them bandits, not kidnappers. Though, I suppose murderers might fit, too, because they killed her parents…"

Cana and Juvia gasped, and they started to look worried.

"Calm down, you too," I told them. "First of all, you guys are the extra surprise. While you guys can definitely fight, I want you guys to find Levy and sneak her out. One of you untie her and the other keep guard."

"How do you know she's tied up?" Laxus asked.

I stared at him. "You just like playing Devil's Advocate, don't you? And any set of bandits who are stupid enough to leave their captives untied shouldn't even be a worry in the first place."

Cana and Juvia giggled.

"No, but seriously." I turned to the two of them. "Laxus and I will take on the main fighting. If we need help or backup, trust me, it'll be obvious."

"Can you even fight?" Laxus asked.

"Hmm?" I asked him.

"Well, he kinda has a point," Cana admitted. "I've only ever seen you use teleportation magic and requip magic, and those generally aren't offensive magics. I know you can do location magic too, but that isn't much more of a help."

I shook my head. "No, those aren't my main magics. Those are just some extra magics I learned because I thought that they'd be useful. I'm not very good with those, I'm much more skilled in my main magic."

"What is it?" Juvia asked eagerly.

I smiled and ruffled her hair a bit. "How about we call it Earth Magic for now, okay?"

She nodded, happy. "Juvia is happy Onee-sama uses an element, just like her!"

I chuckled a bit. Soon I'll be using the same element as you, Juvia.

"Anything else we should know?" Cana asked.

I stopped and thought. "If you notice any gate keys hidden by the bandits, grab them for me, will you?"

Juvia and Cana nodded.

"I was wondering why Jiji made that announcement," Laxus said. "You asked him too?"

I nodded. Which reminded me, I needed to make a list of the gate keys that Lucy (and I) had, so I knew which ones to tell people not to get. No need for duplicates.

The train slowed down.

"Looks like we're here," Laxus said, getting off the seat as the train pulled to a stop.

"Hey, Elle-nee-chan," Cana asked.

"Hmm?" I asked, as Juvia took my hand.

"Do you know where Levy McGarden is?"

"Currently, no," I said as we left the train. "I can do a locator spell, you know that. But I think yours would be more precise."

"I don't know her, though," Cana said as she followed us.

"It's fine, I've got that covered," I said. We found a place to sit in the park and Cana pulled out her fortune telling cards and began laying them on the ground. She clasped her right arm in mine, and began to concentrate.

After a few moments, we all felt the magic rise in the air, before it died down again. Cana opened her eyes. "I've got it!" she said, smiling.

She took off, and we all followed her.

Cana left the park, and made her way towards the woods, all of us behind her. After a while, she began to slow down, tired, and we all came to a stop.

"Let's all have a snack," I said, pulling out Enno's cookies and some canteens filled with water.

"Good idea," Cana said. "We should rest a bit."

We sat there and ate her cookies quietly.

"Are…are you sure about this?" Cana asked. "I'm…"

I laid a hand on her arm. "It's okay to be scared, Cana. We're not going to make fun of you. Look, I know we'll all be okay in the end, but that doesn't mean we won't get hurt. We could end up in a lot of pain for a bit, so if you want to step back out, that's okay."

"Well…" Cana said. "I'm not exactly scared of the mission, per se…more of what Master is going to do to us when we get back."

Laxus paled.

Juvia looked up from her cookie. "What's wrong?"

"Don't worry about it," I told them. "He'll yell at us a bit, and he may act a bit disappointed, but I can also tell you that he'll definitely brag about us at his next guild master's meeting."

Laxus brightened. "She's right. He'll probably go something like, 'My brats are so brave, leaving town and saving a little girl! They're so strong!" and then he'll probably get in a fight."

"Does that actually happen at guild meetings, or do you just imagine it does?" I asked him.

He started to blush a bit. "Sh-shut up, Elle."

I laughed.

Cana and Juvia smiled and finished their cookies. Everyone handed me their canteens, and I requipped them into my storage.

"Let's go," I said.

We continued trekking through the forest, until Laxus held up a hand. "We're close," he whispered. "I can hear them."

We peeked through the leaves and found a clearing with a small building.

Juvia looked at him in awe. "You have good hearing Laxus-san."

"It's 'cause he's a dragon slayer," I said quietly. I turned to him. "Speaking of, do you know any dragon slayer attacks?"

He shook his head. "No."

I smiled at him. "Well, what better place to learn than on the battlefield?"

"Literally anywhere else," he said.

I continued, ignoring him. "The first two attacks you need to know, at least for now, is Lightning Dragon Roar, and Lightning Dragon Iron Fist. For the first one, you need to gather your energy and magic in your mouth, and then roar. Simple. Second one, you need to infuse your fist with your magical energy, and then sock somebody with it. Got it?"

He still looked uncertain. "…okay…"

I turned to Cana and Juvia. "Alright, girls, you need to sneak around and find Levy, alright?"

They nodded.

"Let's split. Everyone…take care of your nakama. You know that they will watch your back if you watch theirs."

Laxus and I stood in front of the doors. "Alright, Laxus, I'll bust open the doors and hit the floor. I want you to try Lightning Dragon Roar. If anyone is left standing after that, I'll be able to shield their attack. Okay?"

He nodded, face filling with determination. "Okay."

I smiled. "Let's get these suckers."

I slammed the doors open and hit the ground.

Above me I heard an inhale of air, followed by Laxus shouting, "Lightning Dragon ROAR!"

The result was spectacular. The roar decimated everyone, standing or sitting, leaving clear destruction in its wake.

Or, for a first attempt, anyway. Nothing compared to what I've seen of the dragon slayers in the future.

"Woah," Laxus muttered.

I can't wait to tell him it was a pretty weak attack.

When the smoke cleared, three men were left standing; presumably the mages.

"M-Monster!" one of them cried.

"No," one of them corrected. "Children." He held up an arm. "Wave of Fire!" A (you guessed it) wave of fire spread across his sweeping arm and hurtled in our direction.

I channeled my magic through my hands and slammed them on the ground, shouting, "Earth Rock Shield!"

A wall from the ground shot up, blocking Laxus and I from the attack.

"Cool," he whispered behind me.

"Earth's Green Fist!" I shouted, and the wall in front of me changed into a giant fist and smacked into the three standing mages, sending them flying.

"Wow," Laxus breathed, before shouting. "Wow, Elle, your magic is awesome!"

I smiled at him. "Thanks."

The three mages were lying unconscious on the floor, and no one was left standing.

Cana and Juvia ran up, followed by Levy.

"We've got Levy!" Cana shouted, before slowing to a stop as she eyed the destruction. "Woah."

"Wow…" Juvia said.

"You guys did this?" Levy asked, also in awe.

I nodded. "It's nice to meet you, Levy. My name is Elle, and he's Laxus."

"How are you guys so powerful?" she said, looking from Laxus and I to Cana and Juvia.

"Simple," I said, smiling. "We're Fairy Tail."

She blinked. "Where are your guild marks?"

I looked at all of us. Juvia had hers on her leg and Cana had hers on her stomach, and they were both wearing dresses. Mine was on my back and my jacket was on, and Laxus , who had his on his chest, was wearing his shirt.

"Dammit!" I lamented. "None of our guild marks are showing! That's so not cool! I should have taken my jacket off! And Laxus, next time take off your shirt."

"What?" he sputtered. "Why would I do that? What kind of idiot strips in a fight?"

I snickered, and his eyes widened.

I sighed and requipped my jacket away, so at least my mark was showing. I turned to look at Juvia and Cana. "Did you come across anyone else?"

They shook their heads. "There was one guy watching her, but he ran off after the noises started," Cana said.

"Damn," I muttered. "Did we miss him?"

"No," Laxus said, shaking his head. "He was the third mage. He must have come in before the smoke cleared, because I didn't see him before." He pointed to a man lying on the floor. "Is that him?"

They nodded.

I smiled at them. "Great. Now, let's keep them here, alert the local authorities, and go to the hospital."

"How do we keep them here?" Cana asked.

I smirked. "Leave it to me."

Walking forward, I closed my eyes and concentrated on my magic, spreading out my arms. "Arms…of the Earth!" I shouted. Dozens of vines shot out of the ground, curling around every one of the bandits and shooting back into the ground, locking them into place. Once the spell was finished, I let my arms down, a little tired.

"Wow!" Levy breathed.

"Onee-sama!" Juvia cheered. "That was awesome!"

I smiled at them. "Come on. Let's speak to the mayor."

Chapter Text

Chapter Twelve - Levy, Part Three

"What do you mean you can't take the reward?" the mayor shouted.

"I mean, we can't take it," I said. "We didn't accept the mission; hell, we didn't even know that there was a mission to take out your bandit problem."

"But you took care of all of them!" the mayor said, aghast. "Literally, and the Rune Knights had trouble hacking them out of those weird vines."

I smirked, and I could hear Cana and Juvia giggling behind us.

"Look, I'm sorry, but we can't accept the reward," I told him.

"I need to give you something," the mayor said.

"If you have any gate keys, we'll take those," Laxus piped up.

"Laxus!" I shouted at him.

He shrugged. "What? I know you're looking for them, and I also know you won't turn them down."

I glared at him, but said nothing.

"There actually is something. It's a town treasure, but it is a Celestial Gate Key, and we're not quite sure what to do with it," the mayor said. "But I would like to give it to you. That is the type of keys you're speaking of, yes?"

Seriously, are there any other types of gate keys? I thought.

"Yes," I said.

The man opened up his desk and withdrew a box. Slowly, he handed it to me.

I opened it, and gasped.

"Ophiuchus," I breathed.

"You know what this is?" he asked.

I nodded.

"Then take it. Please."

"Yeah, Elle, take it!" Laxus said.

I glared at him, before sighing. "Fine. Thank you for this token, it will be treasured forever, and I promise this spirit will be treated like a friend, and not a tool."

The mayor relaxed. "That's more than I could even ask for. Thank you, Fairy Tail."

We nodded and left the building, Cana and Juvia cheering.

I sighed as we walked, shaking my head at their antics.

"Onee-sama?" Juvia asked. "Why do you want gate keys?"

"A friend of mine is a Celestial Wizard," I told her. "She's going to join Fairy Tail someday, too, but for now, she's busy practicing and training. Her mother is a Celestial Wizard, too, so she's been tutoring her."

We walked toward the hospital, to say goodbye to Levy, when I spotted her.

"Levy?" I asked her. "Shouldn't you be visiting your Grandma?"

She burst into tears and ran forward, hugging me. Sobbing, she got out, "Gran-Grandma pass-ss-ssed away las-st nigh-ght."

I hugged her back. "I'm sorry, Levy." Cana and Juvia joined our hug, and I glared at Laxus until he sighed and joined us.

I continued to glare at him. He's eleven. How is he already a fucking tsundere? He doesn't even have a rep to protect, or anything!

Is this because he's surrounded by girls? He needs to act more manly to counteract us, or something stupid like that?

Actually, for all I know, that thought might actually be running through his mind.

I will never understand boys.

"Co-Could I j-join Fairy Tai-il?" she sobbed out.

I let go of the hug and got down on my knees, so I was level with her. I was only four years older, but Levy was tiny. "Listen Levy, Fairy Tail is a wizard's guild. You can join, but you'd have to be a mage. And you'd have to train with us. While your shelter, food, water, and other basic needs will be taken care of, it's still hard work being a mage, and then afterwards, when you start going on missions, you need to pay for yourself. Do you think you can do that?"

She nodded, wiping away her tears. "Yeah! And I'll take a bunch of jobs stopping bandits so this doesn't happen to anyone else."

I smiled and hugged her. "That's the spirit. Come on, let's go to your house. We'll pack up all your stuff, and then sell anything you don't want, so you have extra Jewel."

"Really?" she asked.

I nodded. "In fact, why don't you guys go help her pack up. I'm gonna talk to the mayor real quickly."

They nodded and followed Levy, who walked to her house. I turned and ran back to the mayor's office and knocked on the door.

He answered, "Yes?" He looked at me in surprise. "What are you doing here?"

"Levy McGarden's grandmother has passed," I told him. "She wants to join Fairy Tail, and become a mage. I was hoping that you could get in contact with Fairy Tail when someone wants to buy or rent her house, we're putting it on the market."

He nodded. "I can easily do that. I'll do it for free, too, for what you did to this town, and for what the poor girl has suffered. I also suggest you put their magical shop up for sale, and check it for any interesting magical items you want. You can take the rest back to your guild."

I smiled at him and bowed. "Thank you very much, sir."

He laughed. "Thank you, little lady. This bandit problem has plagued us for generations."

I smiled at him. "If you ever get bandit problems again, just put in a call to Fairy Tail. Even if our team in specific doesn't come to stop them, I'll make sure to send someone to take on the job!"

He laughed and waved me off as I ran in the direction of Levy's house.

Following directions, I discovered that their house was quite close to their shop, and knocked on the door. Juvia let me in, leading me to Levy's room as Laxus ranted about her books.

"Seriously, why do you have so much, are you trying to drown in books?" he yelled.

Cana and Juvia giggled while Levy crossed her arms. "I'm not leaving any of them behind!"

"We can't carry all of these to Magnolia!" he shouted.

I laughed out loud. "Don't worry, Levy, I have plenty of extra room in my requip space, so I ought to be able to hold it."

I looked around her room, and gestured for them to put most of her extra stuff on her bed. After wrapping her mattress and things tight in a blanket, and putting tape across the front of her book shelves so the books don't fall out, I requipped them into my storage space, which was now the size of a large room. That being said, even with all of Levy's stuff, I still had over two-thirds of the room left.

I turned to Levy. "Levy, the mayor is going to put the house up for sale or rent, and contact Fairy Tail when we get an offer. You alright with that?"

She nodded. "We can leave the furniture here, right?"

I nodded. "Is there anything else you want?"

She shook her head.

"Alright, I need you to hold onto all of your house keys, I'll drop them off at the mayor's before we get on the train. Other than that, we also need to stop at the magic shop. We're putting that up, too, and the mayor said we could go through the shop and take what we want."

"Yay!" Juvia yelled, jumping up and down. "Treasure!"

"Treasure?" Levy asked, as we left the house and locked it behind us.

"Elle tends to find treasure," Cana explained.

Laxus sighed. "Everything from jewelry to magical items, so the fact that we get to find some ourselves makes them happy."

"It makes you happy, too, you damn tsundere," I muttered under my breath.

We entered the shop, and I turned to them. "Guys, we're going to take everything that's here. Anything we (and the guild) don't want, we can sell to another magic shop. So clear everything off the shelves, and put them in bags over there." I pointed at the checkout counter, which held bags. "I'll put as much as I can in my requip space, but we'll probably have to carry some. We'll leave the shelves. Try to keep them organized by magical item."

The girls couldn't help 'ooh'ing and 'ahh'ing over the different magical items as they packed them. I couldn't help laughing as I went over to the gate keys, looking through them. I didn't recognize any of them (at least not immediately) so I could assume Lucy didn't have them. I requipped them into my special space for keys.

Walking around the room, I packed up a bunch of the bags, while Cana held aside a bag with a sample of each main product. "No, I want to play with this stuff on the train," she said.

I laughed. "Alright."

Levy was looking at the magical books, and I pulled them down from the shelf and requipped all except one. "I promise you get first pick of all the books, Levy. Any you don't want, the guild library can have, and if you want them all, then so be it. This was your parents shop; you deserve to take what you want."

Her eyes got tears in them, and she hugged me. "Thank you Elle-chan."

"Hey, don't cry," I told her, wiping away her tears. "We're a family now. And this book," I held up the last book on the shelf, "is for you."

She took it from me and looked at the cover. "An Instruction in Solid Script," she read. "What's that?"

"That," I said, "is what I believe your magic will be. I think it fits you perfectly."

"She's right," Laxus said. "We've got a solid script mage at the guild. He's a bit old, and will probably retire soon, but until then I'm sure he'll help train you."

She smiled, teary eyed again, and she held her book to her chest. "Thank you," she whispered.

I smiled, and looked at the shop, which was cleared out. "Alright guys, let's lock up. You guys go to the station and I'll give the keys to the mayor."

They nodded and we split ways as I locked the door behind us.

I jogged over to the Mayor's house and handed him the keys. As I left the house, I measured the amount of magical power I had, and realized that I'd be able to teleport just fine now, which was good. I had been worried about how much energy I had left after using my Earth Magic, and then requipping so much.

I teleported to the station and appeared right next to the rest of the group.

"Ahhhhh!" Cana yelled, before calming down. "Ah, I forgot you could do that," she admitted.

Juvia giggled.

"You can teleport, too?" Levy asked.

I smiled at her. "Mmmhmmm. Now, Laxus, did you get the tickets?"

"Kinda," he said.

"What do you mean, 'kinda'?" I asked.

"I mean that I have no Jewel on me so I can't pay for them, but I managed to get the ticket guy to put them aside."

I nodded and walked up to the ticket guy, asking about the five tickets and gesturing back at the rest of the group. Quickly handing them over, I paid the Jewel, and we got on the train.

I turned to Levy. "Levy, on the way there, we're going to try to unlock your magic. Once you find it, you should be able to meditate easily enough."

She nodded.

"Alright, first, breathe," I told her. "Control your breathing. Magic is everywhere. It's in the air, it's in the water, it's in our bodies. Just breathing it in circulates the magic. It is quite literally flowing through your veins. You should feel a bit empty inside, and that's your magical container. Once you activate your magic, that will start to fill, and meditating expands it. Can you feel the magic?"

She shook her head. Her eyes were squinted shut.

"Alright, well, Laxus, Juvia, and Cana are going to start meditating," I told her, before giving them a meaningful glance. They got into positions.

"I want you to concentrate on the air; the way it smells, tastes, and feels. Breathe it in, breathe it out. Do you feel their magic building? Do you feel it resonating? All you have to do it get on the right frequency."

The train started moving, but Levy didn't notice. She breathed in, and out, in, and out, and she slowly began to glow a blue color, the same as her hair.

"Congratulations, Levy," I told her softly. "Keep ahold of what you are doing, and open your eyes."

She opened her eyes and gasped, looking at her body. "Wow," she breathed.

I smiled. "I know the feeling. Concentrate on that, try to manipulate the energy. That is what magic is."

We spent the rest of the time meditating.

Chapter Text

Chapter Thirteen - Levy, Part Four (and a Little More Laxus)

Master Makarov stared at the four of us, his eyes darting between our group and Levy, who was getting her guild stamp with Enno.

"Elle, you took Laxus and two five year olds to take down bandits!"

"Actually," Cana interrupted. "I'm six."

We turned to look at her. "We'll be talking about this later," I told her. "We don't just not celebrate your birthday, Cana."

I turned back to Makarov. "Yes, I did, and I wouldn't change a thing. Especially since Laxus and I alone were able to take down all of the bandits with only three attacks."

He paused and blinked. "Three attacks?"

I smirked. "Three attacks."

"How?" he asked.

"You already know we're pretty powerful, especially for our age," I told him. "Also, you know how strong Lost Magicks are."

His eyes widened. "I know Laxus has the lacrima, but I never knew you have Lost Magic, Elle."

I nodded. "I'm practicing Planetary Magic. So far, the only one I can use is Earth. However, sometime soon, within the next year or so, I was hoping that I could spend some time on Tenrou so I could learn Venus, Mars, and Neptune."

Wide-eyed, he just sort of nodded, said, "No more missions without adults until you're thirteen," and went back to the second floor.

"Listen up, brats!" he yelled, though still in a sort of shock. "Today is a special day in history. Today is the day when our children snuck off to another town, saved a kidnapped child, and took on an entire group of bandits, despite their age. Let's hear it for them, and for Fairy Tail; because we're number one!"

Everyone held up the L sign Laxus came up with, including me and Cana. Juvia and Levy looked at us confused and shrugged before doing the same.

Laxus was blushing. Damn tsundere.

I laughed and we all went to the training room, followed by Levy. She had read most of the book on Solid Script Magic on the way there, and was interested in testing it.

We spent the rest of the day meditating and training, as I watched Levy try Solid Script; Water, as a sort of dedication to Juvia, who managed to cut her binds with her water.

Afterwards, I walked Levy up to Fairy Hills with Cana and Juvia, and unloaded her things into her room, leaving the magical items in my requip space for another time.

"Get some rest," I told her. "And don't forget to eat. You can unpack everything tomorrow morning, alright."

She beamed. "Alright, Elle-chan. Thank you."

I smiled at her. "Goodnight, Levy."

That being done, I teleported home, exhausted, and collapsed into bed.


"What do you think?" Mavis asked.

"I think she's insane, and I don't like it," Makarov grumbled.

"Oh, please, I know that you like her."

"So, I like her, she's being reckless!" Makarov yelled.

"What if it was worse in the original timeline?" Mavis asked.

"We don't even know the original timeline!" Makarov said.

"Well, I like her," Mavis said. "She has a good heart."

"She kidnapped my children!"

"I don't think it's kidnapping if they willingly followed her," Mavis said.

"I don't care if they willingly followed her! She could probably try to bring Zeref back to life and they'd follow her!"

"Exactly."

Makarov froze. "What?"

"The kids all look up to Elle - and all she's doing is expanding your family. I know that you like Levy, and I know that, despite your misgivings, you think of Elle as one of your own.

Makarov looked away. "So I care for her a bit; I don't like this!"

"I think you should trust her," Mavis said.

"I don't want to!"

"What about Ivan?"

Makarov paused. "That's different. He actively hurt her, and...what he did to Laxus..."

"Yeah, and she told you about it. She actively changed it; changed the guild for the better. I think you should trust her."

Makarov sighed. "Fine. I'll continue letting her have free reign. But if this gets worse, I"m having a serious discussion about the future with her."

"That's fine," Mavis said. "And I'll probably join you."


 

The next day, I cornered Laxus, and brought him to Makarov's office.

"I'm going to take Laxus to the woods to train," I told Makarov. "You can have him back in a few days."

He looked at me, who grinned confidently (alright, and maybe a little evilly) to Laxus, who gulped upon seeing my smile.

Makarov (who was a sadist at heart) smiled at me like the kindly old man he was. "Well, you kids have fun then!"

My smile grew and I grabbed Laxus's hand, teleporting us to a forest near my house.

"Alright," Laxus said nervously. "What now?"

"Do you remember the Roar you did at the bandits' place?" I asked him.

He nodded.

"We need to practice that," I told him. "It was weak."

His eyes bulged. "WHAT? How was that weak? It totally destroyed them!"

I gave him a look. "It's a roar of a dragon, dumbass. You know, those giant, element-breathing lizards?"

"Element-breathing? I thought it was fire." Laxus said.

"Laxus, your spell incantation is literally Lightning Dragon Roar. That means that there is a Lightning Dragon. Come on, haven't you ever seen a dragon breathe something other than fire?"

"I've never seen a dragon, ever," Laxus told me.

I ignored him. "So come on, let's practice your spells! Once you get used to your dragon magic, the rest should come to you in time."

He looked around the forest warily. "I don't really want to destroy Magnolia's forests, Elle."

I rolled my eyes. "That's what I'm here for. My magic ought to fix the things you break. Well, most of them, anyway."

"Now," I grinned at him. "Let's get started."

Later that night I brought Laxus to my cottage and showed him inside.

"You actually live here?" he asked. "That is sooooo cool. I wish Jiji would let me live on my own."

I gave a sad sort of smile. Yeah, it was kind of nice, but damn, was I lonely.

Maybe I should get a pet.

Like an Exceed.

I mean, come on, the dragon slayers can't hog all of them. And if they can, then mine can just be Laxus's officially and mine under the table.

Except the Exceeds don't come to Earthland until X778.

Dammit!

You could get a regular cat, my thoughts suggested.

I sighed and spoke aloud. "Yeah, but I'm a bit lonely, so I'm gonna get a pet. Probably a cat. Maybe a dog, then I could take it to the guild…"

I shook my thoughts off and turned to Laxus. "Anyway, did you bring the clothes I asked you to?"

He looked at me. "What are you talking about, Elle? You never told me to bring clothes."

"Damn it!" I yelled. "I knew I forgot something. Aghghgh, just get in the shower, I'll get some spare clothes from your house. Towels are in the cabinet under the sink."

I teleported into Laxus and Makarov's house, and Makarov jumped two feet into the air as I appeared beside him. "Elle, you can't just do that! At least have the common curtesy to teleport outside the house, and knock on the doors!"

I rolled my eyes, but kept note of it. Maybe. I kinda like sneaking into people's houses. Now I understand why Natsu, Gray, and Erza break into Lucy's home all the time.

"Laxus forgot clothes, so I'm here to pick them up."

Makarov sighed, gesturing to what I assume was Laxus's room. "Since you guys went on the mission, he decided to keep a suitcase full of the things he'd need under his bed."

"Thanks," I told him. "'Night, Master."

I grabbed the suitcase under the bed, and popped out.

I popped back into my room, knocked on the bathroom door, and yelled, "Laxus, your suitcase of shit is right outside the door!"

"Okay," Laxus yelled back.

I turned to the kitchen and put water in a pot and set it to boil. I noticed the sound of shower being turned off, and I saw a hand reach out and grab the suitcase.

A few minutes later, Laxus came out fully dressed. "What are you doing?"

"Making noodles for dinner."

"Why noodles?" he asked.

I shrugged. "It's easy to cook, and I'm too tired for anything more complicated."

We ate dinner and I pointed him to the guest bedroom, and then I collapsed on my bed.

I was asleep before my head hit the pillow.

Which is probably why I missed and hit the headboard instead.

"Owwwww," I moaned, clutching my head.

"Elle? You okay?" Laxus shouted.

"Yeah," I shouted back. "I'm good."

I climbed into bed like a normal person. "Goodnight, Laxus."

"Goodnight."


A week later, we returned to the guild, Laxus a lot more confident in his dragon magic. While practicing, he also ended up casting Lightning Dragon's Breakdown Fist. When he saw it, he excitedly turned to me and said, "Elle, Elle, it's like yours! Except lightning!"

Damn, why were all of these kids so adorable?

The two of us were glomped by the three other kids the moment we got back, who all had things to show us. Cana had created the cards for her Summon Lightning Aerial Attack, and Juvia wanted to show us Water Lock, which she also made. Levy excitedly showed us Solid Script; Lightning and Solid Script; Earth, excited that she could do all of our elements.

I smirked. "Hey, Levy, do you trust me?"

"Hmm?" she asked. "Of course I do, Elle-chan. Why?"

"I need you to send your lightning spell straight at Laxus."

"What?" she yelled. "But I could hurt him!"

"Nah, he'll be fine," I said.

Laxus nodded, eager to try eating lightning.

"Alright," Levy said nervously. "Solid Script; Lightning!"

We all watched as the attack went straight to Laxus, who opened his mouth and swallowed it.

"WHAT?" all three girls screamed.

I laughed. "Laxus is a dragon slayer, and slayers eat their element."

Laxus finished eating, and took a deep breath. "You're right Elle, I finally feel full again. I was wondering what was wrong."

I smiled at them. "One more surprise, Levy. I brought treasure!"

Like before I spread my arms and emptied out the jewelry of my requip space, allowing a pile of treasure to appear before me.

"You can find a necklace of your choosing and keep it, Levy. It's my welcome to Fairy Tail gift."

"We all have one," Cana said, pointing at the amethyst around her neck.

"Juvia has a sapphire!" Juvia said excitedly.

I pointed at my moonstone. "They insisted I have one too. I always wear it. So go on, choose."

Levy searched through the pile and pulled out a necklace with a metal-like pendant on it, with a cobalt blue stone in the middle of it. "This one," she said excitedly.

I requipped the other things back into my space and smiled at her.

Meanwhile, in my head, I was hoping that I had enough blue jewelry for everyone. It seemed to be a favorite, and I know Lisanna and Mirajane have blue eyes too.


Three days later, Laxus cornered me. "Elle, I can't stand it."

"Can't stand what?" I asked.

"I'm surrounded by girls!" he yelled.

I looked at him flatly. "I'm a girl."

"I know that! But you said that these are all people who would join Fairy Tail eventually, right?"

I nodded.

"Well, can the next person be a boy?"

I laughed and smiled. "Yeah, and I know exactly who I'm gonna pick, too."

Laxus gulped at the look in my eyes. "I change my mind."

I cackled.

"Elle, I said I change my mind!"

My cackling got louder, and I vanished.

At home, I put on my astral projection helmet and thought of a specific person, and then I was flying above the clouds.


Who is it? Care to take a guess?

No seriously, please guess the best parts of reviews is when they guess something or point out favorite parts. :)

Chapter Text

Chapter Fourteen - Freed, Part One

I frowned at the scene before me.

In a lavish mansion, Freed Justine was being yelled at by his father about his desire to practice magic.

Honestly, it wasn't all that dissimilar to Lucy's situation. Given Freed's stuffy manner of dress (not to mention his longer hair), I wasn't surprised he was from a wealthy or noble family.

His father still surprised me, though. "If you love magic so much, why don't I just disown you? You can join one of those wizard guilds and become a mage," he sneered down at his seven year old son.

"Then perhaps I will!" Freed said coldly, leaving the room and angrily walking to his.

Wanting to be super badass and mysterious, I immediately stopped astral projecting and took my helmet off, before teleporting into his room.

I sat quietly on his bed as the stomping of feet came closer, and Freed burst through the door and shut it behind him, without even seeing me.

"Hello," I said plainly.

"Ahhhh!" he yelled, jumping into the air.

I giggled. Freed was so composed in the future, it was hilarious seeing him act as a child.

"Hello," I repeated. "I heard you're looking to join a wizard guild?"

He stared at me.

I stared at him.

"How did you come by that information?" he asked.

"Magic. Duh," I told him.

He got this look on his face, (a look I've seen a lot at the guild,) that I'm starting to associate as the 'Oh great, Elle's being Elle again' look.

"Anyway," I said, ignoring his look. "I'm here to help you run away!"

"Run away?" he asked.

"Yeah," I told him. "That's what you want, right? To get away from this stuffy place, to have friends, and have fun, and practice magic! So I'm here to take you to my guild."

Slowly, he came and sat down next to me. "Will…you tell me about it?"

"If you tell me about your magic."

His hand tightened on the sword on his belt; the same sword, I noticed, that he had in the future. Though it looked rather large for him now, because of his size. "My tutor, who knew I wanted to learn magic, gave me this sword as a gift, so I could write runes. I practice Rune Magic. Father was threatening to take away my sword, maybe even break it. Then I couldn't practice magic."

Wait. Did that mean that Freed was actually a holder mage?

You know what, it doesn't matter. Get your head in the game, Elle.

"I belong to the wizard guild Fairy Tail," I told him. "It's a wonderful place, and it's more than a guild; it's a family. A home. All of the members fight for each other, and support one another."

I turned to look at him directly. "You don't have to worry about being the only kid. I'm there, of course, and there are also three other girls, all who are younger than you. There's a boy, too, his name is Laxus. He's eleven and super strong. And don't let his attitude fool you, he's very kind and cares about us all. He would gladly hurt others to keep us safe."

Freed was engrossed with my every word.

"Two of the girls, Levy and Juvia, are both five. Despite that, they're pretty proficient at magic, even though Levy only started a few weeks ago. Juvia was born with her magic, and she's becoming quite skilled in it. Cana is six, and she's been in the guild the longest. She's strong, and very bold. Levy is an excited little muffin, and Juvia tends to be shy at first, but adjusts fairly quickly now. Levy also loves to read, and I'm sure you two will get along great! We would love to have you join. And until you can actively support yourself, all of your basic needs are taken care of. We'll give you a place to stay, and keep you fed and watered. I know Laxus especially would like someone who is not a girl, seeing as he's surrounded by them."

"Laxus," he whispered. "Levy…Juvia…Cana."

"You'll probably have to dumb down some of your vocabulary for them," I told him, smiling. "Levy might be able to understand you, but she's also two years younger than you."

He nodded. "Not everyone has been supplied with tutoring as I have." He turned to me. "May I see your guild mark,…what is your name?"

"My full name is Eleanor," I said, taking off my jacket and showing him the Fairy Tail sign on my back. "And I will take just about any variation of the name except for the original. I tend to go by Elle."

He gave me a good, long look, before he went down on one knee as if he was going to propose, and held his sword down in front of him. "Very well, Ella-sama, I shall join you on your quest. My sword is yours to command. Please take me to your guild."

Well that was the first 'Ella' I'd gotten, but I suppose to him it probably sounds more refined. Oh well.

I put a hand on his arm. "Freed," I told him. "You don't need to be so formal. We're going to be a family! You are my nakama now."

He shook his head, remaining adamantly stubborn. "No, I shall refer to you as Ella-sama."

"Freed…" I sighed.

"Either that or Ella-hime, your choice."

Ella-hime? He wanted to go around, calling me Princess Ella in front of other people?

"Fine," I told him. "You may call me Ella-sama. Now, what would you like to take with you?"

"My library, if possible."

"Do you mean the family library, or the books in here?" I asked him.

"The books in here," he said. "Although…"

"Relax," I told him. "You're going to run away; you haven't been kicked out. Which means you can take what you need. I suggest you take some Jewel for you as well, as you probably won't start working as a mage for a while. Even though you won't need to worry about a lot of things, it's still nice to have some cash on hand."

He nodded. "Understood, Ella-sama."

I patted his shoulder. "Get what you want from your library, and try to get Jewel if you can. If you can't, I can help you get some later, and I have a few ideas to help you get more money, too. I'll pack."

He looked at me curiously. "How will you know what to take?"

I blinked at him. "I was gonna take all of it. Is there something you want to leave behind?"

He shook his head. "No, but I thought it'd be hard to sneak out of here with all my things."

I smirked. "For normal people, yes. For me…no. Now, go get your books."

Freed left the room and I started requipping his things into my storage space, which was about the size of a decent living room – maybe somewhere between 30 and 30 feet?

Which was good, because Freed had more things than Levy.

And I was still carrying most of the things from Levy's shop.

I started with his clothes, moving into the walk in closet.

Geez, it was huge, and it was all fancy stuff. Well, at least we can sell what he doesn't want as costumes or something. And he'll grow out of them all eventually.

Finishing with the closet, I went to the dresser, and requipped that too.

Geez, I think he had more clothes than Lucy.

Well, that's probably not true but holy shit, there are a lot of clothes.

I sighed and turned to the bed, wrapping it up in everything it needed, and requipping that as well (which was hard. That bed was huge).

Following that, I went up to the bookcases which were (unfortunately) built into the wall. Sighing, I started to requip each shelf individually. I was able to at least get them in rows. If I had to requip every single book one by one I think I'd go crazy.

I had just finished emptying the room of things (I even took the curtains, hehehe), when Freed came back in.

"How…how on earth did you do all this? Where did it all go?" he gasped.

I smiled at him. "I basically put it in a pocket dimension."

"You were able to requip my entire room?"

Oh, right. Scholar. Of course he knows what requip means.

"Yep. You have the books you want?"

He nodded. "I also managed to take all of the hidden cash in the library."

I nodded as I took the books and requipped them. "Cool, keep that on you. Is there anything else you want to do before we leave?"

He shook his head.

I held out my arm. "Then hold on."

Hesitantly, he reached out, and took it.

And we left his life behind.


Sorry about the wait. Thank you all for your wonderful reviews, and your guesses, even if you were wrong! :) Unfortunately, most of the main characters won't be coming in for awhile because of when they started learning magic. You'll mostly be seeing characters who back stories aren't known, because I can bring them in now.

Also, the best part of reviews is when you point out something you particularly like in a chapter! *hint hint*

Chapter Text

Chapter Fifteen - Freed, Part Two

I teleported us directly outside the guild. "Welcome to Fairy Tail!" I spread my arms wide. "I know it may not look like much, compared to where you come from, but it's home."

I opened the doors, and noticed the soft smile on Freed's face as he was immediately enveloped in the homey-feel of the guild. "Everyone, I'm back, and I brought a new member!"

"She's doing it again," Macao said.

"Excuse me, but doing what?" Freed asked him.

Wakaba shook his head. "Ever since Ellie arrived-"

"Elle!" I yelled at him. The only reason they called me 'Ellie' was because it sounded childish. I was fine with them calling me Ellie for any other reason, but not because it sounded 'cutesy'.

Wakaba continued. "She's been pulling out all of these kid mages out of nowhere. You're popping up like flies. First Juvia, then Levy, now you!"

I snickered. "Oh, I'm just getting started!"

"What are you doing, Elle?" Macao asked.

I cackled evilly. "I'm building an army!"

Silence.

I dropped the act. "I'm kidding. Yeesh."

As I took Freed away from those idiots and towards Enno for a stamp, I heard Macao say, "She may be kidding, but sometimes it really seems that way, doesn't it?"

Yeah, I thought. Sometimes it does.


Freed, the adorable polite child that he was, bowed to the girls when he met them. "It is a pleasure to meet the ones that Ella-sama has spoken of so highly," he said. Then he turned to Laxus, and did the same thing he did to me, with one knee on the ground.

"Laxus-sama," he breathed. "It is an honor to meet you. Just like with Ella-sama, my sword is yours if you need it. I am here to help serve you."

A moment of shocked silence. Then…

"Elle, what the hell did you do!" Laxus cried.

I cackled. "Nothing!"

"Elle, I'm serious," he yelled, running at me (probably to shake some sense back into me or something).

I took off running.

I haven't had this much fun in ages.

Or…ever, really.

"Damn it, Elle, get back here!"

It seems that now that Laxus has cursed, he's not going to stop.

I cackled loudly and dramatically as I ran through the doors back into the guild hall, causing a scene. Every eye was on us as they watched Laxus chase me around the hall.

"That's it!" Laxus yelled. "Lightning Dragon Roar!"

What he'd done was smart; he obviously wasn't trying to hurt me, just block me off into a corner.

Except he kinda forgot how powerful his roars were, and now there was a hole in the wall.

"Shit!" Laxus cried.

"So that's how it is, huh?" I asked him. "You wanna fight?"

"Uh…no, not really," Laxus said.

"Do it! Do it!" Cana cheered from the sidelines.

"Go Onee-sama!" Juvia said happily.

"If you're going to fight, dammit, TAKE IT OUTSIDE!" Makarov shouted, looking sadly at the wall.

"It's not like it's anything worse than Guildarts has done," Laxus said.

But the pressure was on him now, and the entire guild made their way outside to watch our fight.

"Elle, please, you're scary," Laxus said (finally not acting like a damn tsundere, for once). "I feel like fighting you would be like fighting Guildarts."

My eyes twinkled. "You think I'm as strong as Guildarts?"

"No!" he yelled. "But you're really powerful, and you're kinda insane!"

"You take that back!" I yelled at him.

Everyone stared at us.

"I am not kinda insane, I'm completely insane!" I started laughing evilly again.

"Is that supposed to make me feel better?" Laxus cried.

I paused my laughing. "Was I supposed to make you feel better?"

He sweatdropped.

"Come on, fight already!" Cana yelled.

"Yeah, this seems pretty interesting…" Levy said.

"Indeed," Freed said. "What a brilliant strategy to teach me about fighting. As expected of Ella-sama, of course."

I sweatdropped. He was supposed to worship Laxus. Not me!

"Alright, Freed," I told him. "I'm gonna put you to the test."

He hesitated.

"Don't be worried," I told him. "I need you to draw runes that will stop any magic from leaving our battle space. Can you do that?"

He nodded as he pulled his sword. "Yes, Ella-sama. Give us a moment."

"You know, I don't think I even know what type of magic Ellie has," Wakaba muttered.

"My magic is called 'Go Fuck Yourself'," I told him.

"What does that mean?" Juvia asked.

"Nothing," Cana said. "She's just messing with the adults because she finds them annoying."

"Oh," Juvia said. "Thank you, Cana-san."

Freed finished drawing the runes, and Laxus worriedly looked at me from across the training grounds.

I sighed, he really didn't want to do this.

"You know what, I have a better idea!" I said. "Instead of fighting Laxus, I'm going to fight Macao!"

"What?" Macao cried. "I'm not fighting you, Elle, you're nine!"

"Yeah, plus you couldn't take Macao," Wakaba said.

"Oh yeah?" I asked. "I can take both of you! At the same time."

Fuck! Fuck fuck fuck fuck FUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!

I had just spent a fuck-ton of energy teleporting Freed and requipping his room. NOT GOOD.

You're lucky if you're strong enough to take on one of them, but you can't do both! You idiot!

The crowd had gasped at my declaration. Macao and Wakaba immediately denied fighting, though because of my age or because of Laxus's fear was another matter.

"What?" I asked them. "You chicken?"

The two looked at each other. "At least have Laxus as a partner," Macao suggested.

Take it! Take it take it take it, Elle!

I scoffed. "Please, we'd roast you two in a few seconds. If it's just one of us, you might actually have a fighting chance."

Noooooooooo! What's wrong with my mouth! Ahhhhhhhhh! I'm doomed and I'm going to lose after acting so cocky, Ahhhhhhhh that's so fucking embarrassing!

"Okay, that's it!" Wakaba said. "I'm doing it!"

Macao sighed. "Fine."

They entered the field and Laxus safely made his way to the sidelines, with the rest of the kids.

I measured my magic. Ignoring the last two of my spells (which would be stupid to use here), I could probably only use five or six attacks.

Fuckkkkkkkkkkk.

What do I do if I get that far and haven't done anything?

Do five attacks and then teleport and kick them in the nuts. Duh.

Huh. That could work.

But still, fuuuuiuuuuuuuuck.

"Go, Onee-sama!" Juvia shouted, jumping in the air.

"Yeah, kick their asses!" Cana yelled.

Man, why were they all so fucking adorable!

I turned to look at the two. "I'm ready."

"Get ready," Makarov said. "Get set….fight!"

Macao made the first move. "Purple Rain," he shouted, and a series of tiny flames shot at me, a bit like bullets.

I gritted my teeth. They weren't even trying. I know I'm a kid, but still.

"Earth Rock Shield!" I shouted summoning the ground in front of me like a wall. "Earth's Green Fist!"

Just like before, the wall turned into a giant stone fist and it flew in the direction of Macao and Wakaba, slamming them to the other side of the training grounds.

Is that one or two attacks? I thought.

Two. Go with two.

"Incredible," Freed breathed.

Laxus nodded. "Yeah. That's how she took out the bandits. Two hits. That was all it took."

"Onee-sama…" Juvia whispered, stars in her eyes.

"Don't underestimate me," I said darkly, as Macao and Wakaba got up from the ground. "I know how to fight, and I know my magic. I'm a member of Fairy Tail, just like you, so give it your all, understood!"

Why are you encouraging them?

I. DON'T. Know!

"Alright kid, we hear you," Wakaba said.

Nooooo, don't hear me!

"Loud and clear," Macao finished.

Quiet and muffled, please! Ahhhhh!

"Purple Net!" Macao shouted, and a net made of fire came my way. I dodged it, right into another spell. "Smoke Crush!" Wakaba shouted, and fists made of smoke attacked me.

I dodged the fists as well as I could, though I got scraped up a bit, and shouted, "Arms of the Earth!"

Vines shot from the ground and curled around Macao and Wakaba, stretching them out, helplessly.

"You wield, yet?" I asked happily, trying to hide my panting.

Three attacks.

"Nope," Macao smirked.

Wakaba disappeared, turning into smoke, and I realized I had caught a clone.

"Smoke Balls!" came from behind me, and I dodged before I could get hit…leaving all of the smoke-like balls to pummel Macao.

"Wakaba!" he shouted.

"Sorry," Wakaba said.

"Melting Earth!" I yelled, plunging my hand into the ground. The floor under both of them liquidated, and they started to sink. "Earth's Green Fist!" came next, and they were both knocked completely into the liquidating ground before it hardened around them and locked them in place. The only part of them that could be seen was their heads.

"Elle wins!" Makarov announced.

Oh thank heavens I am EXHAUSTED.

The kids ran over and glomped me. Well, mostly the girls.

And by girls, I really mean Juvia, who hit me like a train.

Cana joined the hug a second later, and Levy stood next to the hug jumping up and down excitedly. "That was so cool, Elle-chan!"

I smiled at her. "Thank you, Levy."

Laxus smirked. Whether because he just watched me beat up two adults or because he escaped said beating was unknown. "Nice job, Elle."

"As expected from Ella-sama," Freed said, happily.

"Don't expect too much from me, Freed," I told him, pulling him into the hug. "I'm still young, and there are plenty of people out there that are stronger than me. I just know when to pick and choose my battles. That's how I come out victorious in the end."

What? What the hell are you talking about? If you knew how to pick your battles you wouldn't have just fought Macao and Wakaba!

Ahhh,shut up, I'm trying to sound cool!

"Is that why you only took the other kids with you when you saved me?" Levy asked.

I nodded. "Definitely. Macao and Wakaba gave me much more of a workout; I barely used any magic at all during the fight with the bandits."

"Elle?" Macao asked. "Could you get us out of here, please?"

"I could," I said. Not. "But I'm going to wait. Take a lesson from this. Don't underestimate your opponents. Even if they are children, that doesn't mean they aren't strong. This would've been a much more even match if you gave it your all from the get go. It might've even ended as a tie."

"But we wouldn't win?" Wakaba asked.

I smiled at him. "I've got more than a few tricks up my sleeve, and it's the first time you've ever seen me fight. I would have ended up blindsiding you eventually, and I would've won when I've taken you by surprise."

And by 'tricks up my sleeve' I meant 'teleport to their sides and kick them in the nuts'.

I mean, it works.

And, as I said before, I was exhausted. The REAL reason I wasn't getting them out of the ground was because I probably didn't have any strength for another spell. I got as far as I did through a mix of bluffs, their own underestimation and lack of knowledge, and a lot of luck.

Macao sighed. "I have to ask…what about the other kids?"

I smiled. "The other kids? It's simple. Laxus could beat you both, and if Juvia and Cana teamed up they probably could too. Levy and Freed, after they get to know each other and practice their magic more, will work well together too, and could probably beat you. But not for a while."

Juvia and Cana could probably use water and Summon Lightning for a powerful combination, and if Laxus used Lightning Dragon's Iron Fist, he could probably knock them out extremely quickly.

I honestly don't know why he was so scared of me, but it was probably a good thing, with how crazy the guild gets in the future. I'd need all the help I could get in controlling them.

We went inside to continue our training, leaving Macao and Wakaba stuck in the ground.


Okay, a few things.

One, I'm sure I'll probably get some protesters about Elle at this point, but she mostly won this battle out of bluffs. She knows that she's not that strong, and this was just an example of her mouth getting away from her, plus a lot of luck.

Also, this chapter (and the next) is here because I got so many lovely reviews (I love you all!). I also got a review with some constructive-criticism, and because of that added a scene at the end of Chapter Three, if you want to check it out.

Chapter Text

I posted two chapters today; make sure you've read the previous chapter.


Chapter Sixteen - Freed, Part Three

As we got back to the training room, (grabbing some food on the way, for me) Juvia turned to me. "Onee-sama, what about Levy-san's treasure?"

I blinked in surprise. "Oh, I'm sorry Levy! I wanted to keep it in my requip space so I could make it bigger, but I guess I just forgot about it. Let's go through it now, and then anything none of us want, we'll give to the rest of the guild, alright?"

There were some keys, too.

Levy nodded. "Yeah, that's fine."

Keep talking keep talking I don't think I have the energy right now to requip all that shit.

"Let me finish my sandwich first," I said, very slowly eating a sandwich.

After realizing it was probably going to take a while, Freed turned to Levy. "I hear you like to read?"

"Yep, I love to read!" Levy said eagerly.

Finishing my sandwich, I excused myself and went to the bathroom, taking my time.

Eventually, I realized I couldn't stall anymore and left for the training room.

"Okay, guys, I'm back!" I said. "You ready to go through the treasure!"

"Yay!" Juvia shouted.

I emptied out Levy's section of my requip space, keeping it separate from Freed's. Freed looked at the pile in awe. "You held all of this, and packed my things as well?"

Damn it, this was supposed to happen to Laxus.

"Yes," I said. "So, Levy, I'm assuming you already have Gale-force reading glasses and a light pen?"

She nodded.

"Alright," I said, "If you guys don't have one, grab some. Anything left over, we could donate to the guild library."

Juvia took a pair of the glasses and Cana took a light pen. Laxus and Freed didn't take anything, and I had one of each at home already.

I moved those to the side, and pulled out the ColorS. "This changes the color of your clothes. Anyone want one?"

All the girls grabbed one, and I took one as well. The boys, once again, did not take anything.

The next thing I grabbed was a box of magical headphones. "Anyone want one of these?"

Laxus immediately raised his hand, and grabbed the pair of SoundPods excitedly. Cana and I took one as well.

The next bag I opened up held packs of blank cards. I passed them to Cana. "You can have others incorporate their magic into it, so you can have more attacks."

She looked at them before handing one to Freed. "Can you put one on there that would allow me to put down barrier runes, without me actually having to write them?"

He nodded. "It would only be standard, but by drawing this card in the area you want the runes, they should appear."

She beamed. "Awesome."

I pulled out the next bag. "I've got magical instruments here. Anyone interested in learning anything?"

"Hmm…" Juvia said. "Could Onee-sama hold onto them for awhile?"

I smiled. "Sure. That being said," I separated the violin (and anything needed for it) and requipped it separately. "…I've always wanted to learn the violin."

Dammit, Elle, stop requipping so much things, you're going to give yourself magical exhaustion you idiot!

I pulled over the next bag. "Next are weapons." Looking through it, I grabbed specific things.

"Here," I said, handing a small dagger to Freed. "It says that you can program it with specific runic spells, to make it easier to cast. You ought to have some defensive spells put into it, so that way you can still fight if they take your sword."

He nodded. "Thank you Ella-sama."

"Cana," I said, pushing a bag over to her. "Those are full of throwing stars and throwing cards. Even if you don't want spells on them to use in battle, I want you to practice throwing them, because it should still help with your aiming for your card magic."

She nodded.

"There are some basic magic-restraining cuffs in here," I said. "That are mostly used to help people with excessive magic control their strength. It pulls extra power into empty lacrima gems. I don't think any of us need this just yet, but I think I might have use for these in the future, so I'm gonna hold onto these pairs."

In total, there were nine handcuffs.

And by 'use in the future' I meant 'Natsu Dragneel'.

I moved onto the longer weapons. "Does anyone have use for magical swords?"

They all shook their heads.

"Well, if you don't mind Levy, I'd like to keep them in my requip space for defense."

She nodded.

I pulled the last bag over. "Levy, these are your books. Look them over; if there are any you don't want, hand them back, okay?"

"Alright," I said. "Why don't you guys practice with your new things? I need to talk to Master."

I popped up to Makarov's office (dammit Elle stop using magic!) where he jumped. "Dammit Elle, what did I tell you about doing that?"

I shrugged. "If you pay Freed 4,000 J, he'll ward the room for you." $80 seems fair, right?

"That's the new member?" he asked.

I nodded. "Do we have a place for boys to stay? I mean, the girls have Fairy Hills, but what about boys?"

He sighed. "I've been thinking about building a place for them, but I'm not quite sure where."

I shrugged. "Put it at the bottom of the hill. And call it Fairy Valleys or something."

That's a stupid name, Elle.

'Fairy Hills' is stupid, too.

No it isn't. It sounds nice.

He shrugged. "That could work, but I have no place for him to stay right now, unless Laxus will share."

I laughed, picturing the look on Laxus's face. "Nah, it's fine. He can stay with me for now. But I want that place built soon."

He nodded. "Understood."

I popped back downstairs.

Ahhh, just fucking walk!

"Hey guys, so Freed, you'll be staying with me until Fairy Valleys is inhabitable."

"What's that mean, Onee-sama?" Juvia asked.

"Livable," Levy said. "You know, safe to live in."

Juvia nodded. "Thank you Levy-san."

"Also, Freed, I told Master that you would ward his office for 4,000 J, so don't be surprised if he asks. Also, he might ask you to do his house as well."

Freed nodded.

"Hey, Elle-nee-chan?" Cana asked as she threw another shiruken at a target. "Are you gonna practice with your sword?"

I shrugged. "That depends." I turned to look at Freed. "Do you actually know how to use a sword? Don't worry, I have a spare you can use for actual fighting, but do you know any of it?"

He shook his head. "I was taught a bit of fencing, but not really."

"Hmm," I muttered. "Then maybe another time…"

Yeah, I'll probably need a teacher. Maybe I'll ask Makarov at some point…

But for now, we had work to do.


Later that day, Freed and I walked home.

"Why are we walking?" Freed asked.

Because I don't have any magic to teleport us home.

"In case I'm not there, I don't want you to get lost if you go to the guild by yourself."

He nodded.

We entered and I showed him the guest bedroom, requipping out a few of his clothes and pajamas. "Is there anything else you want specifically?" I asked him. "I don't want to empty all of this out of my space just yet, I don't really have a place to put it."

And I don't want to use more magic, much less requip your giant-ass bed.

"This is fine, for now," he said. "Maybe the books I grabbed from my family library, if it's not too much trouble."

Nodding, I requipped the books he grabbed from there, and handed them to him, before smiling at him and saying, "Goodnight. I'll be sleeping soon. If you would like to read, that is fine, but make sure not to make too much noise. I generally go to the guild at around ten, so try to get enough sleep."

He nodded. After the long day he had, plus the training, a large dinner at the guild, and the walk back to my house, I wouldn't be surprised if he was tired.

Right before I closed the door I told him the same thing I had told Laxus. "I know that it's a bit of a temptation, but please don't go through the room with the closed door. That is my private study. If you want a book from there, I have a list you could look through, and I can get it for you, but I'd like that to remain private, please."

He nodded. "Goodnight, Ella-sama."

I smiled. "Goodnight, Freed."

I went to my study and requipped the keys to check them.

I flipped open the book and matched the symbols.

Musca, the fly. Known for spying magic.

Well, that seems handy.

Chamaeleon, the chameleon. Known for invisibility magic.

Cool.

Pictor, the easel. Known for Picto Magic.

Hmm…that's what Reedus uses, right?

And the last one was Caelum, the chisel. Known for offensive/transformation magic for weapons.

Nice…I thought to myself. It's only been a few months, and already I've gotten a few members of the guild training earlier, and a few more weapons and techniques for some in particular.

I requipped the keys, left the room, and stumbled across the hall to mine. Slowly, I brushed my teeth in the bathroom before collapsing into bed.

I was exhausted.

Chapter Text

I promise this was an accident.


Chapter Seventeen - Gildarts, Part One

When I got to the guild, I overheard Macao talking to Wakaba about Gildarts coming back in four months, which would have him appearing smack dab in the middle of November.

Smiling, I ran inside straight for the training room, Freed trailing behind me.

"Ella-sama?" he asked as we entered the room. "Who is Gildarts?"

"He's awesome!" Laxus said enthusiastically. "Probably the most powerful wizard in Fairy Tail."

"He's also extremely destructive," Cana added.

"He's Cana's father," I said casually.

There was a pause. Then…

"WHAT?" Cana shrieked. "Elle, I kept that a secret for a reason!"

"Yeah, a stupid reason," I said, snorting. "Look, you know how I sorta know some things, right?"

"Oh, really?" Cana asked sarcastically. "Like how you mysteriously know things about the future or people that you have literally no way of finding out, ever? No, I haven't noticed."

Geez, six-year-old Cana was one with the sass.

Probably my fault.

"Look, Cana, I know things," I told her. "So trust me when I say that Gildarts will be overjoyed to find out he has a daughter."

"Really?" she whispered, doubtful.

"Of course," I said, holding out my arms. She rushed into them. "It's up to the two of you what your relationship will be, and I doubt it will be conventional. But this is Fairy Tail. Whoever called us conventional in the first place is an idiot."

"I don't think anyone has ever called us that," Laxus said.

I rolled my eyes. "The point is, Cana, is that he'll want to know, and he'll want to know as soon as he has a chance."

"Thank you, Elle-nee-chan. I…after I started learning magic…and after what you said about me being powerful…I wanted to prove I was strong."

That's right, I thought. She doesn't become obsessed with the S-Class thing until she's nominated.

"Well, if you want to prove you're strong, I have an idea," I said, smiling down at her. "Why don't we fight him?"

Everyone froze. "WHAAAAAAAAT?"

Wait, what did I just say?

"I said we're going to fight him!" I yelled.

Oh, fuck.

"Ella-sama," Freed said. "You mentioned that you pick and choose your battles based on what you believe the outcome is. Does that mean you think we can win?"

I snorted. "Oh, hell no, we're definitely going to lose."

If he fights seriously. But he'll underestimate us because we're kids, and if we use enough unconventional fighting methods, we might be able to catch him by surprise.

You know, maybe.

I mean, we may need to cheat a bit.

"Then why would we fight against Gildarts!" Laxus shouted.

"Because it would be fun!" I whined.

"He'll kill us!" Laxus yelled. "And worse, it'll be an accident!"

I shook my head. "Even if he overpowers one of his spells, it won't kill us, it will just break us down into a bunch of tiny people. It's not like he can't put us back together. It will be fine, it will be fun, and I think we stand a chance if we work together and catch him by surprise."

"I'm in!" Cana said.

"If Onee-sama is doing it, so will Juvia!" Juvia said.

"Umm," Levy said. "I don't think I'm ready."

"That's fine," I told her. "You don't have to participate if you don't want to. On the other hand, you can also spend the next four months training. Everyone else in the guild will be busy building the place for the boys to live, so we've got time until then. Also, your magic is all about creativity, Levy. Use your mind! Whatever you write becomes reality. You could probably make things like Solid Script; Slow-Mo and make him move super slow. And other things like that."

Levy brightened. "I wouldn't mind practicing that."

I turned to Freed. "Do you have any runes that can make people invisible? We can write them into cloaks and surprise him that way."

He paused to think. "I might have an idea. If you'll excuse me, I need to go to the guild library."

"Sure, have fun!" I told him as he left the room.

Turning to Laxus, I stared at him until he threw his arms up in the air. "Fine, I'll join you! But you owe me!"

"Sure!" I said. "Your birthday is coming up soon, right? I'll take you somewhere fun! There will be an island. And treasure."

At least his birthday was at the end of November.

I think.

"Alright everyone. Let's get to training. We'll start with new spells. Cana, come with me, and we'll discuss new attacks. Laxus, I want you to try turning your body into Lightning. Juvia, I want you to work on the pressure and strength in your attacks like Water Slicer. Levy, I want you to come up with a list of ways and techniques to utilize your magic in battle. Everyone got that?"

They all nodded except for Laxus, who instead yelled, "What? You want me to do what?"

"I want you to turn your body into lightning," I said patiently. "No, I'm not joking, yes it is possible, and yes, it will be possible for you to do it. You can probably teleport like I can, too. Speaking of which, Juvia, at some point (though not right now) I would like you to try turning your body into mist. However, I would work on your offense right now, because your defense is already pretty solid with your water body."

She nodded. "Right. Juvia understands."

Juvia asked Levy to make a Solid Script; Iron, telling her that she's going to practice being able to cut through it, and Laxus sighed and stared at his hand as he enveloped it with his lightning.

Cana and I sat down and she pulled out some paper. "You think I can have more attacks?"

I nodded. "How is your multi-directional Summon Lightning coming along?"

She smiled. "Really well, but I kinda need a test subject."

"How about Laxus?" I asked.

"The hell are you volunteering me for, Elle?" Laxus shouted.

"Dinner!" I shouted back.

A pause. "What?"

I rolled my eyes. "Again, what happened to the trusting me, thing? Cana wants to practice her Summon Lightning, and since it can't hurt you (plus you can eat it), I figured you could help test it out."

"Oh. Alright then."

I smiled, turning back to Cana. "We can try it later. For now, let's come up with more ideas. I want you to have some sort of card that utilizes Mirror Magic."

"Mirror Magic?" she asked.

I nodded. "Yeah, it can reflect attacks. Some would be easier than others. For instance, reflecting a lightning attack could probably go a lot better than a solid type of attack, like one of mine, especially if there was a lot of power behind it. But if you put enough force into your spell, you could probably even block spells of a really high caliber. If you practice hard enough, you might be able to block Gildarts."

"But how would we test it?" Cana asked.

"You would activate the card away from you, and then Laxus will try to break through. If he breaks through, you need more power. If not…you should probably add more power anyway, but that's a good sign."

She nodded.

"I was also thinking about a card that utilizes Sleep Magic," I said. "If we can get those on Gildarts, we could easily win the fight, though I'm not sure if we'd actually be able to create a powerful enough sleeping spell for him. Honestly, if we really wanted to win the fight we could always put a rune barrier down that stopped him from using magic on the training field, but that would ruin the fun. As long as you're smart enough, Cana, you can almost always beat your opponent. Remember, sometimes brain is better than brawn."

She nodded. "Got it. So if we put that in comparison to things that you said earlier for Levy, I could probably do a lot of support magic."

I smiled. Now we're talking. "Such as…"

Cana was getting really excited now. "Oh, maybe I could do something that could make us move faster, or make us stronger. Hmm, but it'd need to find something as a common factor…"

"Well, for future fights, it would be really handy if we could make anyone with a guild mark stronger, but right now this wouldn't be good for a fight with Gildarts," I said. "Maybe something that can single-out our age? I'm pretty sure all of our bodies identify as being non-adults, if not specifically children, and that might be able to work."

She frowned. "Maybe…"

"Well, what other ways could you add support spells?" I asked her.

"Well, I can make us faster and stronger, thought I don't think we could physically match up to Gildarts despite how strong I make us. Magically powerful might help, but it'd need an amplifier…"

"Normally I'd say the sun, but it might not work if it's a cloudy day. How about air? There's plenty of Ethernano in the air, and it would certainly help spread the power, unless you directly linked us to cards."

"Directly…linked…" she smiled. "Elle, you're a genius!"

"Thank you, but if you would specify…"

"Okay, so meditating is gathering our power, expanding it, but also emptying it, right?"

I nodded. "Yeah. Emptying our magical containers help stretch our energy. Why?"

"Well, if we empty our magic power each day directly into a card, and then hold onto the card, then we have extra power in case we run out!"

"Is that even possible?" Laxus asked.

"Probably," I said.

"Elle-chan, would it still work if it's kept in your requip space? That way the cards won't be destroyed," Levy asked.

"We can test it," Cana said.

"This is brilliant," I said. "Doing this should expand our containers, and then if we try to take in some of the extra energy back into our body, that would probably expand our containers more, too! Also, we're recycling! Instead of magic just dissipating into the air, we're able to use it again."

"So what's the plan?" Cana asked.

"Well, we still have four months before Gildarts gets here. That's enough time to experiment on how this would work. We'll practice our magic at the beginning of each day, work hard, and then at the end of the day, empty our magic into the cards. At the beginning of the next day, we'll take in a little bit of the magic from our cards; not a whole lot, maybe a quarter at most, and expand our containers a bit. Then we'll repeat the cycle again, practicing our magic until later the next evening."

"Awesome!" Levy said.

"Another thing, though," I said. "I don't know if it will work if your cards are in my requip. You may need to keep them on you. However…"

I turned to Cana. "I've been meaning to tell you that I want you to learn requip. Not for everything, but it'd be a nice place to store your cards, and you'd also have extra. You can store your space however you want, and it should become really easy for you to use it in a fight."

She thought about it. "Maybe…I'll start later today."

I requipped a book on requipping. "I suggest you read this tonight, maybe practice storing a blank card or two and pulling it back out."

She nodded. "Alright, I'll try."

"Your space will probably start small, but it'll get bigger. Trust me," I told her.

I'm going to give this book to Lucy the next time I see her. That way, she won't be losing her keys all the time.


After that, I left Cana to focus on making the magical storage cards, and went over the spells Levy came up with. All of them were good, but some of them were brilliant. She had starred the ones in particular that she thought she'd be able to use against Gildarts, but she had also thought of some other ones that she could use in regular battle.

I told her to add the most ridiculous things she could think of to the list, and then start practicing, before I went over to Juvia, who was trying to make her Water Slicer strong enough to slice the IRON Levy made in half. So far, it only had some big dents and some scratches.

"Juvia," I said, kneeling down at her. "I want you to get angry."

"How would Juvia do that?" she asked.

I pointed at the IRON. "Do you see that? That's actually a dark mage that's come here because he wants to kill me, and destroy Fairy Tail."

Even though it was only a piece of iron, her temper immediately flared and she shouted, "Water Slicer!" directly at it.

It cleanly sliced it in half.

"Woah," Juvia said softly.

"Listen," I said, taking hold of her arms. "Magic is fueled by emotions. I don't want you to feel angry every time you cast magic, but you felt it bubble up when you got angry, right?"

She nodded.

"It was a lot stronger than it normally is if you're angry because you were feeling protective. Thank you, by the way." I squeezed her shoulders. "What you felt is the amount of power you currently possess. It's not the amount of power you'll end up with eventually, it's how much you have right now. That being said, you've only been grabbing the surface of it when you've cast your spells. Now that you've felt it all, I want you to grab it, and cast the spell again."

She nodded, took a deep breath, and turned back towards what was left of the iron. "Water Slicer!" It cleanly sliced through it again, leaving it a quarter of the original size.

"Wow," Juvia whispered.

I squeezed her shoulders. "What did I tell you? Now, I want you to try pushing it around inside of you, now that you've got a better grasp on it."

She nodded and began to meditate, and I moved on to Laxus, who glared at me angrily. "Are you sure I can turn into lightning?"

"Positive," I said. "Don't take your anger out on me. So you didn't learn it today, so what? You're not going to learn everything in a day, and that's alright, Laxus. Sometimes we need to work harder for certain spells, and that's expected. Hell, you've only got the beginnings of your Dragon Slayer magic down. You haven't even touched your Secret Art."

"Secret Art?" he asked.

I nodded. "It's different for each slayer. While each slayer may have their own variation of a roar, wing attack, talon, and iron fist, they all have specialized Secret Arts, and there are usually more than one."

Technically, Wendy's Milky Way was a secret art, so I'm sure that all of the other slayers had more than one as well.

"But it can also take years to unlock it," I continued. "And that's okay. Sometimes things come easily and sometimes we have to work for it. So work. You'll get it eventually, we both know you will. And while it would help in a fight with Gildarts, it's certainly not going to make or break it. So relax." I smiled at him softly. "You think your Gramps got as strong as he did in a day? Or that all my Earth Spells immediately came to me? I still have trouble with some, and I don't have much stamina when it comes to using them, either, since they take up a lot of power. We have four months. So breathe."

Laxus took in a deep breath and breathed out, the tension leaving his shoulders.

"You're only eleven, Laxus," I said. "You're already a lot stronger than any kids your age could hope to be. So for now, breathe, and try to relax. Imagine your body turning into lightning, all at once. It's not physical anymore. You're like a ghost."

He gave me that look, (the 'dammit Elle' look) but took a deep breath and concentrated on himself.

Slowly, his body began to spark, and for a second I thought that he wasn't exactly physical anymore, before it was gone.

"Good job!" I told him. "It might have only been a second, but I think you grabbed hold of it. Now that you know how it feels, you just need to practice more, and hold onto it."

He made a face. "I didn't like how it felt."

I gave him a blank look. "If you're in a life or death battle, and you need to move and that's your only option, are you really going to sit there and die?"

He glared at me. "Fine, I see your point, it just feels weird…"

He sighed and closed his eyes. I left them in the room and went up to the guild library, where I found Freed reading. He looked up from the book when he heard me coming.

"Ella-sama!" he said. "I believe I found what we're looking for. I also found something else, called Dark Ecriture, and it sounds really interesting."

I sighed. I didn't really want him using Dark Ecriture; I didn't like it. "Freed, you can learn Dark Ecriture, but promise me that you'll only use it against enemies to deserve it. If you want to stop somebody, you can always write runes like Freeze, or something. Don't actively hurt your opponent."

"Unless they deserve it?" he asked.

I nodded. "Unless they deserve it. If they're attacking Fairy Tail, that's one thing, but if it's a friendly competition, absolutely not. Do you understand?"

He nodded, though he looked a bit downtrodden. "I kind of just want to say something cooler when I'm fighting though, other than Rune-Write."

I rolled my eyes. Geez, boys will be boys, no matter how dignified they were raised or how old they are.

"But thank you for letting me learn it. It will allow me to write runes without my sword. However, it will take me some time to learn it."

"That's fine," I said. "For now, focus on learning your runes. You can learn Dark Ecriture at some point in the future."

"Anyway, I do believe I found what you wanted. You were thinking about inscribing runes on clothing, yes?"

"Mmmmhmmm," I said. "What about it?"

"It's possible," he said. "But it'd be easier to just inscribe it on a bracelet or something that we were all wearing. If we want it on cloth we need to sow it in, and I never learned how to sow."

I nodded. "Alright. I think there's some magical bracelets we can inscribe stuff on that I found at an archeological site. I'll show you them tonight. Oh, and did you ward Makarov's office yet?"

He shook his head. "No, he hasn't asked me yet."

I smirked. "Perfect."

I popped into Makarov's office.

"Ahhhh! Elle!" he shouted. "Are you trying to give me a heart attack?"

"No."

"That was a rhetorical question," he said.

"I wanted to know if there's a place in the basement or the attic that was free," I said.

"Why?" Makarov asked.

"I want to start practicing Pluto, and I can't do that until I've found the right place to train. Nowhere around my home suits the atmosphere, and it's not doing anything for me."

He sighed. "Fine. There's an office in the basement. It looks old and medieval. Is that good enough?"

"Are there stone walls and torches?"

"Yes."

"Perfect."

He led me down to the basement, leading me past the Lumen Histoire and into an office. I sat cross legged on the floor and started meditating. "Close the door behind you please."

I didn't hear a reply, but I heard the sound of the door shut and footsteps going back up the stairs.

I opened my eyes and took a good look at the room, and the shadows caused by the torches. Slowly, I leaned back into a shadow and meditated.

Honestly, I wasn't going to attack him with Pluto magic – there was only one I needed to learn before the fight.

Pluto's Body.

It turns your body into a shadow, which was something I could use for defense.


I spent the whole day meditating down there, before I went back upstairs, ate dinner with the others, and then walked home with Freed.

As two weeks passed, everyone grew noticeably stronger, through both our recycled magic and our regular magic.

Recycled magic doesn't work as well; it's not as strong as it was originally, and it runs out a lot faster.

That being said, if you aren't constantly fighting and have time to store extra magic while meditating, it works fine.

We discovered a few surprises with Juvia, and Levy came up with a whole slew of extremely odd surprise attacks that I couldn't wait for us to use on Gildarts (or anyone, really).

We would spend two hours meditating/charging cards before eating a snack, another hour fighting out magic against each other, sometimes as teams so we could see how we worked together.

Usually, in a one on one battle between me and Laxus, neither would win, and we'd both end up completely exhausted.

If I fought alone against Cana and Juvia, however, I lost every time.

I feel extremely proud just thinking about it.

Despite it all, and the amount of time that passed, I still hadn't gotten ahold of Pluto's Body.

The latter half of the day, after lunch, was usually a mix of magic battles, just plain exercise (so we could practice moving faster) and for me; meditating in that damn basement.

I was getting sick of seeing shadows.

Freed's birthday passed, and he turned eight.

Cana helped me make 'alert' cards for anyone who would eventually join the guild (well, anyone that didn't have a specific time ready), which allowed me to know if they needed help or their magic activated.

All in all, we were more prepared, and getting stronger.

But after a month of trying, I still hadn't gotten it down.


The next time, instead of the usual position with my legs crossed (Criss-Cross-Applesauce) I laid directly on the floor and thought specifically of Rogue. Some way through, I think I fell asleep.

When I woke up, I was halfway through the floor.

"Holy shit," I breathed.

I could shadow travel. That's awesome.

Concentrating on surrounding my body with magic, I pulled myself into the shadows and tried following them upstairs.

Unfortunately, I couldn't hold it very long, so the spell ended and I hit the floor.

"Ow…" I muttered, rubbing my butt.

But I'd gotten ahold of it (fucking finally), which was good.

I spent the rest of the day practicing with my shadow body, jumping from shadow to shadow and moving through them. It was the oddest feeling; as if I was made of mist.

Hours later, I was exhausted, and slowly trudged my way upstairs.

"Hey guys," I muttered, walking into the training room. Freed was reading a book, Juvia was breaking another piece of IRON, Cana and Levy were discussing something, and Laxus appeared to be meditating.

"Are you okay, Elle-chan?" Levy asked. "You don't look well."

Everyone turned to look at me. I smiled at them and waved them off. "Nah, I'm just tired. Freed, can you make your way home?"

He nodded.

"Good," I said. "I'm gonna teleport home. Goodnight, everyone."

I popped out with rings of 'goodbye' in my ears.

After a quick shower and a bite to eat, I climbed into bed and passed out.


Yeah...I'm open to suggestions.

Like any. Any at all.

Chapter Text

Guys, when I meant suggestions, I mean for the fight, not the story. :3. I have the story planned out until the Tenrou arc, so I think I'm covered on that end.

To the lovely guest who suggested One Word To Change The World, yes, I have read that, and it's one of a group of stories which inspired/made me write this because I kept thinking (but I'd do this instead...).

I was going to list all the stories at the end (because most of them are incomplete, and I was hoping they'd be updated by then).

One Word To Change The World is funny, and sad as hell. Just a warning; I sobbed my eyes out completely.

As for the fight, I said 'fuck it' and left it up to the flip of two coins.

Two, because my brother said I couldn't toss a coin, and then he got the same fucking result. Enjoy.

Also, yay, two chapters for you guys!


Chapter Eighteen - Gildarts, Part Two

Nine days later, the bells began ringing and the ground began shaking.

I didn't recognize it, but there was only one thing it could be; the Gildarts Shift.

"Are you guys ready?" I asked them. "Get into positions!"

Juvia nodded determinedly, and though Levy looked scared, she also looked a bit excited. Laxus was giving me a look that screamed, Why Elle? Why would you do this to us?, and I could tell he was worried. Freed looked confident, double checking the barriers on the ground so he was sure that they would stay locked in – Gildarts wouldn't be able to leave until he fought us and someone won.

Cana looked the most nervous of all. I put a hand on her shoulder. "Stop worrying. What did I tell you? It'll be fine!"

She nodded, and hugged me. "It'll be fine," she repeated to herself. "It'll be fine."

She moved to the front of the guild and we stayed on the field, activating the invisibility runes on our bracelets.

"Come on, Gildarts, I have something I want to show you!"

"Cana, I'm-"

"Please? It's important!"

We smiled as we heard Gildarts sigh. Since our bracelets were connected, we could still see each other.

"Alright, I'm coming!" he sighed, and was right behind Cana when the door slammed open. Following behind them was a large majority of the guild, also interested in whatever this 'important thing' was. Also, Gildarts was back, so everyone wanted to spend time with him.

Macao, Wakaba, Enno, and Makarov were at the forefront. Makarov was looking at us and smirked.

I winked at him.

It wasn't really that surprising that he alone could see us.

"Come on!" Cana said, leading Gildarts onto the field. I smirked as they passed the rune line.

"What am I looking at?" Gildarts asked, leaning forward. Cana moved behind him and activated her invisibility rune when he wasn't looking.

"Cana?" he asked, turning around and searching for her.

The sound of giggles permeated the air. Cana and I were the loudest, but Juvia and Levy joined in soon enough.

"Where the hell did she go?" he asked the guild.

"She just vanished," Macao said. "We should all go back inside before something horrible happens."

"Yeah," Wakaba said. "Elle's probably up to something."

I started snickering at that.

"Yep, we should go inside," Enno said.

"Alright," Gildarts said, stepping forward and slamming into the rune wall. "What the-"

"It's simple," I said. My voice echoed in the air. "You aren't allowed to leave the battlefield until you fight us and one side is declared the winner."

"Elle, you're insane!" Macao yelled.

Wakaba's pipe fell out of his mouth.

"Well, um…Elle, is it?" Gildarts asked. "You sound very young, and I don't want to fight a kid…"

"I'm nine years old," I told him. "And I'm not the only one here. You're fighting the entirety of Fairy Tail's newest generation."

"Elle, are you sure about this?" Makarov asked.

"Yep," I said. "I'm positive. We'll be fine, Master."

"Yeah, Jiji," Laxus said. "I trust Elle. Even if she is insane."

Gildarts looked around. "Laxus, is that you?"

"Yep," he said.

"Elle, when you say the newest generation, do you mean all six of you?" Macao asked.

"You got it!" I smirked, though he didn't see it. "I decided to upgrade to a stronger opponent when I easily kicked your and Wakaba's asses."

My fucking mouth...

"You both fought a nine year old and she won?" Gildarts asked.

"Honestly, this fight could go either way," Makarov said. "Who would like to bet?"

"You're serious?" Gildarts asked.

"They aren't kids, they're monsters," Wakaba said.

"Well, Levy is sweet," Macao said.

"Thank you, Macao-kun!" Levy shouted.

"Yeah, but Elle is evil, and she's like their leader or something," Wakaba retorted.

I cackled evilly. "Thank you for the compliment!"

Though they didn't know it, the rune wall had slowly been training some of Gildarts power since he entered. Usually, Rune Walls can stay on their own, and are supported with the magic in the air. This one instead enhances it's own strength by taking some of Gildarts power.

He either doesn't know about Rune Walls, or he's doing it on purpose so he can go easy on us.

Gildarts turned back to Makarov, who was busy writing out the bets on the fight. "Are you really going to make me do this?" he asked.

"Yes," Makarov said.

"Onee-sama, why are they betting on us?" Juvia said.

"Because we scare them," I answered.

"But you said we would lose," she said sweetly.

"What?" Enno shouted. "Ellie-girl, why would you do this then?"

"Because it's fun, and it's good for us. This will help us get stronger. Look, I may act arrogant about a lot of things, but I know when I'm gonna win or lose. And besides. Sometimes you need to fight, even if you can't win."

"Good answer, Elle," Makarov said.

"As expected of Ella-sama," Freed said.

"Hey, Elle-nee-chan, are we gonna fight yet?" Cana complained.

They're doing that on purpose, I thought.

"Well, you weren't kidding when you said that she was their leader," Gildarts muttered. "Can I at least know your magics before we fight?"

"No," I said. "Besides, you already know Cana and Laxus's magic."

"All the bets are in!" Makarov announced.

"Here we go," I said quietly to the others. They nodded. Cana squeezed my hand.

"Ready…set…begin!" Makarov yelled.

Laxus started us off. "Lightning Dragon Roar!" A blast of electricity went storming for Gildarts. He dispelled it with his crash magic, but his eyes were widened.

"Oops," I said. "Alright, so maybe you don't know Laxus's magic."

"Since when were you a dragon slayer?" Gildarts asked.

"It's been over a year or so," Laxus said.

Gildarts hadn't seen the beginning of another spell. "Summon Lightning; Aerial Attack."

Bursts of lightning came from all direction and struck him, shaking him violently before he used his crash magic to break the cards.

Cana was wide-eyed, and looked extremely proud of herself for affecting him.

"What the hell was that?" he asked, still frazzled.

"Cana's newest spell," I smirked.

"Damn, kid, that certainly packs a punch," he said.

Cana's smile grew.

Juvia went next. We had agreed to attack him individually at first, and then all at once. This was more than just a fight for us; it was a demonstration of our strength.

"Water Lock!" Juvia yelled, ensnaring Gildarts in her sphere of water. Gildarts tried to break through it, but was unable to because it was liquid. He frantically searched for us (hoping to take down the caster) but he was unable to see us.

Honestly, I was extremely surprised at what he did next, though he probably didn't have a lot of options...

He used his Crash Magic on himself, and he split into a bunch of tiny Gildarts. One of them escaped the Water Lock and he reformed himself outside.

"That's the first time I had to do that," he said.

Levy and Freed were going to work together, since they were still new.

Since he was still learning and was not allowed to use Dark Ecriture, Freed had to use the original spell, "Rune-Write; Freeze." Levy followed up with a, "Solid Script; Explosion."

A huge explosion went flying to Gildarts, who couldn't move and had to take the hit.

Of course, it was Gildarts, who was extremely durable, but we got a few scratches on him.

My turn. "Earth's Green Fist!" The fist shot out of the ground and Gildarts tried to stop the spell by using his crash magic. As the fist fell apart, I reinforced it, and it came back together and smacked Gildarts before he could dispel it again.

All of us had done one of our most powerful attacks.

At the end of it, Gildarts clothes were pretty messed up, but he was fine, though with a few scratches. He pulled himself off the ground, and he was smiling.

"Alright," he said. "You kids are pretty tough. That being said…why don't we introduce ourselves properly?"

He sent out a wave of crash magic that, surprisingly, didn't affect us. Instead, it cracked through the runes on our bracelets, rendering them useless and making us visible again.

"If you would?" he asked.

I stepped forward first. "My name is Eleanor Rigby. I tend to go by Elle, though people have been known to give me variations of my name. As I said before, I'm nine."

Juvia gave a quick bow. "Juvia is Juvia Lockser. Juvia is five."

Levy smiled. "Levy McGarden, and I'm five!"

"I am Freed Justine, and I am two years younger than Ella-sama," Freed said proudly.

I sweatdropped. "Freed, you're eight."

"I was born in X764. You were born-"

"In X763," I deadpanned. "In May. We're a year and several months apart. Just because you were two years younger when we met doesn't mean I automatically turned ten when you turned eight. I literally just said I was nine."

Freed blushed.

"Alright, let's get started," Gildarts said, smiling. He waved his hand casually. "Crush."

A wave of crash magic came towards us. Laxus turned to Lightning, Juvia used her water body, and I used Earth Rock Shield to take the blast for me, Cana, Levy, and Freed.

He looked surprised that we were all still standing.

I smirked. "Number 3, go!"

We split up and ran. I had come up with 6 attack plans for Gildarts, and depending on the situation, I would call them out. In these variations, we would usually break off into groups, though I always had Levy with Freed, even on one where we all went solo.

Number 3 had Me and Cana, Laxus and Juvia, and Levy and Freed in group off to the side.

"Melting Earth!" I shouted, plunging my fist into the ground.

"Cards Volley!" Cana yelled, throwing a group of cards into the air which shot out a series of explosive blasts.

The ground under Gildarts turned into liquid and Cana's explosive blasts came right at him. He went to block, but before he could cast a spell, Juvia shot a Water Whip at his hand.

"Solid Script; Geyser!" Levy shouted, casting it at Gildarts feet.

"Rune-Write; Enhanced Explosion!" Freed cast, causing the geyser to explode and fling Gildarts into the air as Laxus shouted "Lightning Dragon Breakdown Fist!" The lightning mixed with the water from the geyser and gave Gildarts a large electrical shock.

We waited for the steam to fade and we saw Gildarts stand. He smiled. "That's very impressive, kids. And good teamwork."

Freed was a bit frozen. "We hardly even fazed him…" he whispered.

Cana collapsed a bit beside me. "I can't…I'm not…"

"Dammit," I said before yelling. "Guys, Number 7!"

While I made 6 attacks, I also made one in case Cana froze up, because she felt small compared to her father's power. The other four would attack and I would wake Cana back up.

"Cana, listen to me," I said, ignoring the shouts of "Water Lock," and "Solid Script; Freeze Water." "I know what you're thinking," I said. "And it's stupid."

"But…I'm not…"

"You are worthy," I told her. "Cana, you're six years old and with a group of other kids, two of which are younger than you, you're still holding your own against him. You saw the damages your attack did to him. Be proud, not scared."

She stood up as Gildarts broke through a frozen sphere of water.

"Formation Number 2, go!" I shouted. While this formation was the same as Number 3, it focused on different attacks.

"Solid Script; Blizzard!" Levy shouted, with Freed backing her up. "Rune-Write; Freeze."

Laxus and Juvia were holding hands as they resonated.

"A Unison Raid?" Macao asked.

"Unison Raid; Electric Water!" A humongous magical circle formed above the two, and a blast of water attacked Gildarts, shocking him immensely.

"Arms of the Earth," I yelled, pinning him in place so he got hit by it.

"Air Blades!" Cana yelled, slicing him up and particularly missing the vines holding him down (something that took the two of us hours to get right).

When everything finally cleared, he was still standing, though he looked like shit. "Impressive," he said. "Definitely impressive, especially for your age. You could take down most adult wizards with skill like that."

"Geez, I know he's Gildarts but this is ridiculous," Laxus said.

He sent out another wave of powerful Crash Magic, and I was too far away to block Levy and Freed.

As it came towards us, I shouted, "Number 6, everyone!"

Number 6 was the craziest plan I came up with, just because it was so ridiculous (for the most part). This one planned for him directly attacking us like this.

Freed jumped in front of Levy and sent a "Rune-Write; Barrier" in front of him. Laxus and Juvia activated their powers and defensive elemental forms.

I activated Pluto's Body and Cana sent out her Funhouse Cards, which was a set of cards that directly let her use the effects of a funhouse. This is what we were counting on.

Cana's mirrors reflected the attack, and sent the magic back to Gildarts, who easily dispelled it. Despite that, it surprised him, and what surprised him more was the rest of our reactions. He saw me turn into shadows, which did not connect in his head, because up until then I had only used Earth Magic. Cana's Funhouse Cards also ended up causing a type of illusion to her target; in effect, it made them drunk, or high, and ended up affecting their abilities.

I gathered my magic (and yesterdays) and took a deep breath.

"Crack…of the Earth!" I screamed, and the Earth underneath Gildarts feet split in two.

Juvia went next, sending a wave rushing through the ravine that Gildarts was trying to climb back up. He fell back down, but kept trying to climb back up.

Laxus sent a current of electricity through the water, shocking him and dropping Gildarts in the ravine again. Despite that, I could tell that he wasn't done yet, and he tried climbing again.

Despite the fact that Gildarts was climbing up the sides of the ravine, most of the guild was on the ground from all the shaking, demonstrating just how powerful this spell could be.

"Levy!" I shouted.

Her face blushing the same shade as Erza's hair, she shouted out one of her newest spells. "Solid Script; Underwear Attack!" A series of sexy underwear and bras exploded outward and attacked Gildarts, who started sweating and turning red.

"Finish him, Cana!" I yelled as I (still) maintained the earthquake, already burning through four magical storage cards.

She grabbed her cards and threw them at him, as he tried hanging onto the edge of the crack to pull himself onto the still shaking ground. "Sexy Lady Card!"

Several extremely attractive young girls in swimsuits appeared and began to hug Gildarts and rub themselves all over him.

His face grew redder, and nose exploded in blood before he passed out.

I stopped the earthquake, and collapsed on the ground, exhausted.

I had burned through six cards, in total.

"We did it!" Cana yelled.

Well, sort of. I was counting on the nosebleed, and I had Cana imbue the girls with Sleep Magic. I had also has Freed write Runes that would enhance both the Sleep Magic and the blood loss.

And, as I mentioned before, the Rune Wall was leeching power from him.

But no one else in the guild needed to know that.

The six of us cheered as we gathered.

The rest of the guild stared in awe.

To be fair, they did just watch a bunch of children take on the strongest wizard in the guild, do a unison raid, and create an earthquake.

I haven't mastered it; it still takes way to much energy from me, and I only did it because of the magical battery cards Cana gave us.

But I was still able to pull it off, and it felt amazing.

Macao and Wakaba went over to Gildarts and tried to pull him out of the ground. They looked at the huge crack. "Uh, what are we gonna do about this?"

"I'll fix it when I get my energy back."

I'm glad that I wasn't strong enough for a real earthquake, otherwise I would have destroyed all of Magnolia.

Though I could have used some of the extra energy to fix the damage, our containers get bigger when we let it refill naturally. After allowing so much of my own energy to run through me (like I was a magical jumper cable), it would be better (and I would get stronger) if I let it replenish on its own.

Wakaba dropped Gildarts's prone form on the ground. "Could someone explain what just happened?"

"More than that, can we talk about Cana having a card that summons hot chicks?" Macao asked.

Chapter Text

I posted two chapters today, so make sure that you've read the previous one.


Chapter Nineteen - Gildarts, Part Three

Gildarts awoke with a start on the infirmary bed he was lying on. "What happened?"

"Well, for one, you won me several thousand jewels," Macao said.

Gildarts stared at him. "You bet against me?"

"Yep. Or, more accurately, I bet with Elle."

Wakaba nodded. "Girl's crazy scary. You hear her shout 'Number 7'?" he looked at me. "Did that mean you had seven different attack plans?"

"I thought we only had six," Cana muttered.

"The last one was a contingency plan in case you froze up," I told her.

"What's con-tin-gen-cy mean?" Juvia asked.

"It's like an emergency plan, or a backup," Levy told her.

"Gildarts, you may be…you," Enno said, "but Ellie-girl can be…very creative."

"Yeah, how else did Cana end up with a 'Sexy Lady Card'?" Macao muttered.

Enno hit him. "Are you still on about that?"

"Stop flirting," I told them. "Cana, you're up. Is there anyone you want me to kick out?"

She looked around at the group of us, with the rest of the guild hanging in the doorway. "Can Master, the rest of the kids, and Macao and Wakaba stay?"

"Sure, sweetheart," Enno said, walking out the door and closing it behind her, cutting everyone else off.

Freed walked to the door and quickly put down a set of runes blocking sound from escaping. "All set."

Cana nodded, breathing heavily. I put a hand on her shoulder.

She looked at it and breathed out before turning to look at Gildarts. "Did you know that I came to Fairy Tail to find my father?"

"No," he said. "Wait, does that mean that he's a part of the guild?"

"His name…is Gildarts Clive," she said quietly.

His eyes opened wide, and I could see Macao and Wakaba exchanging glances, finally figuring out what Cana's obsession with Gildarts was.

"You don't need to change anything," Cana said quietly. "I'll stay at Fairy Hills if you want, and you can still go on long missions, but I thought you-"

Her words cut off as he hugged her. "Nonsense. I'm your father, and I've got to say, I'm proud to be." He smiled at her. "My little girl is adorable and badass!" and then he burst into tears.

"What did I tell ya?" I whispered in Cana's ear. "Though to be fair, I didn't think it would be this extreme."

"Alright," I said. "Let's give them some time together. When you're done, Gildarts, please come up to Master's office. We've got some things we want to tell you privately."

He gave me an odd look, before turning to glance at Makarov, who nodded.

The rest of us filed out of the room and I closed the door behind us.

"Alright everyone," I told them. "Good job today."

I walked over to the table and requipped a giant cake onto it. It read, Congratulations, Gildarts and Cana.

Then I pulled out a second one that read The Youngest Generation Reigns Supreme!

We had won the fight. If Gildarts had used any of his serious moves, like Empyrean or Absolute Heaven we would have been toast. But because of a mixture of underestimation and hesitation from using such destructive powers on kids, we managed to win.

Also the fact that we had surprised him with our powers, and our…unconventional attacks.

And, you know, the cheating with Freed's Runes.

Still, we had won. We knocked him unconscious, and in a world full of mages, that was really all that mattered. If it came to dark mages, there was no such thing as fair.

If we hadn't won, I would have just kept the cake.

Gildarts and Cana exited the room later and I requipped a party popper, setting it off. "Alright everyone, let's get this celebration on!"

We cut up the cakes and started handing out slices.

"Enno, maybe she should take over for you," Macao said. "You really know how to cook, Elle. Where'd you learn? Aren't you nine?"

I gave him a deadpan look. "I'm a nine year old who lives alone. How do you think I learned?"

"Yeah, speaking of," Wakaba said. "You don't stay at Fairy Hills, do you? You know you don't have to pay rent there."

"She doesn't have to pay rent where she lives either," Laxus said. "She owns her house."

"How? You're nine." Gildarts turned a questioning glance towards me, and most of the rest of our guildmates were paying attention, too.

I smirked. "Magic."

A small shock hit me.

"Ow!" I turned to glare at the culprit. "The hell, Laxus?"

He shrugged. "I'm trying out convulsive shock therapy. Every time you're a smart ass, I'll shock you."

I glared at him. "You wanna go?"

He paled. "No, Elle, I'm just telling you to stop being a smart ass!"

"You don't see me telling you to stop being a tsundere!"

"Dammit, Elle, stop saying that! I'm not a tsundere!"

"Liar!"

Gildarts cleared his throat. "You wanted to talk to me?"

I nodded.

Gildarts turned to Cana. "Pack up your stuff from Fairy Hills, you're going to move in."

She brightened. "Okay."

"Cana, grab as much as you can carry," I told her. "I'll drop by later for the rest."

She nodded.

I started walking up to Makarov's office, with Gildarts right behind me. "What do you mean, drop by later for the rest?" Gildarts asked.

"I've been teaching Cana requip," I told him. "So she'll put as much as she can in her storage space, which is still pretty small, and then I'll put the rest in my space. Then I'll teleport us to your house. Simple."

He gave me a look. "You can requip and teleport, too?"

I smiled. "Yep."

Though I'd have to use the magic cards; my own container was empty as hell. No point in waiting on fixing the training field either, I guess.

I opened the door and lead Gildarts inside. Makarov was already sitting by his desk.

"So what's this about, Master?" Gildarts asked as he entered.

"I don't know," he answered. "Elle called this meeting."

Gildarts gave me a strange look. "You let her call meetings?"

"Yes," I said. "Because I happen to know the future."

He stared at me. "Really?"

"I have undeniable proof she knows the future," Makarov said. "I cannot share all of that with you, but she gets full authority on this."

"She's nine," Gildarts said.

"Technically, I'm mentally nineteen," I told him. "Anyway, I'm here to tell you a few things. One is that I knew Cana was your daughter. I also know that if I wasn't able to convince her to tell you today, she would have waited until she was eighteen."

Gildarts froze. "Eighteen…I would have missed twelve years of my baby girl's life…" He burst into tears and embraced me, squeezing me half to death. "Thank you thank you thank you."

"You're welcome," I breathed. "Please let me go, I'm going to pass out if you don't."

"Oh, sorry," he said, loosening his grip.

"Another thing," I said. "Have you considered taking a century quest?"

He gave me a weird look before sighing in recognition. "Future, right. That's how you know. Yeah, I was considering it, but I decided to wait a few more years. Now that I've got Cana though…"

"Good," I told him. "Don't do it."

"Why not?" he asked.

"One, we're going to have some tricky problems in the future, and your help would be greatly appreciated. Another thing, you would have gotten really hurt."

"How hurt?" he asked.

"Well, I dunno," I said sarcastically. "How hurt do you count being mauled by a dragon and losing two limbs?"

His eyes widened.

I winced. "Sorry, I probably should have put that better. Anyway, in the other timeline you ran into Acnologia, the Black Dragon of the Apocalypse. He was not happy to see you."

"Which limbs?" Gildarts asked quietly.

"Does it matter?" I asked.

He breathed out. "No I suppose it doesn't, since it's not going to happen this time around.

I nodded. "That's the spirit. Remember that. Anyway, since you're here, maybe you can whip the older generation up to shape. I'm doing fine with the younger one, as you've probably seen."

He whistled. "Doing fine is an understatement. Some of those attacks were incredible. I still can't believe Laxus managed to do a unison raid with a five year old."

"Juvia has had magic since she was born. I brought her to the guild earlier in this timeline so that she could practice her magic, and so she could be happier. In the other timeline, she didn't join the guild until she was seventeen, and she was in Phantom Lord before that. Before she joined Phantom Lord, she was even more miserable, because she couldn't control the rain. It would always rain around her."

"And the others?" he asked. "Freed and Levy? Are they other members?"

I nodded. "I don't know what time they originally joined, but Levy's parents were killed and she was kidnapped. When I recognized the name, I took the other three – Freed hadn't joined us yet – and saved her."

"You took three kids to take on bandits?" Gildarts asked.

"Cana and Juvia didn't have to do anything," I said. "Laxus did one attack and I did two, and then one more spell to keep them where they were. It was extremely easy. Easier than I thought it'd be, actually."

"What is with your magic?" he asked. "I know Earth Magic, but I've never heard of those spells, and your magical seal looked a bit different. And then you turned into a shadow…"

"That's because it's not just Earth Magic," I said. "It's Planetary Magic. Earth is just the first element I learned. I've started with Pluto, too, for defense – I can turn my body intangible, that's what that was. Other than that, I'm planning on going to Tenrou sometime after Christmas so I can learn Venus, Mars, and Neptune."

"That's…light, fire and water, right?" he asked.

I nodded. "The only ones I'm worried about are Jupiter and Saturn. I have a few theories for Jupiter, but Saturn – which is wind – has got me almost completely stumped."

"Work on the others for now, Elle," Makarov said.

I sighed. "Alright. Also, when is Laxus's birthday? Next week, right?"

Makarov nodded. "November 23rd."

I can't believe it's already November. And Laxus's birthday is in five days. "Alright. I'm going to be stealing Laxus tomorrow for his present. We might be a few days."

"...Alright, just be careful," Makarov said, sighing. "Where are you going?"

"Galuna Island," I said.

"Are you sure you want to go there? Can't that place be a bit dangerous?" Gildarts asked.

"That's why I'm taking Laxus. I need to go because there are keys there, but I had a specific warning from Virgo to take a partner. Since it's with a pile of treasure, Laxus also gets to have fun. He also gets first choice from a lot of the things I find, before I share the rest with the other kids."

Makarov nodded. "Alright, I'll accept that."

"Cool," I said. "Now I should probably get to Cana's and then your house, Gildarts. And also tell Freed to go home. When will Fairy Valleys be done, anyway?" I asked Makarov.

"They're already done, I was going to tell you today, but then Gildarts arrived."

I smiled. "Alright, that's good. I'll move him in tonight, and that way I don't need to worry about him while I'm gone."

I turned to Gildarts. "When I'm gone, I want you to be a magical battery for the kids."

"You what?" he asked.

"I want them to practice moving your power through their core. They won't be able to hold it very long, because their magical cores are a lot smaller, and your magic is a lot different, but I would like Cana and Juvia to at least try. Not only will it help boost their magical power, but it will also help them with Unison Raids. Though Juvia has a certain knack for them…"

"What do you mean?" Makarov asked.

"She managed to do a Unison Raid with me, too," I told him. "That's what one of the other formations was. Levy and Freed were always together, but me, Juvia, Laxus and Cana would rotate our pairs."

"Interesting," Makarov said quietly.

I snorted. "You think it's interesting now, give it two years."

"Two years?" Gildarts asked curiously.

"Yeah, I won't be able to interfere with their timeline before then, but by the time X774 comes around, I'll be able to bring them in."

"Is there anyone else you specifically need to wait on?" Makarov asked.

I nodded. "Again in X776 and X777. And actually X778. Though you're going to be getting the most in X777. You'll be getting anywhere from one to five in X774 (depending on if I can pull it off), anywhere from one to six in X776, and anywhere from seven to fourteen in X777. And also another seven in X778. Though four might not count."

They both stared in shock.

Makarov cleared his throat. "Elle, are you telling me that you can definitely confirm seven joining in X777?"

I nodded. "Yep. Definitely. One of them might end up joining a bit later, but I've been visiting her every once in a while, and even though she's not here currently, she's training pretty hard on her own."

Makarov stopped to think. "Is she the Celestial Mage you're gathering keys for?"

I nodded. "Yes, and she isn't allowed to get another Zodiac until she can open all of her other Zodiacs at once."

He stared at me in shock. "That's…that's impossible!"

"No it's not. Future, remember?" I asked, tapping my head. "I'm just speeding up the process. She's currently contracted to four Zodiac keys. If she can hold them all open at Christmas, then I'll give her Sagittarius's key. Simple. She accepts it, and she understands, too. She's very determined."

"You have Sagittarius?" Makarov asked curiously.

"Not yet," I said, smirking. "I will in a week. That's why I'm going to Galuna Island."

I looked at my watch. "Alright, guys, gotta pop. Don't worry Gildarts, I'll grab Cana when I teleport. You just go home."

He nodded, and using a card, I popped downstairs, outside. Burning through that card, I quickly fixed the training field so it was back to normal, only a little singed. No sign of there being an earthquake though. I popped back inside next to Freed.

"Hey, Freed, I'm going to help Cana move into Gildarts's house," I said. "Can you get home on your own?"

He nodded. "I will see you later, Ella-sama."

"Goodnight Onee-sama!" Juvia cried, hugging me.

"Goodnight, Juvia," I said, ruffling her hair a bit.

Levy swallowed her cake. "Goodnight, Elle-chan!"

I smiled at her. "Goodnight, Levy. You have a bit of cake on your nose."

"Ahhh?" she cried. "Solid Script; Mirror." A MIRROR popped out, shiny and reflective, and she used it to wipe the cake off her face.

I was still laughing as I teleported away.


I would love to see your guesses. *hint hint*

Chapter Text

Chapter Twenty - Gildarts, Part Four

I popped straight into Cana's room, where she had her clothes put in her requip space.

"I can't fit anything else," she said. "Sorry, Elle-nee-chan."

"It's fine," I told her. "My space has gotten huge, just from carrying things around in it, and I've got plenty of extra room for your things."

I went around the room, requipping things as I went, before I had a thought.

"Fuck!" I yelled.

"What's wrong?" Cana asked.

"I don't know where he lives!" I yelled. "I forgot to ask."

Cana laughed. "It's off of Orange Boulevard."

I nodded. "Alright."

There was a section of the city that was pretty close to the guild, where each road was named after some sort of fruit. They tried to make alliterations, too. Like 'Strawberry Street', the road Lucy's apartment is on.

I requipped Cana's bed and we looked around the empty room. "Ready?" I asked her.

She smiled at me. "Yeah."

I took her arm and we popped to the corner of Orange Boulevard and Raspberry Road.

"This way," Cana said, leading me down Orange. "He lives on the edge, near the woods."

I nodded and we sped up, nearing his house (which was surprisingly run down for an S Classer).

"Thank you, Elle," Cana said quietly. "I really do consider you a sister."

I smiled at her softly. "No problem. I consider you guys my sisters, too, and you deserve to be happy. I wasn't going to let your own stubbornness get in the way."

We were outside the doors now, and Cana merely looked at them. "If I hadn't done it now…do you know when I would have?"

"Yes," I said quietly. "When you were eighteen. I wasn't going to let you guys dance around this problem for twelve years."

She nodded. "Thank you, Elle. Hey…do you think he's going to fix up the house?"

"He will if I have anything to say about it," I growled.

Cana laughed and knocked on the door. Gildarts let us in and into Cana's new room, which was probably the cleanest of the whole house.

"I suggest you just put the things you need down for now…I'd like to repaint when you come back in a few days," he said.

I nodded and put most of her things off to the sides, so Cana could freely move throughout the room.

"Goodnight, guys," I told them. "I'm giving Freed instructions for tomorrow, alright?"

Gildarts nodded, as I popped away.


I appeared at my house, and went inside to find Freed reading.

"Freed, your room is ready at Fairy Valleys," I said.

That name was supposed to be a joke.

"It is?" he asked, straightening up. "Alright, then I should put my things away."

I nodded and we packed up a few things before I requipped them. I took his hand and we moved to the building he was staying in.

Makarov was waiting for us, and we walked up the stairs. "I had them build bookshelves into the walls," he said.

"Thank you, Master," Freed said.

I opened the door and put down Freed's bed, followed by most of the things he owned. "Freed, I suggest you start organizing how you want things. I need to write a letter, if you don't mind."

He nodded. "That's fine. I would like my dresser over there, and my desk over here. You can write the letter there."

I placed the furniture where he wanted it and put his books on his bed. Freed immediately started organizing them as I sat down at the desk and wrote a letter with instructions for the following day.

I finished and looked up. "I'm finished. Do you need any help?"

Freed shook his head. "No. You may go home, Ella-sama. Thank you for letting me stay with you. I must admit, I'm going to miss your cooking."

I smiled at him. "My cooking actually wasn't that good; I just know how to follow a recipe. I'm only really good at making deserts, or bread. Bakery type things. But that's it. The rest…I just have a good cookbook."

"I may have to borrow that," he murmured.

I laughed. "That's fine. Tomorrow I'll be out with Laxus, and I probably won't be home for the rest of the day, and maybe another. I have instructions for training here, alright?"

He nodded. "Good luck."

"Thank you, Freed," I said, before popping home and going to bed.


Gildarts arrived at the guild the next morning with Cana beside him. He was so proud of her – of all of them. He was also looking forward to Elle's training instructions.

They went inside to the training room, where Freed was waiting with Levy and Cana. Makarov was there as well.

"Alright," Freed said. "Ella-sama left a note."

Before he could read, the door creaked open. Macao, Wakaba, and Enno stood there. "We were hoping that we could join your training session."

"Sure," Freed said.

"How come you're in charge?" Cana asked.

"I'm Ella-sama's third in command," he said proudly.

"Who's second?" Enno asked.

"Laxus, and he's not here," Freed said.

"Why are you third?" Cana complained.

"Because I'm older than you," Freed said.

"That's not fair," Cana said. "Both Juvia and I have been here longer than you, and we're stronger than you."

"Yes, well, Ella-sama left the note with me, so I'm in charge!" Freed said.

"Just read the note! Jeez!" Levy said.

Freed cleared his throat.

"Hello, everyone. Laxus and I have gone to get his birthday present, and also possibly fight some monsters. But that's debatable.

As for training, I want the usual routine in the morning; meditation for three hours."

"Three hours?" Macao and Wakaba cried.

Freed glared at them. "Do not interrupt me when I am reading Ella-sama's note."

He continued.

"After that, I want at least Cana and Juvia to try using Gildarts as a magical battery. Doing this, you would set your own magical power aside, take his magical power, convert it into your own, and then cast it. I will admit, this will probably be hard, and you probably won't be able to hold it for more than a few seconds at best. Despite that, this is very good for expanding your magical capacity and for future Unison Raids. Make sure you do not use your own magic; it must be Gildarts's.

When that is done, I want the four of you to use your magic to make Laxus a birthday present while you rest from using your magic. First come up with what you want to make while you relax. You can team up, and work together, and if you need extra supplies, like lacrimas or something, that's alright; just take an adult with you, so you're not scammed. I'll pay back the adult for what it costs (just try not to go overboard 2,000 J), and I would like a receipt, please. Then work on building whatever it is.

As for anyone else joining in on this session, such as an older generation, I want them meditating the entire time. A whole day, meditating. That's it. Breaks only for bathroom and eating. Gildarts, make sure you remember to wake them up for meal times, otherwise they'll be in a trance-like state all day.

I don't want to hear your complaints. Either follow the instructions and meditate, or get out."

On the words 'get out', Freed pointed at the door, almost as if he was channeling Elle.

"Are we really going to meditate all day?" Wakaba asked.

"Yes," Macao said, smacking him.

"I wonder what Elle-chan is doing," Levy muttered.


With moving Cana, Levy, and Freed's things, my storage space had gotten much larger. It was probably the size of the first floor of the guild, and it was almost completely empty.

There was a section where there were a series of drawers built into the 'walls'. In the top one, I kept all the keys I had.

Under that, I kept any food I had.

The third drawer down held everything from a first aid kit, to pain medication, and potions that I had gotten from Porlyusica. (Back to that in a bit).

Under that I had two drawers full of clothes for me.

There were several sections on the walls that were adorned with the magical instruments and the weapons we found.

Looking at the map on the wall, I took down several cards that were pinned up there.

As I mentioned before, with Cana's help, I had made cards for the members that I was unsure about. Since I wouldn't be at my house to monitor them, I pulled them from the wall and set them in my top drawer, that was split into fourths.

The first three were for keys; one for silver, one for gold, and one for platinum. The last section is the one where I put the cards in, along with Sagittarius's thumbtack.

Not long after arriving in this world, I had gone to Porlyusica's and politely knocked on her door. I asked her if I could borrow the recipes for her potions, because I wanted to be prepared. I told them that I would store them in my requip space.

To my surprise, she softened (very very very slightly) and instead of simply letting me borrow the recipes, taught me how to make them herself. When she was sure that I could make them perfectly, she let me leave - or kicked me out, it depends on your perspective, I guess.

As for the cards, I would concentrate on the person. Cana would then tie two spells to that person's card – one to track how they're feeling, and one to track their location.

Since I didn't know when these people came to the guild, I had the cards specifically look out for distress. By using our extra magic cards, I was able to keep them running easily, monitoring for any sort of change. If there was distress, I could send some magic through the card and find out where they were. Simple.

That being said, I put the cards for Evergreen, Bickslow, Jet, Droy, Max, Warren, Laki, Nab, Alzack and Bisca in my storage space. If their distress reached a certain level, I would activate the card and find them.

So I took them with me. Just in case.

Just in case.


Guess who's next!

Also, my anxiety has been acting up...I almost didn't post the fight with Gildarts...so if I could have some sort of reassurance, that would be very nice...

Also I know that Elle shouldn't win all of these fights, and she's not. There was a small mention in Gildarts Part One that when she fought against Cana and Juvia, she lost.

Chapter Text

Chapter Twenty One - Galuna Island

"You said this was an island?" Laxus asked.

I nodded, letting go of his hand.

"This doesn't seem like an island. I mean, it looks tropical, but…"

"That's because it's not near the shore, dummy," I said. "We're a lot more inland. When we're done, we'll explore the temple, and then go relax on the beach, alright?"

He nodded, smiling. "Cool."

I opened my requip and pulled out Sagittarius's thumbtack. Letting it balance in my hand, it spun around until it slowed down and pointed in one specific direction.

"That's where it is?" Laxus asked curiously.

I nodded. "Mmmhmm. We just follow the direction it's pointing in, and we'll find the site." I started going in the direction it pointed, with Laxus following along behind me.

"How do you know about these sites anyway?" he asked.

"There are four major celestial sites," I told him. "I already found one, and that's how I knew about the others. I've been locating the keys I know specifically so I can find the sites. In addition to having keys and tomes, these sites also have treasure, something more people will likely go for if they discover them."

"So this is the second site, and there are two more?" he asked.

I nodded. "I'll probably take you or Freed for the other sites, for protection."

"Why Freed?" Laxus asked.

"Runes can be extremely handy. I might take Cana too, though, she's becoming pretty skilled."

Laxus nodded, before saying. "I want to come."

I rolled my eyes. "Fine. You can come with me. One site we'll take Freed, and the other we'll take Cana."

"Why do they have to come at all?" he grumbled.

"Because I want them to get experience," I told him. I stopped moving. "Alright, it should be here…"

Pulling away at some of the forest leaves, we came upon a set of ruins that were covered in treasure.

"Bingo," I said.

"Woah…this is awesome!" Laxus said.

I smirked. "Tell me about it. Now, since it's your birthday, you'll get your choice of five different things here. You aren't allowed any keys, if you wanted one for whatever reason, and I need to approve books if you want one of them."

"I'll probably just go for the treasure," he said.

"Awesome," I responded. "For now, just help me gather everything. If you see one thing you want to keep while we do that, show it to me, alright? I want to keep track of everything we find at these sites, it might be important in the future."

"What if I find six things I like?" Laxus asked.

I rolled my eyes. "Show them to me, and I'll see. But I want to catalogue everything that I find, alright?"

He nodded, and we started moving the treasure into larger piles, with me requipping as we went. Laxus ended up setting two pieces aside; a snake chain with an empty pendant (one that, by the looks of it, could store magic), and a nicely cut ruby the size of my eye.

"Nice," I said. "You want me to put it aside, or do you want to hold them for now?"

"If you could hold them…" he asked.

I nodded and requipped them into a new drawer I had made for Laxus's luggage, that was labeled as Laxus's shit.

We had finally gotten everything on the surface taken care of. That being done, I requipped a shovel. "Alright, so you've got two choices – dig or stand guard. Which one do you want to do?"

"You aren't going to make me do a certain one?" he asked.

"It's your birthday," I said, rolling my eyes. "What do you think I'm going to make you do? Come on, Laxus!"

"I'd prefer to stand guard," he said, looking away.

"Fucking tsundere," I muttered under my breath as I took my shovel and started to dig.

"What are you looking for?" he asked.

"I already got ahold of Sagittarius's key, along with a silver key, but there are some buried keys here as well. I can sense them because of my connection to the Earth. My magic not only registers the magic from the keys, but also that there's a foreign entity, which is good because…."

I stopped digging and pulled out three things – a key, a ruby, and an odd looking snake pendant. "…not everything here gives off a magical signature. I can also find buried treasure this way." While both the key and the snake pendant had given off a magical signature, the ruby was just a gem. While it was true that a lacrima was technically a gem, and that some gems could give off magical signatures, most don't.

He nodded in understanding. "Oh, I get it now."

"Cool," I said, grabbing the shovel again. This time I found two keys in that spot. I pointed a few ways away. "Could you lightly dig there? There's some gems just underneath the surface."

Laxus nodded and began gently brushing in the spot I pointed, pulling out several piles of gems.

The next spot I went to had no keys, just magical artifacts and some gems. In fact, there was only one key left, but it was very deep and I'd probably have to use magic to get it, so I'd wait until tomorrow.

Pulling out the last things, some odd looking artifacts and a bag full of books, I requipped everything away.

"Alright, so I got everything for tonight," I said, looking at the sky. "Though there will be one more key I need to get tomorrow."

"Tonight?" Laxus looked up too, noticing how dark it was. "Oh. We probably should have eaten lunch."

"Hey, at least we ate before we left," I said. "Let's hike back to the beach; I'll get us dinner and we can camp out under the stars."

"What about the tide?" Laxus asked. "Isn't that something we need to worry about?"

I nodded. "Yeah, but only if we're too close. We should be able to find a good spot." Making sure I had all our stuff, I started walking back to the beach. We settled on the ground as I brought out a series of snacks and Laxus made a fire. Though he really only grabbed some sticks on the way to the beach and then used his magic to start it up.

"This is nice," he said, as we laid out on blankets on the sand. I had found a place close to the ocean, but far away enough that the tide would only bother us if there was a tsunami.

"I know," I said. "The stars are so bright, because there's no light pollution."

Laxus made a noise of agreement. The fire behind us crackled.

"Goodnight, Elle," he said softly.

"Goodnight, you damn tsundere," I said.

"Elle!"

I laughed. "Happy Birthday, Laxus. Goodnight."

"Yeah, yeah. Goodnight."


I awoke the next morning fully rested, which was kinda surprising considering that I slept on the cold, hard ground.

I got up and stretched, hearing some of my joints pop.

"Go on, make a ruckus why don't you?" Laxus asked.

I winced. "Sorry. Dragon hearing?"

He nodded. "I mean, I was up awhile before you, but still. Sometimes it's just…a shock to your system."

"All the enhanced senses?" I asked.

"Yeah. I can get the most unbelievable headache, and for the oddest things, too. Sometimes just because I can see so well, it hurts."

"You're probably not done assimilating with the lacrima yet," I said. "Eventually, it should merge with your body completely, but right now it hasn't. In fact, I don't think it started until you started eating lightning."

"How long do you think it could take? Do you know?"

I shook my head. "I would venture a guess of a few years, but no, I have no idea."

"Damn," he muttered. "Well, I guess I'll just have to adjust." He turned to me. "You said you had one more key to get?"

I nodded. "It's a lot deeper than the rest, so I'll need to use my powers."

It was a lot more powerful, too, which made me hope it was a Platinum Key.

"Let's get started, then," Laxus said. "Do we have food?"

I requipped two sandwiches. "Yep, I made these before we left. Don't want to make the same mistake as yesterday, huh?"

We trekked towards the site, closer to the mountain.

As I got down on my knees to start my magic, I heard Laxus say, "At least it's inactive."

"Hmm?" I asked.

He gestured to the mountain. "The volcano. It's inactive, which is why I'm not that worried about you digging so deep. I don't think we have to worry about magma or anything."

I blinked at him. "How do you know it's a volcano? I thought it was a mountain."

"Well, usually mountains on islands are actually volcanoes because of how islands are made," Laxus started.

I knew that much from when I was still in school. Can't believe I'm getting schooled by a twelve year old…

"Also, the rock down here is igneous. Can we take some back?" he asked.

I nodded. "Sure, grab what you want, I'll requip it. How do you know so much about volcanoes?"

He blushed and mumbled something.

"What?" I asked.

"When I was younger I wanted to eat lava."

"Why?" I shouted.

"Well, I didn't know what it could do! I just thought…wow, that looks cool, and I guess I thought it was some sort of desert topping like chocolate fudge or something so…"

I shook my head. "Unbelievable." I snorted. "Just…keep guard until I'm done getting the key."

I was a lot more nervous knowing that this was an inactive volcano, but I should be fine.

Though we probably weren't going to explore the ruins.

He nodded and turned to guard me, as I channeled my magic and used Arms of the Earth to reach down for the key. I had almost gotten it when I felt a burst of magic from behind me.

"Elle, watch out!" Laxus shouted, running towards me, but it was too late.

A giant forest Vulcan was running straight for me, and slammed his giant hand into me. "Give back treasure!" he yelled.

I, however, went flying in the other direction, before my back slammed one of the walls of the ruins.

Pain, like I had never felt before, exploded across my back, and I wondered if I broke it.

I couldn't help but be grateful that I've been practicing magic straight for six months, because running magic through your body makes it more durable.

I'm sure that if I had been as I was before (in my previous life) I would have died from the hit.

A giant shadow loomed over me. "Where treasure?" the giant thing grunted.

"Get away from her!" Laxus shouted, giving the Vulcan a large shock that sent him flying.

"Elle, are you okay?" he asked.

"I've had worse," I said.

I mean, kinda. Does being hit by that flying car count? I mean it killed me.

But it was instantly, so it didn't hurt.

He helped me up, and pulled me off the wall. I couldn't help but wince as I stretched my limbs.

But at least it meant my back wasn't broken.

"You get the key," Laxus said, turning to the Vulcan. "I'm gonna beat the shit out of this thing! NO ONE GETS AWAY WITH HURTING MY NAKAMA!"

Distantly, I remembered when I first met Laxus, and how I was his first friend.

Tears started welling up in my eyes.

Damn, I really loved this guild.

I made my way back to the mountain (volcano, I reminded myself) as Laxus ran around, continually kicking the Vulcan.

"Use your dragon slayer magic!" I told him as I reached the base.

"No way, this stupid thing doesn't deserve dragon slayer magic! I'm trying to push myself, Elle! I'm gonna take it down with regular lightning magic."

I shrugged (which hurt). "Fine. Have fun. I'll be done in a few minutes."

I closed my eyes and concentrated on the key again. The vines reached down farther and farther, until it grabbed hold.

Even though I wasn't touching it, I could feel a flare of magic from the key, and it started to burn away at the vines holding it, which dragged it up faster in order to keep hold of it.

The vines threw it out of the soil and dangled it in the air for me, with other vines underneath to catch it if it fell.

The key was burning hot, and was a dark red color because of the heat.

Despite that though, I could still make out the sign, something I had guessed it was from the moment Laxus told me this was a volcano.

Phoenix, the firebird.

And also the fourth platinum key. One step above Monoceros.

I looked back at Laxus, who was still having fun beating up the forest Vulcan, muttering to himself and yelling nonsense as he went. Shrugging, I requipped out Spirit's Compendium and flipped through to Phoenix's section.

"Phoenix," I read aloud. "The firebird, known for its amazing healing abilities that can bring someone back from the point of death if caught quickly enough. Also known for its superb control over fire."

I shut the book. "Listen Phoenix, you either hid your key because you don't want an abusive master or because you don't want someone to die while trying to summon you. I'm going to be giving you to Lucy Heartfilia. If you've listened to any of the buzz in the spirit world, then you should know that you don't need to worry about her being abusive."

The key glowed brighter.

"And if you're worried about her dying in attempt," I continued. "Don't be, because I won't even give it to her until she can keep," I glanced down at the book "six golden gates open at once."

The key stopped burning.

"Thank you," I said.

"It's not that simple," a voice said.

I turned behind me. Standing there was a young man about the age of fifteen, who looked reminiscent of Loke. His hair was a redder color, and the tips were orange, and it was ruffled up the middle, reminding me of David Tennant's hair as Tenth Doctor (on Doctor Who). He didn't wear glasses, and his eyes were a beautiful orange color.

"Phoenix, I assume?" I asked. "How are you out here?"

"Once our gate has been opened once, we can come out on our own. Seriously, you knew that Leo could do that, right?"

I nodded. Honestly, I should have figured they could open their own gates.

"So that means Corvus can come out, too?" I asked.

He snorted. "Yeah, if he ever decides to get off his lazy ass."

We waited a moment.

He sighed. "Yeah, he's been extremely antisocial as of late."

"You said you could come out because your gate was opened once. But the book says that the top five strongest haven't been summoned, and you're ranked as fourth."

"I know that I'm ranked as fourth."

"So you have been summoned?" I asked.

"Obviously. That book doesn't know everything."

"Then when have you been summoned?" I asked.

He looked away. "It was once. The Celestial Mage's child was dying, and she wanted me to save her. After going through childbirth, summoning a gate she couldn't open, and then supplying me with the extra power needed to heal, she died from the strain."

My mouth dropped open, and I felt my eyes fill with tears.

"Do you understand why I don't want anyone to get my key?" he asked. Phoenix paused. "Do you promise you won't give me to her until she's ready?"

I nodded. "The book says five gates to summon you, and six to use your full power. She'll probably want to hold your key and try to talk to you, because she did that with Monoceros, but she knows that she's not allowed to summon until I say she's ready."

"You have Monoceros?" he asked, curious.

"You could tell I had Corvus, couldn't you?" I asked.

"Corvus is my older brother," he said. "I could immediately sense that you had him somewhere with you, though not entirely."

I nodded, and requipped his key. "I keep them in my requip space so they're safe." I handed him the key, and he sent a burst of power through it before his brother appeared.

Corvus's hair was calm and slightly neat in comparison to his younger brothers. It was a dark color (one could even called him raven-haired, hehehe), and it matched his midnight blue eyes. "Brother," he said softly.

Phoenix threw himself at his older brother, sobbing his heart out. "I've missed you so much!"

I don't know how things work in the spirit world; sometimes it seems like everyone is connected, and other times it seems like they've never even met the other spirit until they shared the same master.

"I'm surprised you've let someone take your key, little brother," Corvus said quietly, hugging his brother back.

Corvus reminded me a bit of Rogue, except you could see both eyes, they were a blacker color, and he was taller and lankier. His face was a lot longer as well.

"She's going to give us to the Heartfilia Princess," Phoenix said happily. "And she promises that she won't give her our keys until the girl is ready."

Geez, it was like he'd done a complete 180.

Unless this was his actual personality, and that was him just being serious.

The elder spirit looked at me. "Really?"

I nodded. "I have rules for her. She won't get another Zodiac key until she can open all the ones she's currently contracted too. As she can't open three yet, I haven't given her your key, either. I know it says that it only takes two to open your gate, and three to utilize your powers, but I want to be certain, so I'm waiting until she can open three at once."

"Smart," Corvus admitted. "I would like to meet her, next time you visit."

"I as well!" Phoenix said happily.

I nodded. "Sure. Also, do you know if any of the other information in this book is wrong?"

Phoenix shrugged. "I'm not sure. Honestly, we should probably go over it, to make sure that the information you have on Celestial Magic isn't out of date."

"Does that mean that you'll come out often on your own?" I asked excitedly.

He paused. "Maybe…"

"I'd love that!" I said happily. I turned to Corvus. "You, too?"

He sighed and nodded.

"Wonderful!" I squealed. "I won't be visiting Lucy until Christmas. Until then, I'll be going through several things, and when we get back to my house, you guys can go over my books, and I'll make dinner. How does that sound?"

"Cool," Phoenix said.

"I haven't had human food in a while," Corvus said. "Why not?"

"Awesome!" I said. "Also, let me introduce myself properly. My name is Elle."

"Nice to meet you, Elle," Phoenix said. "Do you mind if I do something real quick?"

"No…..?"

He came around behind me and put his hands on my shoulders. A nice, tingly cool feeling started trickling from the base of my neck downwards, and the pain in my back started to fade.

"There," he said. "All better."

"Thank you!" I said happily, spinning around and jumping up and down. "That was amazing!"

My body felt good as new again.

"Ahhh!" came a yell from the side.

We turned and saw Laxus, who was getting up to face the Vulcan again.

"You need any help?" I asked.

"No, Elle! I already told you, I'm gonna kick his ass without my dragon slayer magic! I'm just going to use regular lightning magic!" He attacked the thing again with a new fury.

"Idiot," I muttered under my breath.

"I heard that!" he shouted.

"Well, hear this!" I yelled. "Tsundere!"

"Ahhh, dammit Elle, I'm not a tsundere! Stop calling me that!"

"'I am going to fight the Vulcan all on my own!'" I mimicked. "Yeah, you're definitely not a tsundere."

"Ahhhhhh! You know what, since it's my birthday you're not allowed to call me that!"

I rolled my eyes. "Fine. I won't call you a tsundere. For now."

Laxus sent one more powerful charge at the Vulcan, who toppled over, unconscious. "Alright!" he shouted, before turning. He froze at the sight of the two spirits. "Who the hell are they?"

"These are two of the seven strongest Celestial Spirits to exist," I told him.

"Cool, can I fight them?"

I sweatdropped.

Phoenix was looking at Laxus curiously. "Could you come here?"

Laxus looked at him warily, but obeyed nonetheless.

"You said you were a dragon slayer, yes?" Phoenix asked. "Where you raised by an actual dragon?"

"No," I answered for him. "Laxus is something called a 'Second Generation' Dragon Slayer. He got the powers of a dragon from someone putting a lacrima inside of him."

"I see," Phoenix said, before putting two hands on Laxus's shoulders.

"What are you-" Laxus was cut off by a brilliant light.

As it faded, it was easy to tell that all of Laxus's scrapes from fighting have been healed, but something else had obviously changed as well.

Phoenix nearly collapsed.

"Idiot brother," Corvus muttered, catching him. "He'll be fine, he's just exhausted because he did so much healing on his own power." Corvus turned to Laxus. "We'll be going now, but what he mainly did was assimilate your lacrima with your body. It should no longer exist now; it's a part of you."

With a flurry of feathers and shining Celestial Light, they disappeared.


Thank you for all of your lovely reviews. I have also posted this story on Wattpad, for those who would rather read it on there, or comment on lines specifically. I've also added pictures. :)

You'll meet the next kid next chapter. :)

Chapter Text

Chapter Twenty Two - Bickslow

"Would you look at that," I said softly. "How do you feel?"

Laxus smiled back. "I feel great. Thank you, Elle. I know that it wasn't intentional, but this was the best gift I could ask for. Everything just feels right now. Like someone reshaped a puzzle piece that was too big, and now it fits perfectly."

I hugged him. "That's great."

"How's your back?" he asked.

"Phoenix healed it up, too," I said.

"Good," he said, finally hugging me back. "I was upset that you got hurt on my birthday trip."

OMG, Laxus gives amazing hugs.

In my past life, I never really got a lot of hugs. A few of my teachers, when I was younger, would hug me at the end of the school year, when I had to say goodbye.

But other than that, I got no other hugs.

I guess that's why I hug all the kids so much.

And since Laxus is bigger than me (and, you know, he's eventually going to get huge) his hugs are the best.

I'm just glad he stopped being a tsundere long enough to actually give me a hug.

It was as I was pulling out of the hug that I froze up, feeling a signal from my requip space.

"What's wrong?" Laxus asked.

"Nothing, I hope," I muttered, requipping away the keys and switching it out for the alerting card.

Bickslow's card was lit up, shining brightly in the darkness, showing a sign of two things; one, his distress, and two, the full activation of his magic.

I don't know for sure about all of the others, but I know that Bickslow's Figure Eyes and Evergreen's Stone Eyes are both a natural gift they have. Because of that, I added the activation of magic into everyone's cards. The fact that it was signaling both Bickslow's distress and magic activation was bothering me.

I flipped it over and activated the locator spell. After a few seconds, it came up with a destination, and I grabbed Laxus's hand and teleported.

"What's going on?" he asked as we sneaked around the corner. We had appeared in a hospital, and the card could tell me which way to go.

"We're here because another one of our future members, a boy named Bickslow, had a lot of distress and an activation in his natural magic. We might need to take him to Fairy Tail now, so be quiet. Also, don't panic if anything happens. Makarov should be able to fix anything."

He nodded and followed me, where we hid outside a room with a door slightly cracked open.

"What have you done?" came a horrorstruck voice, clearly a woman.

"Mom, look, I've saved Papa!" came a child's voice.

"Saved him? Saved him? You should have let him die in peace, and instead you stuck his soul into some sort of puppet! You evil child, how could you do this to my father!"

"But…but he asked me to," Bickslow's voice was so quiet I strained to hear it.

"What happened…Bickslow, what did you do?" a man's voice entered the conversation.

"I saved Papa, Dad. He…he asked me to."

"That's it, I'm calling the council," the man said. "You're a danger to society."

"What? He's your son!" the mother screamed.

"I've never seen him as my son! My son would never be a demon in a child's body! He looks at us and he knows things, like he sees into our souls, and that's not normal! And now, he moved your father's soul into one of those damn puppets he made! I'm having him put away!"

 

The man made a sound like he was moving to make a call, and I busted the door open and threw a kunai at the lacrima, breaking it before he could grab it.

Huh. That was the first bullseye I've ever gotten.

Good thing I didn't aim for his hand, like I was originally going to.

Or was it a bad thing?

Also, I'm not paying for that.

"Who are you?" the man said harshly.

I felt Laxus move behind me to back me up.

"We're Fairy Tail. And seeing as how Bickslow is 'not your son'," I made air quotes, "I guess you could say that our guild is adopting him. He's ours now."

"What? You can't just…take him!"

"If you're going to verbally abuse him, then hell yeah, I can! You're obviously not treating Bickslow like he should be, just because you're an idiot and you don't understand magic."

I turned to Bickslow, who stood next to a hospital bed with a sheet covering the prone body. Next to Bickslow was one of his flying dolls, and Bickslow's Seith Mage symbol on his face - a blue stick man - was slowly getting more and more prominent.

"Bickslow," I said to him. "Papa. We would like you to join Fairy Tail. There, you will fit in with others, and also learn to control your powers."

Bickslow kept looking away. "Thank you for the offer, but I think my Dad is right. Maybe I shouldn't be around people."

"Bickslow," I said quietly. "Look at me."

He closed his eyes and shook his head. "No way, I can't control it!"

"Relax," I told him. "And look me in the eyes."

Slowly, he turned to look at me and opened his eyes.

Instantly, I felt his soul grab hold of mine. It was admittedly an odd feeling, but I ignored that and leaned into his soul, hugging it and accepting it, filling it with love and warmth.

His soul slowly let go, still holding on by a thread, as if it was holding my hand, but mostly staying away.

"There you go," I told him, taking his hand in mine. "Now come on. Let's go to your house and get your things. Don't worry, you'll like Fairy Tail."

"Wait, I said you can't take him!" the man yelled.

"That's bullshit, and you know it," Laxus said.

I turned to him. I honestly had no idea what he was talking about.

"A few years ago, the Council implemented a law that allowed bona fide members of registered and approved guilds to take away anyone they saw being abused or mistreated, particularly because of their magic. You have no claim," Laxus said coldly.

And then we walked out the door.

Well, that explains why it's so easy to take kids with me...I thought.

Bickslow was crying as we walked down the street. "Thank you…" he said quietly.

"That's what a family is for," I told him.

"Then why didn't my Dad do that?"

"He wasn't nakama," Laxus said quietly.

Bickslow looked over at him.

"My father was never kind to me. He always expected too much from me, he always wanted more, more than I could give. Elle helped me realize that he was never really my family. He might have my blood, but if he was really my nakama, he wouldn't have treated me that way." Laxus's voice was quiet. "I know it's not easy. It hurts, thinking about how they treated you. But you aren't alone. You have me, and Elle, and the rest of Fairy Tail. We'll accept you. You're one of us now."

"Thank you," Bickslow whispered, continuing to cry.

"Why don't we actually introduce ourselves?" I said with a smile. "I'm Elle, I'm nine years old. This is Laxus, he just turned twelve."

"A few days, actually, but whatever."

"I'm Bickslow and I turned nine last month."

"How can you be nine, you're taller than Laxus!"

Bickslow merely shrugged, but it was true; Bickslow was two or three inches taller than Laxus.

I wonder if he gives better hugs.

"I'm Papa!" the doll cried. "I was one hundred and two when I died!"

Laxus let out a whistle. "That's impressive."

"While it is impressive that you lived over a century, Papa, Laxus doesn't need to rub it in."

"Rub what in?" Bickslow asked, confused.

Laxus snorted. "I get that look on her face. It means she can't whistle."

"You can't?" Bickslow asked, before whistling himself.

"Don't rub it in!" I cried.

"Yes! I found something I'm better than Elle at!" Laxus cried.

"Whistling? Really?" I deadpanned.

He glared at me. "Ahh, shut up!"

Bickslow laughed, and pointed out a house in front of him. "Here's where the four of us lived."

I nodded, and gestured for him to open the door. "Cool. Laxus, go with Papa to see if he wants to keep anything from his room, I'll get Bickslow's things."

"How are we going to keep it all?" Bickslow asked as he opened his door.

I smirked. "Grab all your loose items and clothes and throw them on the bed." Then I went around requipping the dresser and the rest of his things.

Bickslow watched in shock, and didn't get his voice again until we left his room.

"Where did it all go?" he asked.

"One of my magic's is Requip – it allows me to store things in what's technically another dimension. It's like I'm carrying around an invisible, floating storage space."

"Is that how you made that knife appear out of nowhere?" Bickslow asked.

I froze in the middle of opening the door to Papa's room. "My kunai! Dammit!"

I left it at the hospital.

Laxus laughed. "Seven minutes, Elle!" And then he pulled out the kunai from a knife strap in one of his back pockets. "Can't believe it took you seven minutes!"

"Shut up!" I yelled, before pointing to the pile on the bed. "This everything?"

"Yep!" Papa said. "Can you take the blanket, too?"

"Why the blanket?" Bickslow asked as I requipped it.

"Your Grandmother made it, and I wanted to keep it."

"Is there anything else you want me to grab around the house, Bickslow?" I asked him.

He nodded.

"Cool, let's go. Laxus, take a bunch of food from them, too. They deserve it."

Laxus snorted, but went to the kitchen anyway.

Bickslow, who was giggling, went to grab some toys and other things, while Papa led me over to a bookcase.

"The first row," Papa said. "Those are all books on magic. Take them all. They'll be useful to you, and the other ones should help Bickslow."

I nodded, requipping them. "Thank you."

Bickslow came back with more things. "I've got everything."

"I've got food," Laxus said, having emptied out the fridge and the pantry.

"Cool, we'll take it to the guild," I said to Laxus, requipping all of the food. Turning to Bickslow, I took his stuff and held out an arm. "Take my arm, and wrap Papa under your other one."

He listened, and Laxus grabbed my other arm.

And we went to Bickslow's new home.


"I present to you; the Fairy Tail guild!" I yelled, spreading out my arms so Bickslow could see the front. Before I turned and kicked the doors open. "Guys, we're back, and we brought food!"

There was a bunch of yelling, and the training room door burst open, with a legion of tiny children running into the room and attacking us.

Well, mostly me.

"Onee-sama!"

"Elle-chan!"

"Ella-sama!"

"Elle-nee-chan!"

"Elle, thank god, they're evil!"

The last exclamation came from Gildarts, who was crying as he threw his arms around me, sobbing as he held onto my legs.

I rolled my eyes. "Hey guys. Gildarts, you're an adult. Stop this; you're acting younger than Levy."

Levy and Juvia giggled. Cana facepalmed.

I shook off Gildarts and went to the bar, requipping all the food onto it. "Anyway, I've brought in a new guild member!"

Everyone turned to look at Bickslow, who tried to hide behind Laxus; keyword being tried, as Laxus instead steered him around and towards Makarov, who was sitting on the counter.

"Hello, my child," Makarov said. "What is your name, and magic?"

"My…my name is Bickslow," he said quietly. "And…and I don't know my magic."

I threw my arms around his shoulders. "C'mon, remember what I said? You're fine here!" I turned to Makarov. "He's a Seith Mage, and he also needs help controlling his Figure Eyes."

Makarov nodded. "Very rare. You've got quite the talent ready to be cultivated, my boy."

"You don't think it's weird?" he asked.

Makarov shook his head. "Not at all. In fact, I wish I could see souls."

"See souls?" Cana asked.

"Souls?" Levy asked. "Does that mean you see soul mates? Do they exist?"

"What are soul mates, Levy-san?" Juvia asked.

"Soul mates are two people who were absolutely destined for each other in every way!" Levy said happily. She turned back to Bickslow. "So, can you?"

"Uh…"

"How does that work, exactly?" Freed asked, moving quickly to Bickslow's side. "What do souls look like? How can you tell the difference, what do the souls tell you? Can you see memories? Thoughts? What about things like gender, and age, or other physical properties?"

"See?" I whispered, nudging Bickslow's side. "No one will condemn you for anything. They're just interested. We all have our own interesting pasts or powers or tics, alright?"

He looked at me, and then very slowly, he smiled.

"Alright."


A guest review mentioned Bickslow being in the circus, which is from One Word Can Change the World. However, I like Chefbabe's origin story for Bickslow better - moving his grandfather into one of his puppets on his deathbed. If you haven't already read Celestial Mage Wanted, I suggest you do. It's updated around once a month, and it's all the main ships. It's great, and a wonderful story, so I suggest you check it out.

Also, a friend of mine asked me if I would break into their houses if I could teleport in real life. The answer is YES.

However, I would not take your food, or even anything, because I'm not a kleptomaniac.

I'm not really sure how Elle ended up being a kleptomaniac, but she definitely is one.

Chapter Text

Chapter Twenty Three - Happy Holidays

I know why Bickslow is such a pervert.

I don't know a lot about abused kids, but I do know that sometimes, when they switch to a non-abusive caretaker, they tend to push their guardian so they know where their limits are; how far they can push before they're punished, so to speak.

I'm sure that Bickslow was punished for any small thing, no matter how strange or weird, because he (very) slowly started showing more and more of his oddness to everyone else.

It started with his guildmark.

"Your tongue?" Makarov asked. "Are you sure?"

Bickslow nodded. "Yeah, definitely!" He stuck out his tongue.

Makarov sighed. "Oh well, it's your choice." And then he pressed the stamp to Bickslow's tongue.

Bickslow then spent the next several hours drinking water, trying to wash out the taste of magical ink on his tongue. It finally stopped bothering him…after a few days.

Then he started using Papa to spy on the older generation. As you could probably guess, I (and therefore the younger generation) was completely fine with this, as was Papa (because he could be young again – he was a 'flying ninja').

The older generation, if you could not tell, was not fine with it.

Some of the younger ones of the older generation (such as the 'old timers' who were still around in the future, like Macao and Wakaba, and even Gildarts) found it funny…until we started using Papa to play pranks on them.

Makarov was fine with all of this. He felt that it made the guild livelier.

Eventually, Bickslow stopped pushing. He came to the realization that it really was different here, that he really was safe, and that it really was okay to be himself.

After that, he fit in pretty seamlessly.

He got along well with Freed, and they bonded over research, oddly enough. Freed helped Bickslow look up more about Seith Magic (which made Freed happy all on its lonesome), and Freed would also put runes on Papa to make him more durable and to channel magic easier. They also bonded over being the only two boys in Fairy Valleys. Every other boy in the guild had already had an apartment before the place was built, so they felt no need to move.

There was a bit of an emergency when we learned that Papa needed a lacrima for his puppet. He explained to us that he wouldn't be able to communicate as freely, and while he would still have independent thought and be able to watch Bickslow's life (which is why he chose this), he wouldn't really get to continue living, per se.

After hearing this, I figured that this must have been what happened in the other timeline - why Bickslow's souls would repeat what he said. It had seemed a lot different compared to how lively Papa was now

Bickslow panicked, and most of the rest of us did, as well. Makarov told us the type of thing we were looking for, and I thought I had a few similar items in my treasure hoard. I brought it all in and dumped it, and while we didn't find the right type of lacrima, we found a decent substitute that would last for a few years, so we had time to look for the right type of lacrima


Laxus's birthday went by with a breeze. He found three other things in my treasure hoard, and was extremely happy with them. They were three gems – an emerald, a unique piece of hematite (which is particularly good for conducting magic) and an odd little spherical moonstone, which matched the one on the necklace he gave me, except it was the size of a small pearl. I have no idea how he even found that in all of the things.

Levy had gotten lacrimas and had imbued them all with lightning, for Laxus to carry with him, so he could eat them if he needed to. Cana and Juvia worked together to make a card that would let him soak the floor with water so he could conduct electricity in the middle of a fight. Freed let Bickslow in on his gift, and Bickslow suggested that instead of simply making a rune defense for Laxus, they would make a prank rune defense, one involved the person to trigger it to be covered in paint.

I had to take a break from the group because I was laughing so much when I heard that, especially when Makarov yelled that he would pay to have that around his house and office so I wouldn't break in.

Which reminded me that I had been too busy training too break into his office lately, which was probably the reason he hadn't already asked Freed.

That was also the day that Freed and Bickslow started their security company, but that's a story for another time.


After that, we all had Christmas together. Most of us spent Christmas Eve at the guild, gathered around a tree and sharing presents, which held an odd variety of things, especially since most of the younger generation tried to make each other's gifts with their own magic.

I ended up taking anything I had gotten as a gift and placing them in my study, as a sort of tribute to all of the wonderful people in my life.

I couldn't wait to meet more of the others.

The best part of Christmas Eve though was just sitting around with the others, enveloped in the warm and homey atmosphere. Honestly, it was something I'd never had before, and it made me feel like heaven.

Several times that night I nearly cried out of happiness, but I managed to hold it back.

But now I waited outside the Heartfilia mansion, waiting to be let in from the very, very cold weather. It was December 25th, at around six in the evening, and it was already dark out. Jude, after already celebrating Christmas with his family last night and again this morning, had decided that he had to go attend his company's Christmas Party, which was tonight – which gave me the perfect opportunity to celebrate Christmas with Lucy.

Layla opened the door. "Sorry, Elle, I know it's cold."

I waved it off. "Eh, it's fine."

I had requipped a giant quilt out of my storage, which was now snuggled around me.

Layla smiled at the sight. "Merry Christmas."

"And a Happy New Year!" I finished, as she led me inside. Since I always teleported to the back of the house, Layla would let me in herself, instead of sending a servant to do it for her. "How has Jude been, with the whole training thing?"

Layla sighed. "Not very well. It doesn't really help that you know the future, because he doesn't believe it."

I stopped to think. "I believe that at some point in the original timeline, the Junelle Corporation ended up having to buy the Konzern because Jude went broke."

"When was this?" Layla asked, shocked.

"Awhile from now," I said. "Late in X784, I think. Might as well warn him. It's his fault if he doesn't take me seriously."

"Ellie-nee!" came a child's voice, and I was tackled by Lucy. "It's so good to see you! I've been practicing super hard!"

I smiled at her. "Really?"

She nodded. "I can open three gates! They're not all Zodiacs, but I can open three, isn't that great!"

I blinked. That was faster than I thought. "Can you open two Zodiacs?"

Lucy nodded. "But if I open three gates, only one can be a Zodiac."

"I see," I murmured.

"She's working on making it two Zodiacs and one silver, and then she'll concentrate on three Zodiac gates."

I nodded. "Nice. Now, you know what that means, right?"

Lucy frowned, but nodded. "Yeah. I can't summon Monoceros yet. Or get another Zodiac key."

I nodded. "Yeah. I've got silver friends for you, but you need to hold off on the others."

"Alright," Lucy said sadly.

I nearly screamed at seeing how sad she was. Just…ahhh!

"But…" I said. "You read the book I copied for you, right?"

She nodded. "Yeah, the spirit book."

I requipped Ophiuchus's key into my hand. "If you can convince me to give this to you, you can have it."

Lucy stared at it, before grabbing the book off a shelf. She flipped forward and held it up to me.

"In the Table of Contents, Ophiuchus is in the Golden Key section, but it's called 'The Zodiacs and the 13th Gate'. That means that the book doesn't count Ophiuchus as a Zodiac key!"

I gave her an odd look. "Did you already make this argument on the off chance I'd offer you Ophiuchus?"

Little Lucy giggled. "Virgo told me that you found his key, and she hinted that you might give it to me, so I made an argument, just in case."

I shook my head and turned to Layla. "You've actively seen her summon three spirits, or two Zodiacs?"

Layla nodded.

I smiled, and handed Lucy Ophiuchus's key. "I suggest you go outside, if you want to summon him. He can be pretty big. Also, be careful. I think it takes quite a bit of energy."

Lucy nodded eagerly and ran outside, with me and Layla tagging along.

"Don't take too long," I told her. "It's chilly out, and you shouldn't be out long."

Lucy nodded again and gathered her power, before swiping the key and shouting, "Open, Gate of the Snake Charmer; Ophiuchus!"

A large magic circle appeared, and out of it came the coiling serpent.

"Woah…" Lucy said quietly, before shouting. "Hello Ophiuchus, it's nice to meet you! You're so cool! My name is Lucy Heartfilia, and I'd like to make a contract with you!"

There was a moment before a deep voice said, "Yes, I will accept you as my Master."

"No, I'm not your master!" Lucy said, all smiles. "I'm your friend!"

She ran forward to the front of Ophiuchus's mouth. "Can I pet you?"

Ophiuchus nodded, a bit stunned.

Lucy threw her arms around the giant snake, petting his scales. "You're so awesome, Ophiuchus. I'm glad I get to make a contract with you."

"Hmm, why do you think she reacted like that?" I asked Layla as Lucy spoke with Ophiuchus.

"I think it's because of Ophiuchus's impressive size," Layla said, smiling. "It's probably the closest she can get to a dragon right now."

I couldn't help laughing at that.

The oppressive magic vanished, and Lucy ran forward with a tiny purple snake curled around her neck. "Mama, Ellie-nee, look! Ophiuchus has a mini-form! It takes a lot less magic to keep him out like this, too."

"I'd certainly hope so," I muttered. Turning to Lucy, I smiled and rubbed her hair. "Alright, cutie pie, how about we go over the silver keys I've got, alright?"

She nodded eagerly.

We went back inside and I requipped three keys; Aquila the Eagle, Caelum the Chisel, and Pictor the Easel.

I didn't want to give her Serpens because she just got a giant snake, and Musca the Fly and Chaemeleon the Chameleon had too much to do with sneaking around, so I wanted to hold off on both of those for now.

Speaking of which, I had to go over the other silver keys from Galuna…

Lucy squealed and happily hugged the keys, going to the book so she could check them.

"I have a few more questions for you," I said. "Can you solidify your power?"

Lucy blinked. "What do you mean?"

I paused. "Lucy, instead of just moving magic through your body, try to manifest it." Holding out my hand, I concentrated on the feeling I get with earth, and a clump of earth formed in my hand.

"Wow," Lucy said.

Tightening my magic on it, I put enough pressure that it hardened, and when I was done, a rock was left in my hand. I gave it to Lucy. "You can manifest your magic, and you should try it. It should help with your power, and if you're strong enough, you can even make weapons."

"Really?" she asked.

I nodded. "Since you'd be making it out of Pure Magic, it would be a lot stronger. So I'd like you to try doing that."

Lucy nodded.

Then, I requipped a book, and handed it to her. "I also want you to read this book, and practice Requip. I know that it's another type of magic, but it should help with your magical reserves, and more than that, it should also help you store your keys in a safe place."

Lucy took the book. "Got it. I'll work hard, Ellie-nee!"

I smiled and ruffled her hair. "That's good, but don't forget to have fun, too. If it's alright with your spirits, you could always just take them out to play and spend time with them."

Lucy smiled. "Alright!"

There was a chime and a bright light, and Virgo appeared.

"Virgo!" Lucy said happily.

"Hello, Hime-sama," Virgo said. "If you excuse me, I must speak to Elle-sama."

"Okay!" Lucy said.

Virgo led me into an adjoining room before handing me a book.

"What's this?" I asked.

"This coming year, Yukino will be born," Virgo said. "Libra and Pisces have told me to give this to you to give to her when you next see her." She handed me a bracelet. "When the time comes, this bracelet will lead you to her."

I nodded. "Alright. Is there a particular reason why they want her to have this book?"

Virgo paused. "There are five Stellar Bloodlines. Each have a specialized form of magic. The Heartfilia's, a name passed down through the women of each line, were the world's first Celestial Spirit Mages. The Fernandez Clan was always especially talented at Heavenly Body Magic. The Aguria Family were known as the Priestesses of the Moon, and specialized in that sort of magic. The Fioran Royal Family was always very good at Sun Spells and Creationary Stellar Magic. And finally, the Rigby's were the best practitioners at Planetary Magic."

I paused to take that in. "W…what?"

"Of those magics, most are lost. There is no current Priestess of the Moon, or ones who know how to become one. We, the Celestial Spirits, are taking advantage of your appearance and knowledge to resurface this lost magic. The Rigby family died out a very very long time ago, but they were known as the strongest Planetary magic users. You are probably descended from them."

I shook my head. "That's impossible. It's not like I was born into this world, my child body at the age of nine just sort of appeared here!"

Virgo tilted her head. "And nothing changed upon entering this world?"

Seeing me hesitate, she continued. "You probably ended up getting a boost in magic and an affinity in Planetary Magic because the Rigby Family was added to your DNA. Whether or not they share your name for the same reason…who knows? To omniscient beings, time is meaningless."

I shook my head. "This is a lot to take in."

Virgo shrugged. "Give it some time. I also suggest you look over this book and the rest of the books you've found – it will help to know that information. But make sure that Yukino (and if you can, Sorano) learns that magic – neither were ever meant to be a Celestial Spirit Mage."

I nodded. "Alright."

"That is all," she said, before walking outside. "Merry Christmas, Hime-sama."

"Merry Christmas, Virgo!" Lucy said happily, and hugged Virgo before she could disappear.

"Wait, Virgo, one more thing," I said, before she vanished.

Virgo turned to me.

"When Lucy can hold open three Zodiac gates, I want you to start teaching her Urano Metria."

Virgo nodded, and disappeared.

"What's Urano Metria?" Lucy asked.

I smiled. "You'll see. If you want to know faster, though, you should probably work a bit harder. Also, I should probably get going. It's late. Anyway, I'm afraid that I won't be seeing you guys until your next birthday, Lucy."

She pouted. "Really?"

I nodded. "Yep, I need to get my own training in, too. Don't worry, you'll be fine. Show me how strong you are when I get back, okay? And I promise I'll spend the whole day with you." She smiled and nodded, before hugging me.

"Goodnight, Ellie-nee," she whispered. "Merry Christmas."

"Merry Christmas," I whispered back.

I said goodbye to Layla and I teleported home.


Appearing there, I finished packing up all my stuff when I felt a surge in Celestial Magical Energy. Phoenix and Corvus appeared, in my room.

"So, what did you think?" I asked them.

"She's cute!" Phoenix said happily.

"She's a kid," Corvus said.

"Yeah, but what do you think?" I asked him.

"…" he said nothing.

I rolled my eyes. "You think next time you'll let me hand your key over?"

"Yes," he said. "She's probably strong enough now, but I think I'd prefer to stay with you a bit longer."

"Aww, that's sweet!" I said.

He completely ignored me.

Jerk.

"Where are we going, again?" Phoenix asked. "Galuna Island?"

I snorted. "That's where I found you, silly. No, we're going to a place called Tenroujima – Tenrou Island. Or Tenrou, for short."

"What is it?" Phoenix asked.

"As I just said, it's an island, so I suppose you've got it half right," I told him. "And Tenrou is known as the Fairy Tail Guild's sacred ground."

"And….why are we going there again?" Phoenix asked.

Corvus sighed and schooled his younger brother. "Elle is going to train Venus, Mars, and Neptune there."

"Yeah," I said. "Still, it's a bit more complicated than that. I'd like you guys to come out often, if possible."

"Well, company should stop you from going crazy!" Phoenix said.

"Crazier," Corvus muttered under his breath.

I ignored them. "I was hoping for a bit of your help with Mars, Phoenix. Fire is your domain, after all."

"Why haven't you asked for my help with Pluto?" Corvus asked.

I paused. "You know, I didn't ever really look up your page in the book. So you control Shadow Magic?"

He nodded. "I'll help you with Venus, as well."

"Light magic?" I asked.

He nodded. "While I don't actually possess any light magic – that's the stupid lion's domain – I know how to help you balance it out. The hardest part of truly mastering Planetary Magic is learning how to control contradicting magic. Like Mars vs. Neptune, or Venus vs. Pluto."

"You know, you never told us how you were planning on learning the others," Phoenix said.

"Well, I've got Uranus covered – I know the perfect time to learn that. And I might be able to do Jupiter, but I'm a bit worried about Saturn."

"What about Mercury?" Corvus asked.

I froze, and dropped the book I was holding, before screaming and clutching at my hair. "DAMMIT! HOW COULD I FORGET ABOUT MERCURY! It's one thing to forget about Pluto, but Mercury? How could I forget about Mercury, with being an awesome element and an awesome god and the first fucking planet?"

Corvus snorted. "It's your memory. You tell us."

Phoenix laughed a bit.

I threw the book at him. "Oh, shut up."

Corvus rolled his eyes at the two of us. "You have just about everything packed. What about lessons, for the kids?"

"I've got that covered with Master and Gildarts," I said. "They know what they're going to do."

I left my (now empty) bedroom and went to the study, making sure I had what cards I needed.

"Everything looks good," I said.

"You got a tent?" Phoenix asked curiously.

I nodded. "Yeah, but that's just in case. In Fairy Tail Zero, there were buildings, so I was hoping to live in one of the abandoned ones."

"Aren't they all over a hundred, or something?" Corvus asked.

"Yeah, isn't that dangerous?" Phoenix asked.

"For the regular houses and village, yeah, but I imagine that the school library would still hold strong."

"So that's why you're taking your bed," Phoenix said.

I rolled my eyes. "Yes, Phoenix. That's why. Now, it's time to get going. I want to get set up in time to sleep tonight."

They took my hands and I jumped us to Fairy Tail's sacred ground.


So... it turns out I forgot Mercury.

Before Elle's four month training happens, there will be one more chapter coming up. I'll probably try to post that tomorrow, and then it will probably be a week (give or take a few days) before I post again, because I want to get the training montage out of the way in one go.

Thank you to all my lovely reviewers, and to the guests I can't reply to. I hope you've all been enjoying this story.

Chapter Text

Introducing my first other OC. (Do unintroduced Celestial Spirits count as OCs?)

It's pronounced Ah-May-Sheesh-toe. Ah-may for short.

Also, I probably won't be finished with the training until the end of this week, so you guys probably won't get another update until Saturday or Sunday.


Chapter Twenty Four - Mercurius

It was two days later, on December 27th, that I realized that I was confused about the timeline, and that there was something I needed to do immediately. So I did what was possibly the most dangerous thing I've ever done.

I broke into Mercurius.

I needed to talk to the King.


I went to the Queen first. She was in a separate room, reading aloud to herself, and it was decently late at night.

I guess I thought she'd have green hair, like Hisui, but instead her hair was a deep purple color – not as dark as mine, but it was really vivid.

Before she could scream at the sight of me, I dropped to my knees. "Please give me a chance to speak, your Majesty. The fate of the future depends on it."

She seemed stunned in silence, before she started to speak again. "Why did you not go through the official channels?"

"I am but nine years old, my Queen," I said. "They would not approve me."

She waited a bit, before she said, "Audience granted. You may speak."

I relaxed a bit, but stayed kneeling. "Your Majesty, I come here bearing knowledge of the future."

"Do you have any proof?" she asked.

"I know that you are pregnant, and will bear a child."

Her eyes narrowed. "That hasn't been released to the public, and barely anyone in the palace knows it. However, you need more than that to convince me."

"I will admit, I imagined you would look different," I said, gazing at her. "I thought you would look like her."

There was a sharp inhale of breath. "Her?"

"Yes, your majesty. You are carrying a daughter."

She deflated a bit. "I don't look like her?"

I observed her face. "No, you definitely look like her. She has your face, and even the same type of hair, but her color is a light green. The color of jade."

"Hisui," she breathed.

"Yes," I said. "Though I am curious about how quickly you realized her name."

"Do you know my name, child?" she asked.

I blushed. I probably should have looked it up. "No, I do not."

She chuckled. "That is alright. My name is Ameshisuto, though I tend to go by Ame, as it's shorter. My family has a tradition of naming daughters after their hair color, and gems that match. My name means Amethyst."

"I see," I said.

"You may sit, child. And there is no need to be so formal, I despise that."

"I'm sorry," I asked, standing up and moving to a chair across from her. "But I'm a bit confused on why you haven't called the guards."

"To be honest, so am I," she said. "I've been trained to do so, that is definite. But something else seemed to stop me. In addition to that, I am a mage as well. I'm not very good in a fight, but I'm very good at knowing someone's intentions, and I can tell you mean me no harm."

I thought about tickling her. "How about now?"

Her brow quirked. "I'm not quite sure what it's saying, I've never seen that before. It seems innocent, but also mischievous…what is it?"

"I was thinking about tickling you," I said, shrugging.

She laughed. "Alright. So, what was it you wanted to speak about for the future?"

"There will be a point in time," I began, "where Fiore will go to war with Alvarez."

"They have quite a few powerful wizards," she began quietly.

The Spriggan Twelve haven't gathered yet, but they still had August and Irene.

I nodded. "It will be a few years away – Hisui should be of age by then, but it might change."

"So what do you propose we do?" she asked.

"At some time in the future, your husband will start something called the Grand Magic Games. Each guild enters a team of five people, and the winner of the games is declared the strongest guild in Fiore. They also won 30 Million Jewels, but that can be changed if you want it to."

"Alright, and you're suggesting…"

"Move it up," I said. "I want the Games happening earlier. Now, I'm fairly certain my guild will win, and when it does, there can be an article in Sorcerer Weekly with an interview with us. In it, I'll mention our training methods, and how we hope other guilds will adopt them, and that we're looking forward to a stronger fight the following year."

"I see," she said. "You hope to encourage all of the guilds by making it a competition, so they all get stronger."

I nodded. "Exactly. I'm pushing my guild pretty hard, and I've told Master to talk about it at Master Meetings, but this would be the best way to push them. In addition to this, I'm hoping that by making a huge spectacle and showing others how strong some of Fiore's wizards are, that other people will try becoming mages, too."

She seemed lost in thought. "30 Million is a bit much,"

"You don't need to do that," I said. "It's 30 Million in X791. You can start out with a much lower number and build it up as it gets hyped up. You can also sell out seats and stands, and make merchandise. That should help raise the revenue, and it will also help you give out a bigger reward."

She stood up. "Let's go, we must speak with my husband."


King Toma was not very happy that his wife talked to a stranger who magically appeared in front of her.

Now that I think about it, I can't help but wonder how Rogue ended up telling Hisui about the future. Maybe he just snuck in through the shadows?

Huh, maybe Hisui and her mom are alike in that way.

"Ame! You can't be serious!"

"I trust her, Toma! My instincts are telling me to trust her. They've never shouted this loud before, even in the past."

I listened enough to realize that Ame wasn't always royalty, or even nobility, which explained why her expressions were pretty clear when we spoke – she hasn't adjusted to formality.

I haven't heard the whole story, but I'm assuming that Ame's instincts made her take a left instead of a right or something, and they bumped into each other and fell in love.

Or something like that.

"Toma, she knows I'm pregnant!"

"Ame, several people in the castle know you're pregnant! That doesn't mean she knows the future!"

"She knows it's a girl!"

That made Toma pause. "How do you know that, girl? We haven't even found out the baby's gender yet."

I frowned. "Why not? I'm pretty sure that there's a potion a magical doctor can give you that determines it…"

"Look, even if you don't believe she knows the future, at least listen to her idea. It's a good one!"

"We don't even know her name!"

"I'll gladly tell you my name," I said. "If you promise that you will not hurt my guild in any way for the things I do."

He paused. "Such as?"

"I mean that I don't care if I'm arrested. I mean, it would certainly throw a dent in my plans, and I'd have to write out a super long list of things for them to do since I couldn't do it, but as long as the conditions are decent, I don't care! Just leave my guild out of this. Don't disband them, or anything."

He paused. "Fine. Your determination is…interesting. Please continue."

"My name is Eleanor Rigby," I said. "Though I prefer to go by Elle. I am a member of Fairy Tail."

"That explains a lot," Ame muttered.

"At some point in the far off future, you will create something called The Grand Magic Games, or GMG for short. It's a competition between wizard guilds to determine the strongest in Fiore."

I could see the interest in his eyes. "That sounds intriguing…"

"At some point, years after it's created, Fiore will go to war with Alvarez. We will be unable to prevent it. I'm hoping that the Grand Magic Games, and the competitive atmosphere will help other guilds grow stronger, so we're more powerful. I'm already working on my own guild."

His eyes narrowed. "Go into more details, please."

"There's usually a preliminary round that shortens the number of guilds competing. I suggest that you have two teams for the top four guilds."

"What do you mean?" he asked, interested.

"After the top four guilds – which I suspect will be Fairy Tail, Lamia Scale, Blue Pegasus, and Quatro Cerberus, get past the preliminaries, there will be two teams of five for each guild. On the first four days, there is a game play in the morning. For example, one was a race, another was a monster destroying competition, one a battle in water or hiding in the city…etc. Then the latter half of the day, it's a one on one battle between pairings from different guilds. On the fifth day, there is a mandatory day of rest, and the last day is a huge battle royale. You can keep all ten participants from each guild, with forty players, or you can make each guild choose the top five contestants. After the winner is announced as the Strongest Guild in Fiore, there's a banquet thanking them for the entertainment and for helping with inter-guild relationships. It's a competition, but it's still friendly, and there are even times when you can change the battles so certain guilds work together. Generally, it starts on July 1st, and the banquet is on July 7th…Anyway, generally, there's a money reward included as well. You probably cannot spare money right now, but if you advertise the right way, sell out tickets for seats to watch the games, and make merchandise, you'll probably make income, and you can give part of that money away as a reward for the following year. Then, the winners will get an interview with Sorcerer so they can talk about their guild life and training regimen. I'm hoping that it will make everyone stronger, so we can also defend against Alvarez more easily."

"What makes you think that the guilds will fight for this country?" he asked.

"Of course they will!" I said. "I know for a fact they do! I also know for a fact that even though some of their opponents are much stronger than them, they keep fighting until the very end."

"What about Phantom Lord?" Ame asked. "They are quite a powerful guild as well."

I stopped. "Huh. Guess I forgot about them."

"Do they not exist in the future?" Ame asked.

"No, they were disbanded because they're basically a dark guild and Jose Porla is absolutely insane. I suggest you keep an eye on him."

Toma narrowed his eyes at me. "I will, but back to the Games…There's something you're leaving out, isn't there?"

"Are you sure you want me to say it?" I asked.

"Yes," he said.

"You end up dressing up as a pumpkin and becoming the mascot."

Silence. "I WHAT?"

"You put a pumpkin mask thing on your head, go by the name Mato, which is really just Toma scrambled, and go around announcing events and saying 'kabo' at the end of each sentence. You also raise your voice so people don't know that the King dresses up as a pumpkin sometimes."

There was silence.

"Say I believe you," Toma said. "What would you have me do?"

"Whether you believe me or not, I'd have you make the GMG real. If you can't do that, however…"

Toma was quiet before he said. "If the child is a girl, I will believe you. For now, the Grand Magic Games sound extremely interesting. I will speak to my advisors, so we are ready in six months. But for now…"

He pressed a button and yelled, "Guards! Imprison this girl for three days, please."

"Toma!" Ame said.

"She still broke into the castle," Toma said. "She will be allowed to visit us in the future if she goes through the front entrance – I will post a picture so they know to let you in and show you to a guest room. But you can't just break into places."

Okay, honestly, I was kind of surprised by how well that went. I walked over to the guards. "Alright, goodnight, Your Majesties. Have a nice evening!"


The guards didn't put me in cuffs, but they did lead me to the dungeons, where I was put in a pretty barren and old cell.

I figured that this was mostly a test – to see if I'd escape (after all, if I got into the castle easily, I should be out of the castle easily. I wasn't wearing magic inhibiting cuffs, either).

So for three days, and three nights, I sat around and didn't do much of anything. I didn't even requip a light pen and plan anything. I just spent my time sleeping, and meditating, for the most part.

Ame was the one who let me out. "Elle, my dear, I'm sorry about Toma-"

"Don't worry about it," I said, smiling. "It's fine, and I get where he's coming from. He's also the King, and he needs to make some tough decisions."

She nodded. "Alright, no breaking into the castle unless it's an emergency."

"Understood," I said, and requipped out a card as we walked to the exit. "This card should light up if I need to teleport directly into the castle. It should give you a warning. It's also a way to call me, if you need to, and I will come directly into the castle when that happens as well. If magic is sent through it – no matter whose magic – I will appear immediately. If you want me to come visit so we can discuss, hold down the signal."

She took the card and nodded. "Do you have another I can give to Toma?"

I nodded and handed her another, before curtsying. "Thank you, Queen Ame, for giving me a chance."

"Like I said," she said a bit absent-mindedly, and I realized she was looking at the stars. "I almost felt like someone else was making me give you a chance."

I followed her gaze and looked at the stars.

Someone else, huh?

I wonder what that meant. Was it the Celestial Spirits? The one that put me here?

Or something else entirely?

"Either way," I said. "Thank you."

"One more thing," she said. "Toma suggested having a running commentary, and wanted to know if you had someone to recommend."

I paused. "Well, originally, there were two other people that are probably too young to comment now. But Yajima was one. He's on the magic council, though he was retired by the time the GMG was formed. I'm thinking that instead of three judges, you can have each of the guild masters commentating live, so they can brag about their opponents and explain things that are happening. Yajima will be the neutral judge."

She nodded. "An interesting idea, and I'm sure Toma will like it as well."

"If that's all, I'll be going now. Goodbye, my lady. Have a nice evening."

She waved and I popped to Tenrou, happy to finally be in my bed again.

Chapter Text

These two are the training chapters. To the people who want me to jump ahead to Gray and Erza, I will be talking my time in them. You will likely not see Gray until we reach over 40 chapters. Sorry about that.

However, with my updating schedule, it probably won't be more than two or three weeks. :)


Chapter Twenty Five - Training, Part One

"Why am I so damn hot?" I yelled.

Even outside, in nothing but a bathing suit, I was nearly dying. "It's fucking January!"

Phoenix rolled his eyes. "Stop being a cry baby. Now here."

He threw clothes at me.

"Why are you throwing clothes at me?" I yelled at him. "Didn't you hear what I said?"

"Of course he did," Corvus said. "But in order to be completely in tune with fire, we need to heat you up."

"Honestly, you're fine with staying in a prison cell for three days, but a little heat gets to you," Phoenix said.

"A LITTLE HEAT?!" I yelled. "I'm going to get heatstroke." I groaned, and started putting on the clothes.

"Of course you are," Corvus said. "That's why we're here."

"Oh, so that's why you didn't want to go to Lucy right now."

"How long are we staying here, anyway?" Phoenix asked.

"Until May."

The first few days (while I was gone) were spent preparing my living space, which was in the library. Luckily, I had taken a cooling lacrima with me, so that kept me at a decent temperature inside. I also had three or four fans.

But now it was January 1st, X773, and it was time to start my training.

I was starting with Fire.

I'm starting to hate the heat.

All I wanted to do was strip completely naked and run into the ocean.

Instead, I was stuck on the beach, standing on burning hot sand (that felt like hot coals), wearing three layers of clothing, and sweating my ass off.

"Now," Phoenix said. "Sit down and meditate."

I glared at him, but did as he said and plopped onto the ground, concentrating.

"Concentrate specifically on how hot you are, Elle," Phoenix said. "Oh the feeling of being unable to breath from the heat-"

"Shut your stupid face, I get it already," I told him, not looking up.

And despite the overwhelming heat, I quickly fell into a magical trance.


Hours later, I wavered. Nothing had happened, and I felt horrible. I was in a different position, and I couldn't open my eyes. My body felt heavy, and the air didn't feel right.

"Are you sure about this?" Corvus's voice said.

"Definitely," Phoenix said. "She needs a jump start."

"Or you could just be patient," Corvus said.

"Look, she already has heat stroke, and nothing has happened!" Phoenix said.

I had what?

But I still couldn't move.

"Look, you remember the King said something about a higher power or something, right?"

"Yeah, so?"

"So I'm thinking that this is a sign I should give her a boost. Nothing is happening because I'm right here and I'm available, but not doing anything."

I heard shifting before Corvus said, "When did you get so smart?"

"You may be older, but that doesn't mean I'm stupid," Phoenix grumbled. "Now stand back."

The air shifted and the heat intensified, before I felt burning.

I managed to open my eyes and looked down at myself, covered in fire. It hurt, but my skin looked fine. In fact, I could see more of my skin, as the fire started to burn my clothes away. Before long, I was surrounded in fire, which licked at my skin. The burning stopped hurting as much, but my skin still felt weird.

And then I passed out again.


When I woke up, I was inside again, lying on my bed.

"Hey, you're awake," said a cheery voice.

"Shut up, Phoenix," I grumbled.

There was some laughing at that, and I finally managed to open my eyes.

Phoenix and Corvus hovered over me, watching me.

"Could someone explain what happened, exactly?" I asked.

"Sure," Corvus said. "Basically, Phoenix made you impervious to flames."

I blinked. "Really?"

Phoenix nodded eagerly. "Yeah, your fire magic wasn't starting up so I gave you a kick, and then healed up your heat stroke."

"What do you mean by 'starting up'?" I asked.

"Generally, Fire Magic cannot harm the user, but the mage could still get hurt by someone else's fire magic."

I nodded. I had seen that, with Natsu fighting both Bora and Totomaru.

"I made you impervious to all flame, including any sort of slayer flame. The only thing that could possibly harm you was the user itself."

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"A fire dragon, a fire god, and a fire demon. If any of these slayer types try to hurt you, it wouldn't do anything. Nothing but the real deal would harm you – an actual fire dragon, an actual fire god, and an actual fire demon."

"Why is it so strong?" I asked.

Phoenix scoffed. "One, I'm a phoenix. We're badass. Two, I'm a Celestial Spirit. The strength of the Heavens beat any sort of imitation, and despite what they all wish to believe, all slayers are only human imitations of the real thing."

"Huh," I said. That means that Natsu couldn't harm me with Dragon Slayer magic.

E.N.D.'s magic, however, was another thing.

"Anyway, even though Fire Magic can't burn the user, the user usually has to go into some sort of heatwave or fire in order to gain control. They usually have to risk getting burned, at one point or another."

"Phoenix just decided he wanted to jump some of your training time in half," Corvus said.

I laughed. "I'm impatient too, so I'm a bit grateful. We'll still be here as long, but I can spend the rest of the time training other magics. I was also hoping that at some point, you guys could teach me hand to hand combat."

Corvus looked at me in surprise. "You want to be a melee fighter?"

I shook my head. "No, not really, but I need to learn how to do it anyway."

"Can't argue with that!" Phoenix said. "Sure, it'll be fun!"


The next two weeks was spent on conjuring fire and manipulating it into Mars's spells, all of which were very interesting.

Phoenix, in particular, had fun throwing balls of fire at me. Instead of creating all of the spells by myself, he also wanted me to be able to take my enemies' fire and use it as my own.

Corvus, who was in charge of my physical training, would also have me going through a routine while Phoenix sat off to the side and paged through all of the books I had gotten about Stellar Magic, checking them for errors.

At one point, while Corvus was having me do push-ups (I hate push-ups), Phoenix shouted, "Hey, Elle, am I allowed to correct this?"

"As long as you make a copy of each book, you can do whatever you want. But please do it to the copies," I said, grunting as I pushed my tiny body up and down.

"Awesome!" Phoenix yelled, and went back and reflipped through the books he had already approved, before taking them all and disappearing back to the Celestial World.

I swear, if I find dick pics on those copies...

"Where did he go?" I asked.

"He probably went to ask Gemini to create copies of the books," Corvus said. "Also, you're slouching."

Fixing my posture, I continued. "I thought Gemini could only turn into people.

"No, that's Gemini's main power," Corvus said.

"Main power?"

"Over time, and depending on the strength of the Celestial Mage, a spirit's powers will grow. Barely any Zodiac, or any spirit, has fully unlocked their potential at any point in time, though I believe that the spirits Princess Lucy is contracted to are especially close to more of their powers."

"I see," I grunted. "Am I done?"

"Hmm…how about fifteen more?"

I groaned, but continued pushing.


After those two weeks on Mars, we moved onto Pluto, with Corvus leading me through it. Since I had already started with Pluto's Body, it was easier to access the shadow magic. It was definitely easier to control than fire, which always seemed to get away from me.

Well, the fire never actually got away from me, but it felt more difficult to control; almost as if it was alive at times.

"Do you guys have a schedule?" I asked. "I mean, it's like you've completely taken over my training."

"Yes," Corvus said. "We're hoping to improve your physical fitness as well as teach you the basics of Mars, Pluto, Neptune, and Venus. The last two months here will be spent directly on hand to hand combat. The second to last month will work on perfecting your control of the elements, and the last one will focus on using more than one element at once.

"Nice."

Once I got the basic moves of Mars and Pluto Magic done, we moved onto Neptune. I would spend time in the water, meditating and swimming, and doing both at once.

"You're a pretty good swimmer," Corvus commented.

"Thanks," I said, doing the backstroke. "Why don't you guys jump in?"

Corvus snorted. "You're funny."

"We're birds, silly," Phoenix said. "We don't swim!"

"You need to take a bath sometime!" I yelled at them, splashing water at them.

"I'm also a phoenix!" Phoenix yelled, running farther away from the water. "I like fire. Not water. F – I – R – E."

I laughed and went back underwater again. I had started manipulating it, but I remembered Juvia making a Water Dome, that had air in it. Closing my eyes, I concentrated on moving the water around me and encasing me in a bubble of air.

Smiling, I felt it take, and I let in a deep breath of air.

And then my concentration broke, and water flooded my senses.

I frantically swam for the surface, and broke it, coughing up water.

"Elle?" Corvus asked.

"Elle! Are you okay?" Phoenix shouted, moving a bit closer.

"I'm fine," I coughed. "I'm just gonna hold off on trying that until I have some more control."

"What were you trying to do, anyway?" Corvus asked as he led me from the water.

"I was trying to breath underwater."

"You're trying to grow gills?" Phoenix yelled.

Corvus facepalmed.

"No, I'm trying to create a bubble of air in the water. I managed to get it for a few seconds, but then it broke and I was breathing in water, not air."

Corvus sighed, and I continued my training.


By the time March hit, I was nearly done with learning Venus. Two weeks ago, Phoenix and Corvus had declared me proficient enough in Mars, Pluto, and Neptune to move on.

While of course it was stronger when I was in the sun (or any light), Venus magic was a bit odd.

It consisted of solidifying light and using it as a weapon. In some ways, it was harder to use, because I constantly had to maintain it. In other ways, however, it would be a lot handier. It was the purest form of magic any of my elements took, and Corvus said that it was probably the closest to Celestial Spirit Magic.

Now that I had finished Mars and Neptune, my body temperature seemed to have evened out, and I was back to dressing normally.

Which meant I was wearing a bathing suit when a card went off.

I froze and requipped out the flashing card.

Evergreen.

Figures, almost, that the Raijinshu would be united first.

Without stopping to change, I sent my magic through the card and immediately appeared at Evergreen's location.

I was clearly inside a house, and was startled to see a group of girls throwing things at Evergreen. Another girl was clearly a statue, in the corner.

"This is what we get for helping you with a make-over? You freak!"

"You turned her to stone!"

"Enough!" I yelled, stepping in between them. Reaching down, I picked up a pair of broken glasses off the floor, and handed them to Evergreen without looking at her. "Put these on."

The frame was broken, but the lenses we're still intact, so it should still work.

"She's a monster!" one of the other girls said.

"She's a mage," I retorted. "If you want her gone so badly, gather all of her stuff and bring it to me."

I brought the young girl a few ways away, and squatted down to look at her.

"I…I can't control it. I'm sorry," Evergreen sniffled.

I shook my head. "They're stupid. You're only a kid, Evergreen, they have no right to expect perfect control over a power you're born with."

I gave her a hug. "My name is Eleanor, though I typically go by Elle or another shorter version. I'm going to take you to my magical guild, Fairy Tail. You can learn how to control your power there; you're not the only one with magic linked to your eyes."

"You really think I can learn to control it?" she asked.

"Of course," I said.

"You…you said Fairy Tail?" Evergreen asked. "Like…fairies?"

I nodded. "You know, there are several types of magic associated with fairies. You can choose one to go with your Stone Eyes."

"Is that what it's called?" she asked.

I nodded.

One of the other girls came over with a bag.

I took it from her and handed it to Evergreen. "Here, make sure that everything is there. I need to talk to these girls."

I walked away from her and over to the other girls. "Will you guys tell me what happened here?"

"Yeah, we were going to help that freak and give her a makeover and she turned one of us to stone!"

I sighed.

"Um…Elle? I'm missing my Ma's brooch."

"Fine, take it you freak!" One of the girls yelled as she threw the brooch at Evergreen.

I caught it in mid-air, and the needle jabbed into my skin. Blood trickled down my hand, but I didn't pay it any mind.

"Come on, Evergreen," my voice said coldly. "We're leaving."

I took her arm and transported us outside, before turning to her. "Lead the way, and I'll speak to whomever about you joining Fairy Tail."

She nodded. "Um…Elle? Are you…alright?"

"I'll be fine," I said, pulling out the brooch and wiping off my blood. Clean, I handed it to her.

"You're getting reckless," a new voice said, and after the shining light faded, Phoenix stood beside me.

"What are you talking about, she was always reckless," Corvus said, appearing next to us.

I sighed in annoyance. Phoenix clucked his tongue and took my hand, waving his over mine.

"Evergreen, meet Phoenix and Corvus. They're Celestial Spirits."

"Did you summon them?" she asked.

I laughed. "Nah, I'm nowhere near powerful enough."

"Please, you could summon me," Corvus muttered.

"When I've never summoned a spirit before? Sure," I said. Turning to Evergreen, I smiled. "No, I didn't summon them. Corvus and Phoenix are some of the strongest spirits to exist, and because of that, are able to open their gates on their own. I'm currently holding onto their keys for a friend of mine. They tend to come out and join me."

"Which is a good thing, because Elle can get hurt a lot," Phoenix said, letting go of my hand. "And I'm a wonderful healer. All better, Elle."

"Thanks," I said, squeezing my hand. I held it up to show Evergreen. "See? Good as new."

She smiled, before deflating a bit. "Hey Elle?"

"Yeah?" I asked.

"Are…are there more kids at the guild?" she asked nervously.

"Yeah. Why?" I asked.

"Kids….kids don't like me. Especially…especially girls."

I rolled my eyes. "Don't be silly. I'm a girl, and I like you." I stopped walking and held onto her shoulders. "Listen, Evergreen, you're a special kid, and you're not the only one. The other kids at Fairy Tail all have their own sorts of magic, and more than a few of them were bullied, too."

"Really?" she asked.

I nodded. "All the boys in the guild were bullied by their own fathers. One of them is a Seith Mage, which means that he has power over souls, and he was born with something called Figure Eyes. Like your Stone Eyes, it affects people when he looks them in the eye. He ends up grabbing onto their souls, and he had a lot of trouble controlling it at first."

"Is he better now?" Evergreen asked.

"I honestly don't know," I said. "You see, I tend to know a few things about the future. One of those things is the names of people in particular who will end up joining the guild no matter what, and I decided to monitor them. You in particular will join our guild," I smiled at her, "which is really just one huge family. You'll be a part of it."

I looked away again. "I've spent the last few months training, and I honestly won't be back until May. But your card went off, and I knew that I had to come pick you up."

"Oh…I'm sorry," she said quietly.

"Don't worry about it," I waved it off. "It's fine. Anyway, where was I…oh yeah. There is this other girl, Juvia. She's even younger than you. She's only five, though I think she'll be six soon if she isn't already. She was born with a body of water. She can completely turn to water, and when she was younger, it would always rain around her. Until she joined Fairy Tail, she had never seen a clear sky. Now she has, and she can control the rain. She was bullied for it a lot, too, when she was younger, but now she has control over it."

"Oh," Evergreen said. "So…"

"Don't worry," I said. "They'll like you. You're also older than all of the other girls except for me, so they'll probably look up to you."

In the other timeline, Evergreen was very haughty and stuck-up, for the most part. Seeing her past, I could see why; it was a defense mechanism.

"You said…something about Fairy Magic?" Evergreen asked.

I nodded. "Mmmhmm. I'm pretty sure that it's a physical form of Light Magic."

"Light Magic?" she asked.

"Yep. Light can be solidified, and be particularly strong when used, too. As far as I know, Fairy Magic is long range, and is mostly controlled through explosions and the like."

"Cool," she said. "But…"

"But you want to be pretty while doing it, right?" I asked.

Evergreen nodded. "How did you know?"

I laughed. "Some things I just know, remember? How about this. You're going to be a Fairy, right? Well, we'll make you a fairy, then. If we put you in the right dress, you can still move around as freely, and you can wear leggings underneath. That way you'll still be able to fight. If you work hard with Freed, and maybe Cana and Levy, who you'll meet in time, they might be able to make you a pair of wings, so you can fly."

"Really?" she asked, wide-eyed.

I nodded. "Yep. That way you can fly around and cast your fairy explosions at people from a distance. What do you think?"

She smiled warmly. "That would be fun. But are you sure I can be pretty?"

My brow furrowed. "What the hell are you talking about Evergreen? When you're older you'll be gorgeous."

She looked down sadly. "But I'm not right now."

I snorted. "You're eight. No one is gorgeous at eight unless they aren't real. Don't worry, you're a cute and adorable kid. I understand that you're self-conscious, but if anyone teased you it was probably because you were jealous."

"But…those girls were going to give me a makeover…"

I shook my head. "Some kids can be really mean, Evergreen. If their jealousy was really bad, they might have even tried to convince you to change the way you dress or your hairstyle or something so you look more plain."

Evergreen stopped walking. "Here we are."

I looked up. Another orphanage.

I sighed, and requipped some shorts and a tank top. "Get your things from your room, I'll talk to the Matron."

Evergreen stared at the clothes. "How did you do that!"

"I'll have Freed and Levy explain it to you," I said. "Sometime in the future, I might make you learn it too, once you've learned to control your wings."

And once I get the book back from Lucy. It would be handy for Evergreen to keep an extra pair of wings or something in requip space.

Evergreen ran off to her room and I slipped on the shorts and tank top, slipping my feet into flip flops.

I walked in and went to the Matron. "Excuse me, miss, but I belong to the guild Fairy Tail."

I turned and showed her my guild mark.

"I will be taking Evergreen to my guild, where she will learn how to control her Stone Eyes," I said.

The Matron sighed. "Oh, thank goodness. This is about the Mage's Charter for Magical Children, right? I bought her a pair of prescription-less glasses, because it seemed to stop the affects, but I've been extremely worried." She gave me an odd look. "And…she actually wants to go with you?"

I nodded, just as Evergreen ran down the stairs.

"Elle, I've got what I need!" she cried.

I nodded at her, and requipped her bags away. "Alright, then let's go. Say goodbye."

"Bye!" Evergreen said, smiling at the Matron.

The Matron smiled softly. "Goodbye, Evergreen. Have a fun time!" She leaned forward and hugged me. "Thank you," she whispered. "I've never seen her smile, before."

"No problem," I whispered to her, and then took a step back, taking Evergreen's hand and walking out.

Once we were out of sight, I stopped moving and took off the clothes. "Ugh, I hate wearing bathing suits underneath clothes; it's so weird!"

Evergreen laughed.

I rolled my eyes and requipped away the clothes, before holding my arm out for Evergreen. "Ready?"

She smiled and nodded. "Yep!"

I took her arm and teleported us specifically to the training room.

And…right in the middle of a battle.

"Earth Rock Wall!" I shouted, holding out my arm. The seal appeared, and two walls appeared on either side of us, blocking both attacks.

Evergreen looked at me in awe.

"Elle!" Laxus shouted.

And then I was tackled by tiny children.

"Elle-nee-chan!"

"Onee-sama!"

"Ella-sama!"

"Elle-chan!"

I was held by three crying girls, plus one crying Freed. Looking over them, I glanced to the sidelines and saw Laxus, Bickslow, Gildarts, Macao, Wakaba and Makarov.

"What, no hello?" I asked them.

"I'm waiting," Laxus said.

Bickslow stuck out his tongue. "Long time no see, Big Sis!"

Papa flew up. "Hey, Elle!"

I smiled. "Hey, Papa." I turned to the kids. "Alright guys, come on. I can't say hello properly unless you give me room."

They slowly backed off, and I held out my arms, and said, "Youngest to Oldest."

Before Levy could hug me, Papa flew into my arms.

"Papa, you're one hundred and two," I told him.

"I've only been like this for a few months!" he protested.

I rolled my eyes and dropped him. "Come here, Levy!"

"Elle-chan, I missed you!" she cried, hugging me. "I made so much progress!"

"Really? That's great! Unfortunately, this is only a quick visit."

I was suddenly overwhelmed with complaints.

"Enough!" I said. "Calm down. Let's continue!"

"Onee-sama!" Juvia cried, before running forward and hugging me. "Juvia missed you so much! Will you be back next month? Juvia's birthday is in April!"

I blinked. "Did I miss anyone else's birthday?"

They all shook their heads.

"Chronologically speaking, Juvia's is the first of all you kids," Makarov said. "It's April 26th. After her birthday is yours."

I nodded. "Gotcha. Then I guess I'll stop by for your birthday next month, alright?"

"Yay!" Juvia cheered, before letting go for Cana.

"Elle-nee-chan! Guess what!" Cana yelled.

"What?" I asked, hugging her.

"I beat Laxus!"

"You did not!" Laxus yelled, joining in. "I won and you know it!"

Cana let me go and turned to yell at Laxus. "Nuh-uh!"

I sweatdropped, and turned to Freed, who shrugged and said, "Officially, it was a tie." Then he seemed to realize it was his turn, and he jumped into my arms, crying anime-style tears. "Ella-sama!"

"Yeah, hey Freed, I'm here," I said. "It's alright."

"I missed you so much!" he cried. "You left me here with Laxus-sama and Levy-san and those heathens."

"Heathens?" Cana yelled.

"I'm cool with that," Bickslow said.

"What's a heathen?" Juvia asked Levy.

"Well, Juvia-san is alright," Freed hurriedly said.

I laughed and turned to Bickslow. "Come on, Bicks, give me a hug."

"I-" he started to protest.

I rolled my eyes and grabbed him into a hug. "I missed you, sweetie. How are your Soul Eyes, going?"

"Gramps says I'm doing well," he said quietly, hugging me back.

Yes! Awesome hugs!

"That's great!" I said happily.

He cheered up. "I know, right!"

Without his helmet, and as a kid…Ahh, why were all of these kids so damn cute!

I turned to Laxus. "Give me a hug."

"No. I'm twelve, Elle."

I glared at him. "Laxus, I want a hug."

"No."

I had gotten my hug fix from Bickslow, but now I needed one from Laxus too.

"Laxus, give me a hug."

He started sweating. "No."

"Dammit, Laxus!" I yelled, running at him. He started running away from me. "Get back here!"

Gildarts grabbed Laxus and planted him in front of me.

"Traitor!" Laxus cried.

I hugged him. "Quit being a damned tsundere and hug me back, stupid!"

"I'm not a tsundere!" he yelled.

"Yeah, yeah, keep telling yourself that."

Luckily, he gave in and hugged me back, before I finally let him go.

"Alright," I said, stepping back. "Normally, I wouldn't cut off my training-"

"That's bull!" Laxus yelled.

"Excuse me?" I asked.

"You weren't training! You're wearing a bathing suit. You're probably off relaxing somewhere while we're working like dogs!"

I glared at him, and started gathering magic power. "You want to test that?"

Feeling the rise in my magic power (what was obviously a result of my training) had him nervous. "No. No, I don't want to test that."

I dropped the magic. "For your information, Laxus, I was on Tenrou. Do you know how fucking hot it is there?"

"No," he said.

"Well…hot," I said. "Hot as fuck."

Most of the kids sweatdropped.

"Anyway," I continued. "One of my emergency cards went off, so I went to pick up our newest guildmate. Everyone, this is Evergreen."

She waved shyly, and tried to hide behind me. "Hi…"

"Evergreen…" Cana said. "That's a pretty name! Can I call you Ever-nee-chan?"

"I want to call you Ever-chan!" Levy said excitedly.

Without me doing anything, the other girls were all over Evergreen, smiling and welcoming her to the family.

Juvia turned to me. "Onee-sama, can we find Evergreen's treasure?"

"Treasure?" Bickslow asked.

"Elle finds 'treasure'. She tends to give us some stuff," Laxus said.

I nodded. "I found a second set of ruins, but we don't have time to go through that stuff right now. For now, we'll just go through the jewelry from the first site."

I requipped it into a pile, and the girls went diving into it, looking for the right necklace for Evergreen.

"It should be green!" Juvia said.

"Juvia is right!" Levy said. "It's in her name!"

"But what shade?" Cana asked.

"Go for a lighter green," I said. "Like a bright emerald, or forest green."

"What type of magic does she have, Elle?" Makarov asked.

"Evergreen is going to be learning Fairy Magic, and she was born with Stone Eyes."

Makarov blinked. "Really?"

I nodded, before turning to the boys, who were standing at the side. "Freed, Bickslow – I'm counting on your help for this. She's going to need help learning, Freed, and Bickslow – Stone Eyes is a lot like Figure Eyes, it just...well...turns people to stone instead of controlling their soul."

They nodded.

"We found one!" Cana said brightly, holding up a green crystal. "Do you like this one, Ever-nee-chan?"

Evergreen started crying. "I like it very, very much. Thank you."

The girls smiled and hugged her.

I smiled. "Now, listen up, everyone!"

Everyone turned their attention to me.

"When I'm gone, my second command is in charge. That person," I pointed to Laxus. "Is Laxus. Is that understood?"

They nodded.

"While I am gone, Laxus is essentially me. Treat him…as if he is me. Alright?"

Cana smirked. "Oh, Elle-nee-chan!" she tackled Laxus.

"That's not what she meant!" Laxus yelled.

"Oh, fine, Laxus-nii-kun!"

"Onii-sama!" Juvia yelled, hugging Laxus.

"Laxus-sama!" Freed cried.

"Elle, fix this, right now."

I cackled, and threw a letter at Makarov. "Have fun until May!"

And then I teleported back to Tenroujima.

Chapter Text

Chapter Twenty Six - Training, Part Two

Near the end of March, I felt that I had learned all I could about my elements. Most of what we spent time doing now was building up my stamina (which had gotten pretty high since all this training started, but there's no such thing as too much, in this case).

I was plenty proficient in Earth already, and (thanks to Corvus's and Phoenix's help), Pluto and Mars. I was also doing pretty decently in Neptune and Venus, as well. Now I spent time combining them, and practicing building up more strength.

During the fight with Gildarts, I managed to pull of Crack of the Earth by burning off six cards. I spent more time now lowering the number of cards, to as low as possible.

I've got it down to two.

As for the other elements…Venus and Pluto, I can do without any cards.

Neptune's and Mars's hardest spells are on about the same scale as Earth's, but even back then, it wasn't really an earthquake – otherwise all of Magnolia would be demolished.

But Neptune's Tsunami and Volcanic Eruption of Mars were definitely just as difficult.

I could do all of them (if I burn up a bunch of cards) but I can only just manage to complete them – I haven't actually mastered them.

And I also didn't want to become too reliant on the cards.

Another thing I spent time on was Unison Raids, between my own powers.

It wasn't a true Unison Raid – technically, a Unison Raid is two people resonating at the same frequency and combining their magics together.

Since I was the only one doing it, it wasn't really a Unison Raid, but since I was combining two different elements, it could (in some cases) be considered as such.

I first started by learning how to summon two different (or opposing elements) at the same time. This burned through my energy fairly quickly as well, but it was hardest summoning opposite elements. That being said, I spent the most time summoning Venus and Pluto together, followed by Mars and Neptune.

Without casting any of the actual spells, I would practice simply summoning the elements – an opposite in each hand. Shadows on my left hand, and light on my right.

I'm going to say right now – it. Was. Hard.

I thought doing Crack of the Earth was hard, but it wasn't.

Not compared to this.

Yeah, they were completely on different levels, but when it came to the strongest of the elemental spells, I could just put as much power as I wanted into it.

This was all about finesse.

"Breathe," Corvus said. "Keep them separate, and sustain them. There are two different elements in your hands; you need to redirect the flow of your magic to them."

Breathing heavily, I pushed my magic separately.

"Now try," Corvus said.

Slowly, I brought my two hands together.

The goal was to keep both of the elements separate – to stop them from merging.

I held them side by side, straining to keep them separated. My body was shaking and my muscles felt tense.

"Keep going," Corvus coached. "You've got it! Now hold it."

Sweat was pouring down my sides, and I felt faint, struggling to keep them separate.

And then it was too much.

The elements slammed together and I dropped my hold on them completely, collapsing to the ground.

"Eight seconds," Phoenix said. "Nice."

I had managed to keep to elements separate for eight seconds.

I could feel my magical container gasping, feeling like it was one of my leg muscles after I had run a marathon – which Corvus and Phoenix had made me do.

Despite working on the two elements like this, I still hadn't tried out any of the combination spells, though I assume I would in time – I just hoped it was easier.

"I feel like I'm going to turn into mush," I gasped.

"Oh, stop being a baby and get up," Corvus said.

"No. No, I will continue being a baby, and stay down," I said. "Because I am turning into mush, and I want to."

Corvus rolled his eyes.

"Phoenix…" I whined.

"No," he said.

Phoenix has refused to heal certain things. If I got really hurt while we were sparring (broken bones, for instance, or a sprained ankle) he would heal it. He would not heal sore muscles.

Jerk.

No, I mean…I understand why, and I had to build them on my own, but it hurt.

Since they started fighting me, and we started doing hand to hand, I literally feel like I'm just their punching bag.

So despite how horribly exhausted I felt when practicing magic, I still preferred it over the sparring.

"Water," I said.

Corvus threw a water bottle at me.

It hit me in the face.

"Owie…" I whined.

"Oh, stop being a baby, you're nineteen."

"I'm nine."

"You can't pick and choose how old you are depending on the situation," Corvus argued.

I groaned. "You guys are jerks."

And so we continued our odd cycle of life.

Practicing magic, practicing sparring, and other things.

As I said, sparring was the worst – jumping all over the place to dodge fists and kicks and to get in the right position to hit back. And then it turned into the 'Let's Beat the Shit Out of Elle!' game.

We haven't done full on magical battles – we couldn't, not without someone supplying Phoenix's or Corvus's power. If they were to try to actively use their power in a full on fight, after being out so long, they'd probably end up back in the Spirit World immediately.


"We're going to play a new game," Corvus said one day, a few days before April.

Great.

"Yeah? What are the rules?"

"You need to run," Phoenix said happily. "And we get to chase you."

"And this is helping me…how?" I asked.

"You're going to use your power. The whole island is our gameboard," Corvus said.

"You know the jungles here a filled with monsters, right?" I asked.

"Exactly!" Phoenix said happily.

"I hate you guys," I muttered.

"We'll give you a head start!" Phoenix continued happily.

"We suggest you go now," Corvus said. "We'll come after you after we reach ten."

"One," Phoenix said.

"Two," Corvus said.

"Fuck!" I yelled, jumping into the shadows and moving away as quickly as possible.

When I was sure I was on the other side of the island, I left the shadows, looking around warily.

Corvus could follow me through the shadows, so I had to be careful.

I quickly doubled back and made my way in a different direction.

"You have to do better than that, Elle!" Phoenix sang.

Fuck, they were close.

I took off running again.

I didn't understand this game. They didn't tell me how I could win, and they didn't tell me what would happen when I lost.

Jerks.

They were probably just doing this because they wanted to mix things up and mess with me.

Be nice, Elle, they've been lonely spirits for most of their lives.

Ugh, shut up.

"Elle!" Corvus shouted. "We're gaining on you."

Ahh, shit.

I took off again and ran through some bushes until I came to a stop.

"No…way…" I breathed in shock.

I had been so busy planning what happened before the series started, I almost forgot what happened in the actual story.

Like who else was on Tenrou Island.

Image result for crying zeref

"Stay back, please! I don't want to hurt you!" Zeref cried, holding out a hand.

His black magic went off, and killed the trees around him, though I was luckily far away enough from the blast.

I wonder, was I impervious to black magic?

Now is not the time to find out, Elle!

"Don't worry, I won't come any closer!" I called. "My name is Elle."

"H-hello," Zeref said quietly. "I didn't realize that there was someone else on the island, otherwise I wouldn't have come."

"No, it's fine," I said. "I'm sure Mavis would have been fine with you coming to the island."

"M-Mavis?" he asked.

I nodded. "Yeah, this is Fairy Tail's holy ground. She's our founder, and I believe she even met you. Isn't that right, Zeref?"

His eyes filled with tears. "Mavis…"

Oh, fuck, he's crying now.

Generally, I can deal with crying. But because of his damn curse I can't even hug him.

Ahhhhhhh, this was frustrating.

"Hey, don't worry, Zeref, everything is fine."

There was some rustling behind me, and Corvus and Phoenix entered the clearing. "Elle, you're supposed to be run-"

They paused upon seeing Zeref.

"This is supposed to be Fairy Tail's island," Corvus said coldly. "You do not bear the insignia. What are you doing here?"

"Corvus, stop it."

I turned to Phoenix. I didn't want to get anyone's hopes up, but I had to try. "Phoenix...can you heal curses?"

"Sometimes," he said, his eyes narrowing. "Why?"

"This is Zeref. He carries the Curse of Contradiction."

Phoenix's eyes widened and he looked at Zeref. "What did you do to anger Anhkseram?"

Zeref gave a dry chuckle. "A lot."

"Do you think you could do it?" I asked Phoenix.

He shrugged. "I've only been called out once, remember? I've never had a chance to try. But I'm willing to."

"To do what?" Zeref asked.

Phoenix walked past me and moved closer to Zeref.

"No, stay back!" Zeref yelled.

Phoenix ignored him and moved closer, holding out a hand and putting it on Zeref's shoulder. He closed his eyes and breathed in, before he began to glow.

My eyes widened. Was it really working?

This could solve most of our problems.

I shouldn't have gotten my hopes up.

All of a sudden, Phoenix gave a gasp of pain, and a rush of blackness raced up his arm, before he combusted back to the Spirit Realm.

"Phoenix!" I yelled, before turning to Corvus, who was shocked. "Corvus, go check on him!"

"What about-" he started.

"I'll be fine!" I yelled. "Go!"

He gave me one last look, and nodded, before disappearing.

"I'm….I'm sorry about your friend," Zeref said, crying.

"Phoenix is a Celestial Spirit," I said. "He should be okay."

He's the fourth strongest Celestial Spirit to exist (not including the Spirit King). He has to be fine.

Yeah. Yeah. He'll be fine.

Corvus appeared next to me. "Phoenix will eventually be alright, but he will probably have to rest in the Spirit World for a while, maybe a week; possibly a year or two for you."

I breathed a sigh of relief. "I'm just glad he's fine."

"I…I'm sorry, I'll leave this island…"

"No!" I yelled.

I hadn't even realized what came to my mind, but I had to ask.

"Please, I stay here for over another month. Teach me magic!"

"But…my curse…"

"I know that you've taught others magic before," I said.

And look at the results – Mavis, with the Fairy Spells; Precht, as Master Hades; Warrod, as the Fourth Wizard Saint; and Yuri – who might not be there anymore, but look at his son. Makarov is a Wizard Saint, too.

"Please, teach me magic," I begged. "I won't get too close, I promise!"

"Are you insane?" Corvus hissed.

"Please," I continued, ignoring the spirit.

Slowly, Zeref nodded, before smiling. "Alright. If you really wish so…I'll teach you magic."

Staying a few yards away, we walked back to the library.

I couldn't help remembering how powerful the group was after Zeref taught them magic. Especially Warrod, making a huge fucking tree grow out of nothing.

This would be hard, I was sure of it, but I was here to train.

So I'd train.


Corvus was not happy that I was training with Zeref.

He spent all the time he could watching us, making sure that Zeref came no closer than a certain distance.

It was sweet, but kind of annoying.

Mostly sweet though; until this life, I've never had anyone protective of me.

"How did you know my name?" Zeref asked, as I held five elements floating around my head. Each one was in the shape of a tight sphere, trying to practice control; tiny balls of light, shadow, water, earth and fire.

"Hmm?" I asked, keeping my eyes closed.

"When we first met, you knew my name," he said. "And about Mavis."

"Oh. Well, I'm from another universe," I said.

"Another universe?" he asked.

"Mmmhmm," I said. "You see, in that universe, there's something called String Theory, where a universe exists for every possible reality."

My hands tightened – I'd already been holding the balls like this for several seconds, and now it was starting to get difficult.

"And this is another reality?" he asked.

"Yep," I said. "I chose this reality for a series of reasons, but mostly for my guild."

"Fairy Tail?" he asked.

"Yeah," I said quietly. "I was in the system in my other life, and I didn't have anyone. I was alone. Fairy Tail has always been about family, and I wanted that. I wanted people who would fight for me; hell, I wanted someone to fight for. I didn't even have that, before. So I chose here, I decided to learn the most powerful magic I could, and get as strong as I could to protect my family."

Zeref was quiet, before he said, "I have a brother, you know."

"Actually, I do," I said quietly. "You know of the plan to bring them to the future, right?"

"The dragon slayers? Yes."

"The Eclipse door will be opened in less than five years," I said. "Natsu will end up joining Fairy Tail. If you stay in a specific place, I can send you pictures of him growing up, if you'd like."

Zeref said nothing.

I opened my eyes.

And…he was crying. Again.

Dammit.

"It sounds like a wonderful place," he said, crying. "Fairy Tail."

"It is," I said.

"I wish I could join," he said. "That I didn't have this curse and that I could join at Natsu's side."

I mentally snickered as I pictured Makarov telling the Magic Council that the Black Wizard Zeref was joining Fairy Tail.

"Maybe someday you can," I said. "There's a huge library here; when I'm gone, I suggest you research. I'll look into it on my end."

He smiled softly. "Thank you, Elle. And your concentration is letting up."

Looking at my spheres, I could see them start to misshapen, as if they were melting ice cream. Quickly, I focused my power into them and perfected them into nice, perfect spheres.

"There you go," Zeref said.

"Would you mind, staying on the island?" I asked.

"I suppose not," Zeref said. "I will stay."

I smiled. "Awesome!"

My concentration broke because of my excitement, and I was hit by a bunch of flying, misshapen spheres.

"Dammit!"


Elle returns home after this; these two were the training chapters. The next chapter should be up sometime tomorrow.

Chapter Text

Alright, everyone, enjoy your super long chapter. Seriously. This thing is a monster.

And, I got a bit confused about Reedus's age so I took him out from where he showed up before and put him in here.

Also...

I HAVE NO REGRETS!

I'm not sorry.


Chapter Twenty Seven - Reedus

I ended up going back early.

Juvia's birthday was at the end of April, so I decided to go home early – there was no point in stopping by for Juvia's birthday and then returning a few days later for my birthday.

So I said goodbye to Zeref, popped home, and unpacked.

Finally feeling back to normal, I dressed in my regular clothes and walked to the guild, taking in the beautiful forest and the air of Magnolia.

I had missed this place.

Reaching the doors, I kicked them open. "I'm baaaaaaaaaack!" I sang.

The kids, who were all eating breakfast, perked up.

Honestly, there were so many people shouting different variations of my name that I couldn't even pick them out any more. Now it was just a huge cacophony.

I was mobbed into a group hug (with the exception of Laxus) before Makarov pulled me out of the pile with his Titan Magic. "I know you're all excited to see Elle, but I need to speak with her privately," he said.

I smiled. "Alright. Guys, finish up your breakfast."

Makarov set me down and led the way upstairs to his office. I sat on the couch while he moved to his chair.

"Elle," Makarov said.

"Yep?" I asked.

"Tell me about your previous life. From the other universe."

At that, I froze. I had been expecting a conversation about the letter I had thrown at him. I hadn't told him I was from another universe. Had I?

I couldn't remember.

"It's funny," I said quietly. "But I don't think I remember telling you that."

"Because you didn't," Makarov said calmly.

"I told him!" said a perky voice, and I turned to see Mavis Vermillion. She smiled at me. "Hello, Elle, it's nice to finally meet you in person!"

"Oh," I said. "You were listening, on Tenrou, weren't you?"

Mavis nodded, smiling. "And it really warms my heart that of all those possibilities, you chose this guild as your home. But why don't we fill in Third a bit more?"

I nodded, before I took a deep breath.

"My name is Eleanor Rigby. Honestly, I didn't have a name, originally; I was just a child left on a doorstep."

"The Matron at the orphanage was old fashioned, and ended up naming me Eleanor, after a famous woman she respected. Her husband was much more famous, but that Eleanor did all the work. When I had to be given a last name, I ended up with Rigby, because there's a famous song about a girl named Eleanor Rigby."

I gave a sad smile. "The song is about being alone, and I guess for my first life it fit me pretty well. I was alone. I moved from orphanage to foster home to many different places, each horrible in their own way. Finally, at around the age of twelve, I ran away. I found an abandoned apartment to live in, and managed to get a job."

"My refuge was in stories. I would spend time reading, or watching television. And almost all of the stories had very close familial bonds, but one stood out to me the most."

"It was called Fairy Tail, and it was about a wizard guild in the kingdom of Fiore. And it was a family. It was what I always wanted."

"I ended up obsessed with it," I continued. "I fell in love with the stories, the characters; the lifestyle. I'll admit, my life was difficult, but I could deal. I was exhausted from all my working, but then I would think about this guild; of belonging here and going on a few jobs every once and a while and having a family, and honestly, it was better than I ever lived. I wanted to be a part of the guild. I wanted to wake up, and go about my day, fighting for my nakama."

"But it was just a story, and I went about my life as normal. Then, one day, walking to work, I ended up in a car accident, and I died on my nineteenth birthday."

I smiled at them. "It was the best thing that ever happened to me. There's a theory, in my old universe, called String Theory – it's the belief that if it's imagined, it exists, in some reality, somewhere. Even fictional realities. Even though this was just a story, I could become a part of it. Somewhere, from the point of time I appeared in this world, another universe was created off the main timeline – the one I know. And that's this world, with all the changes I've made."

"You should have told me, my child," Makarov said, and I realized that it was the first time he called me that. "I was worried, especially about your intentions. And the way you act."

I gave him a bit of a sheepish look. "I never really got a chance to be a child last time around, and I'm guessing that getting physically de-aged made me mentally regress a bit, too. I know I'm a bit reckless, and I'm trying to think things through a bit more…"

He sighed. "As long as you try." Then he froze, as if realizing something. "Are you saying that all of my problems are caused by the person who created this universe?"

I shrugged. "Essentially. His name is Hiro Mashima, if you want to curse his name or something."

"DAMN YOU MASHIMA!" Makarov yelled, before leaving his office.

Not actually expecting him to do that, but I probably should have.

Mavis and I exchanged glances, before following Makarov out onto the balcony. "Listen up, everyone!" he announced. "I now know the name of the one causing all of our problems. Every problem, no matter how small, is caused by a man named Hiro Mashima. I cannot currently explain how he is able to cause all of these problems, but they are all caused by him. That being said, DAMN YOU MASHIMA!"

I mentally shrugged. Eh, why the hell not?

"Damn you Mashima!" I shouted.

"Damn you Mashima!" Most of the kids shouted.

"DAMN YOU MASHIMA!" the guild shouted.

My face was smiling so hard it hurt. No one particularly knew what was so funny about this, but it was honestly priceless.


After breakfast, we all conveyed in the training room (all being me, the rest of this kids, Macao, Wakaba, Gildarts, and the Master (who would do paperwork in the corner)).

However, there was one new person.

"Hello, Reedus, it's nice to meet you, how is your Picto Magic coming along?" I asked.

Reedus seemed frozen.

At the time, Reedus was a lanky teenager. I had thought that Reedus was part of the older generation, like Macao and Wakaba, but Reedus had actually just turned sixteen in January, and joined sometime a few weeks ago.

Since he seemed to be about in the middle of both age groups, he would spend most of the time in the training room, (though he spent more time of it drawing and painting than actually training).

While he would still end up in the guild hall, and paint all of the crazy rowdiness, he preferred being in the training room with the rest of the younger generation (and you know…Makarov doing paperwork, Macao, Wakaba and Gildarts who have nothing better to do than to play around with children and sometimes Enno when she got tired of being hit on by everyone in the main hall, and she would just rather practice her music magic).

Speaking of Enno's magic, I finally realized I had no idea what magic she had, and asked around so I could find out. She had a set of pan flutes she would use that could put people to sleep, and even control other people around her (and their magic!). In addition to that, her dancing magic, like Vijeeter's, would enhance her own and her teammates powers, while weakening an enemy's.

"I'm sorry," Reedus said. "But…how?"

"Elle just sort of knows things," Cana said, waving a hand. "Just go with it."

Reedus paused, then shrugged, and seemed to go along with it.

Something tells me he'll spend more time keeping quiet and doing art than actually getting active.

"Alright, I really missed you guys," I said. "I'm sure you've all got things to share, so let's go around in a circle."

"What's new with you, Elle?" Makarov asked.

I smiled. "You'll see when we're done. I'm going to want to fight someone, someone as strong as or stronger than me." I looked to Gildarts. "Would you be willing to fight me? I know that in a serious battle, I wouldn't be able to beat you, but I'd like to try, and see how far I've gotten."

He nodded. "Yeah, sure, why not?"

"Other than that, you've gotten taller," Wakaba teased. "You're growing up!"

I've gotten taller?

'Growing up'.

I realized that it was the end of April, and that my birthday would be coming up soon.

My birthday.

It's hard to believe that I've been here for almost a year.

Almost a year, and I've got a group of people that care for me. A family.

It's what I've always wanted.

When I was in my previous life, I had dreamed something a bit like this. Where I had a real family and I went away to college, and when I came back to visit it was all hugs and kisses and warm family gooeyness.

But then I would wake up, or the dream would dissolve back into the cold water of reality, and I would go back to being alone, with no one to care about me and no one to care for.

I might have been able to hold it back at Christmas, but I couldn't anymore.

"Ellie-girl? What's wrong, you're crying…" Macao said.

"I'm not crying, you're crying," I said, wiping away my tears.

"Who's the tsundere now?" Laxus asked.

I punched him. "Still you."

"Ow! Fuck, Elle, that hurt!"

Makarov sighed. "Look at what you've done, Elle. My grandson can't stop cursing now."

"It would have happened sooner or later," I said, shrugging. I breathed away my tears and turned to the kids. "So, who wants to tell me what's new?"

"Oh, Juvia is turning six in two days!" Juvia said happily.

I gave her a smile. "I know sweetheart, that's why I came back early."

"I beat Laxus!" Cana bragged.

"For the last time, I won!" Laxus yelled.

"It was a TIE!" everyone else (besides Reedus) yelled.

I couldn't help laughing.

"Oh, the Queen is pregnant!" Levy said.

"I know!" I said, smiling.

"How?" Cana asked. "You know what, never mind."

I turned to Bickslow and Evergreen. "How are you guys doing with your eye magics?"

Bickslow smiled. "I'm doing good enough I don't need to cover my eyes anymore!"

Does that mean he would never wear the helmet in the future?

"Isn't it 'well', not 'good'?" Levy asked.

"Yes, Levy-san," Freed said. "Don't let the heathens mix up your grammar."

"I'm almost at that stage!" Evergreen said excitedly, completely ignoring Freed and Levy's side conversation about the joys of grammar. "Soon I won't have to wear glasses anymore!"

"Nice…" I said. I turned to Gildarts and Cana. "How is your house? It better be habitable the next time I drop by."

"It's great!" Cana said. "We repainted it and everything, and Gildarts let me choose most of the colors!"

I turned to Macao and Wakaba. "What about you two? I heard you joined in on regular training. Are you stronger now?"

They smiled sheepishly. "Maybe a bit too strong right now. We need to keep training; we don't have enough control over our magical power. We kinda broke a few buildings on our last job. Even got in trouble with the Rune Knights…"

Rune Knights.

Rune Knights.

Rune Knights.

"Fuck!" I yelled. "I forgot about Mest!"

Everyone stared at me.

"Who?" Makarov asked.

I ignored him. "Cana I need to make a card for another person, I can't believe I forgot him!"

"Calm down, Elle," Cana said, pulling out a blank card and holding out a hand.

"Who is Mest?" Laxus asked.

"Someone you'll meet in the next decade," I said.

After that I ignored him and made the card with Cana, before safely tucking it away in storage.

"Are you going to explain what all that was about?" Laxus asked.

"No," I said to him.

I turned back to Gildarts, "Has everyone tried using you as a magical battery, yet?"

He shook his head. "We don't feel that Bickslow and Evergreen are ready yet, though Bickslow can probably try by next month. Freed and Levy tried it a few months ago."

"What about the older gen?" I asked, jerking my head at Macao and Wakaba.

"We figured we'd let them get a hold on their own magic without letting them borrow someone else's destructive power," Makarov said.

I snorted. "And Reedus?"

"I am not ready," Reedus said quietly.

"Do you mediate every day?" I asked him.

He nodded. "Oui. I have been practicing, but I am having some troubles."

I smiled at him. "Give it time, Reedus. Picto Magic is amazing, and it's one of the magics I regard as most useful and well-rounded."

"What else do you consider?" Makarov asked.

"Well…" I said. "While Teleportation Magic and Location Magic are both extremely useful, I wouldn't exactly call them 'well-rounded'. But I would call Requip well-rounded – I can keep anything in my storage space, from weapons to clothes to first aid kits to magical objects. Even food. That's certainly handy. Other than that, I think that Card Magic and Solid Script Magic are both extremely handy, as well as (as I said) Picto Magic. You can get a well-rounded assortment of attacks, as well as everyday uses with them. I also find Maker Magic very handy, though it's a bit less because it's stuck with one element, and Rune Magic, because it allows you to create your own little worlds full of whatever rules you wish. With these magics, you can become as creative as you want. It's only limited by your imagination."

I paused. "And your power strength. That's why we're going to work on increasing your magical container and stamina, alright Reedus?"

He nodded slowly. "Oui. I see."

I turned to the rest of the group. "Any other news?"

"Oh, hey Elle?" Laxus asked. "Do I get motion sick in the future, or something?"

"Trains?" I asked.

"Yeah…" he trailed off. "How do I get rid of it?"

"As far as I know, you never do," I shrugged.

"That's not what I want to hear, Elle!" he yelled.

I rolled my eyes. "I'll stop by Porlyusica's, see if she has any sort of special tricks. Or could make one. Alright?"

He breathed easier. "Alright."

"I will also help in this endeavor to cure Laxus-sama's motion sickness," Freed said. "Levy-san, we must develop a rune!"

Levy nodded.

"Anything else you guys want to share before Gildarts kicks my ass?" I asked.

"Now you're making me sound bad," Gildarts muttered.

"Actually, I do have one!" Freed said. "Ella-sama, I was wondering if we could meet those Celestial Spirit friends of yours."

Levy got all excited. "Yeah! I'd love to ask them about the Celestial World and other things!"

I sighed. "I'll see if Corvus will come out, but Phoenix can't. He's sick, and it'll take him a week to recover."

"Oh. Will you call him out next week, then?" Levy asked.

I shook my head. "I meant a week in his time. He got sick earlier this month, and he probably won't be able to come out again until January of X775."

Freed had a shocked expression on his face. "Are you telling me that one day in the Celestial Realm is equal to about three months here?"

"That's exactly what she's saying," a voice spoke up.

Corvus, wanting to be all dramatic and the like, popped up out of the shadows.

"How's Phoenix?" I asked.

He glared at me. "Still recovering."

"I said I was sorry," I muttered.

"What could have been so bad that he'd spend a week recovering?" Makarov asked.

"Anhkseram Black Magic," Corvus said.

Makarov gasped. "Elle! Why would you try practicing that?"

"It wasn't me who did it!" I cried. "Geez, it was Zeref!"

There was silence in the room.

I hadn't meant to blurt that out.

"Zeref?" Gildarts asked. "The…dark wizard Zeref?  From four hundred years ago?"

"Yes."

I couldn't really turn back now.

More silence.

"…Zeref?" Makarov repeated.

"Yes," I said.

"Elle, you can't blame all of your problems on Zeref," Makarov said. "It's one thing for this HIRO MASHIMA (damn him), but it couldn't have been Zeref."

"She's telling the truth," Mavis said, floating down to join the conversation.

There was a pause.

"What were you doing near Zeref?" Makarov shouted. "I thought you were on Tenrou Island?"

"I was on Tenrou Island," I said.

"Why is Zeref on Tenrou?" he shouted.

"Stop shouting!" Corvus said harshly, and the noises stopped. "That's better."

I sighed. "He's upset with me because I'm the one who suggested that Phoenix try healing Zeref of his curse."

"Curse?" Macao asked.

"The Curse of Contradiction," Mavis said. "The more one cares about life, the more death energy they release. But if they have no regard for human life, they release none at all."

"Okay, I'm sorry, but who's this lady?" Bickslow asked.

She smiled. "I'm Mavis Vermillion! I'm the one who founded this guild."

"Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaat?" shrieked a large amount of people in the room.

I started laughing. "Oh, you guys should see your faces!"

"Elle, you shouldn't joke about our founder," Laxus said.

"No, she's telling the truth," I said. "But your faces are very funny."

Mavis stays the same age while everyone else grows. Everyone else is older in the future and she's thirteen – but she's still thirteen now, which puts her older than all of the newest generation, even Laxus.

Physically, at least.

Well, if we're counting Reedus as the older generation.

I'm still not sure about that; he's only four years older than Laxus, and six years older than me.

"Anyway, that's not why I'm upset with you," Corvus said. "I'm upset because after all that was said and done, you went and asked him to teach you magic."

More yelling.

I shrugged. "What? Mavis did it!"

"Elle, you can't just ask the Dark Wizard Zeref to teach you magic!" Makarov said.

I looked at him. "You do know that Zeref was the one who taught your father magic, right? And Master Precht and Warrod, along with Mavis. If it wasn't for Zeref, Fairy Tail might not have even been formed."

"She's right!" Mavis said excitedly. "The five – well, um, four – of us were attacked by the dark wizard guild Blue Skull, and were recovering in the woods. I ran into Zeref when he was bathing, and saw his curse in effect. Seeing how powerful he was, I asked him to teach us magic, so he did!"

"The Dark Wizard Zeref…taught you magic," Makarov said.

Everyone else was speechless.

"Mmhmm," Mavis said.

"And…my father?" he continued.

"Yep!" Mavis said. "Precht got it first. But then later that night, Yuri figured out that he had to meditate while exercising, because he's hyper, otherwise he wouldn't be able to focus. That was when he got it. Warrod took the longest, but Zeref suggested a different method for him and it worked."

"I saw how powerful the four of them were, and wanted some of that tutelage of my own," I said. "I mean, hell, Warrod is a Wizard Saint now. And Mavis, despite being…well…I mean, look at her. She seems as real as we do. Nothing like how you'd imagine a ghost would be!"

"A ghost!" most of the kids yelled.

"Fairy Tail was founded almost a hundred years ago, guys," I said. "It's amazing that Precht and Warrod are even still alive."

"Elle is right!" Mavis said. "This year is my 100th birthday!"

Silence…

"Really, congrats!" Cana's voice cracked, but she still seemed to get her voice back first.

"Was Zeref scary, Onee-sama?" Juvia asked.

"No, not really," I said. "He was sad. Spent most of the time crying. I told him about you guys, and about how much I love Fairy Tail…why I came here in the first place."

I saw the dawn of recognition in Makarov's eyes.

"He said that he wished he didn't have his curse, and that he could walk in with his brother and join."

I turned to Makarov. "I can't help imagining the Magic Council's face if you went to them to tell them that the Dark Wizard Zeref joined your guild."

I laughed at the look on his face.

"Zeref has a brother?" Laxus asked curiously.

Shut up!

I nodded. "Mmmhmm. He died hundreds of years ago. He's the reason why Zeref was cursed, actually."

Dammit!

"What do you mean?" Gildarts asked.

Oh fuck it.

JUST DON'T MENTION HIS BROTHER'S NAME, IDIOT.

"Well, Zeref had a younger brother. But one day, while he was at his school, a group of dragons attacked their home, and killed his family. His parents were gone, but his little brother's body was intact. So he looked for a way to bring him back to life."

"Back…to life?" Levy asked.

"Yes," I said. "That's what all his creations were. The Etherious – his demons – started out as tests he made, in order to bring his brother back. The R System, as well, was one of his ideas – a way to bring someone back from the dead. But he abandoned it when he realized he would have to trade a life for a life."

"Eventually, however, Zeref was cursed through his research, and then he started making his demons more and more powerful. He hoped that eventually he'd be able to make them strong enough so that one day, they'd be able to kill him."

There was silence.

"It certainly paints a different picture of him than most think, doesn't it?" Mavis said.

I turned to her and smirked. "Oh, we all know why you care so much. You looooooooove him."

She blushed. "Ahh, shut up Elle!"

"No way, the two of you were totally in love; don't even try to deny it. Whenever I would mention your name he'd get this super fond adorable smile on his face."

Her blush deepened, but she smiled. "D-did he?"

"Mmmmmmmhmmmmmmm," I said, sliding up next to her, my eyebrows hopping up and down.

Corvus sighed. "I don't even remember why I came out here in the first place. I'm going back, Elle. Goodbye."

And then he disappeared.

"Well, he's…um…" Macao started.

"Antisocial, I know," I said. "We're working on it. It's better when Phoenix is here, he's able to draw his older brother out more."

"Is Zeref still on Tenrou Island?" Makarov asked.

"Yes, I asked him to stay there. I figured if it was up to anyone about kicking him off it, it should be Mavis. After all, she loooooovees him. Also she founded this guild and it's technically her island."

"I thought it was the guild's holy ground," Freed said.

"Yeah, but we were only able to claim it as holy ground because Mavis was born there and was the only inhabitant for a large part of her life."

"How large?" Levy asked.

"Seven years," Mavis said. "When I was six, the Blue Skull guild raided the island and killed them all. I didn't leave until I was thirteen, when I met Yuri, Warrod and Precht."

Seven years, huh? I thought. Aloud, I said, "Well, if we're done catching up, I would like my fight now."

Gildarts shrugged. "Okay. But uh, just so you know, being a magical battery is actually a really good way to increase magical strength. So, I'm stronger too."

Lovely.

"Well, then maybe we'll all try being magical batteries," I said.

"Are you sure about this?" Laxus whispered as well all moved outside.

"Do I look sure about this?" I asked him.

He took a look at my face and opened his mouth.

"Don't answer that."

"No, you don't look sure."

"Laxus, I said don't answer that."

"I know, but I wanted to do it anyway." He smirked.

We reached the training grounds and Freed put down some runes for safety. Bickslow and Evergreen, who had yet to really see me fight, waited excitedly with the others. Reedus seemed a bit wary about watching the fight.

"Whenever you're ready," Gildarts said.

This was a real fight – Gildarts knows more about my magic now (not everything, since I just learned three new elements) and he isn't handicapped with Freed's runes.

I nodded. "I'm ready."

"Crush," he sent out a wave of his crash energy at me, and I immediately whipped up my magic.

"Venus's Reflective Shield!" I shouted, and a wall of pure light energy formed in front of me. His magic hit it and sent it back at him.

There were pros and cons to Venus's and Earth's different types of shields. For one, Earth's takes a lot less power to use – I'm not forming the element out of my own magic; I'm raising the ground; simply manipulating the element.

But Venus's shield can be used just about anywhere, as long as I have enough energy to sustain it.

And it's a lot purer, so it would hold up a lot better against things like Zeref's demons.

"Onee-sama, that's so cool!" Juvia said happily.

"What is that?" Reedus asked, as he frantically tried to draw it.

"Ella-sama has a type of lost magic, called Planetary Magic," Freed said. "Before she went training, she could only utilize the planet Earth, which is associated with the element earth, though she was able to use Pluto a little bit. Because she needs to surround herself in the environment specific to that element in order to learn it, she went to Tenrou Island to learn some other planets."

"What's Venus's element?" Evergreen asked.

"Light," Gildarts answered, dissolving his own attack.

I smirked, dropping the shield. "What can I say? It's pretty sunny on Tenrou."

Then I slammed my hands downward and shouted, "Fury of Mars!"

A wave of fire went directly to Gildarts and surrounded him, attacking him from multiple directions.

As he fought that off, I muttered, "Pluto's Body," and jumped into my own shadow, before jumping out of Gildarts's shadow.

"Venus's Sword!" I shouted, a long light-based sword growing out of my right hand. With a well-placed swipe, I slid the sword through his chest.

A burst of power connected as he tried to move away in time, and we both ended up flying many meters apart, onto the other sides of the field. Deep gashes were left in the ground from the pressure of moving Gildarts back.

A distant part of me wondered how I looked. I was still covered in Shadow Magic, but holding onto a sword made of light.

"Two elements at once, Elle? And opposites, at that," Gildarts said, impressed.

I shrugged. "Corvus is a slave driver."

It had taken the longest amount of time to get that down, and originally it was just me jumping out of my opponents shadow while requipping a sword.

However, Corvus made me (eventually) switch that out for the Venus spell, because I can choose what happens to my opponents when I hit them.

The deeper it goes into their body, the more control I can have over them.\

And also, it looks cooler.

Gildarts seemed to realize I had done something as he tried to move, and couldn't. "What did you do, Elle?"

"If I hit my opponent with Venus's Sword," I said, "I can do whatever I wish to them. The deeper the strike, the more power over them I have. For now, all I'm doing is keeping you still. However…"

An evil grin grew on my face and I changed the magic I was running through him.

And then he was on the ground, a high pitched noise coming from his throat.

"What are you doing to him?" Cana cried.

"Relax, I'm just tickling him," I told her.

It was true. Gildarts was rolling around on the ground as my sword activated on his nerves, tickling him like crazy, and his keening noise slowly became a type of wheezing laughter.

"Isn't it great?" I asked.

Despite the fact he was on the ground, laughing his ass off, Gildarts still managed to get up, laughing, and held out his hand to me, preparing a spell. Still shaking, he said, "All Crush."

The wave of explosive power hurtled towards me, and I cast, "Venus's Reflective Shield!" again.

And then a shock ran through my body right as the attack hit, and my power faltered.

And then everything went black.


When I woke up, I was lying on an infirmary bed.

"Gildarts, All Crush is too much for the children!" Makarov was yelling.

"No, it's my fault," I said, holding my head as I sat up. "I didn't get my shield up in time. I still haven't gotten a hang of maintaining a light shield and the sword at the same time."

But why didn't I? That was the question. Something had stopped me at the end, something that I had never felt before.

That was something I needed to check out.

I put it out of my mind for now, and turned to Gildarts. "However, the friendly sparring was to test my skills not knock me out. I didn't even get to use all my new elements."

"You have more new elements, Onee-sama?" Juvia asked.

"What are they?" Levy asked. "We've seen you use Earth, Shadow, Light, and Fire."

I smirked. "I learned one more." Gathering my power, I said, "This is for you, Juvia. Happy Birthday!"

"Wave of Neptune!" I shouted, and soaked Gildarts in a huge wave of water.

He stood there, dripping wet, and spit out a little water he had swallowed. "You done?"

I shrugged. "I'm cool."

"Onee-sama can use Juvia's element, too!" Juvia said excitedly, climbing onto the bed with me and hugging me.

"Yeah, sweetheart, after a lot of practice I was able to utilize water, too. I even have a spell that allows me to breathe underwater."

Juvia paused her bouncing a bit, before she began a bit more excitedly. "Juvia will develop a similar spell, too!"

I laughed and ruffled her hair, which was down in waves. She seems to have completely ditched the curly hair she had when I met her.

She looked cuter this way, anyway.

Honestly, I never thought I would end up so close to Juvia, but I love it.

"So are we good to go?" I asked.

Makarov sighed, and nodded.

"Alright everybody, to the training room! I have things we must discuss."


The kids (and Reedus, Gildarts, Macao, and Wakaba – who apparently have nothing better to do than spend time with kids) followed me down to the training room, where I sat.

"Cana, I need four blank cards," I said. "And you ought to be able to reuse them when I'm done."

She nodded and handed them to me.

On one I scribbled 1 and another 2. I put that pair aside.

On the next one I wrote Pisces and then Gemini, and put those two in a pair aside.

"Alright, Cana, Freed. I want you to each grab one from the pile in front of you. Then you get the left over card from the other pile."

I pushed the cards with numbers on them to Cana, and Freed the cards with the Zodiacs on it.

Freed and Cana exchanged glances, and each picked a card.

"I got 1," Cana said, confused.

"I have…Pisces," Freed said, looking even more confused.

I smiled and began to explain. "I have two more treasure sites I need to visit, and I decided to bring one of you and Laxus along with me for those. Cana, we'll be going for Gemini first. We'll probably do that this month. Freed, at some point at the end of July, we'll be going after Pisces key, alright?"

They nodded.

"This is gonna be super cool!" Cana said excitedly.

I smiled. "I'm glad you're going to like it. Now, though…" I turned to Makarov. "Have you chosen?"

He nodded. "Gildarts asked to sit out." He turned to all of us kids. "Now, I'm sure you've all heard of the Grand Magic Games…"

"Yeah, it sounds like a lot of fun, Jiji!" Laxus said. "I can't wait to watch!"

"You won't be watching, my boy," Makarov said. "You'll be participating."

There was silence. Then…. "WHAT?"

I laughed.

"Two teams from each guild are allowed. One of Fairy Tail's Teams will be comprised entirely of your generation," Makarov said. "Each team has five members. I would like Bickslow and Evergreen to sit out, and have Freed as the reserve. Is that alright?"

Bickslow and Evergreen nodded.

"I don't know how to fly," Evergreen said. "And I've spent more time on controlling my Stone Eyes than on learning Fairy Magic."

"The only soul I have is Papa," Bickslow said. "And while I've practiced getting stronger, I haven't really tried any of the attacks."

Makarov looked at Reedus. "I haven't placed you on either team because I wasn't quite sure where you fit in Elle's schematics of 'generation' but I also feel as if you aren't ready for the games yet."

Reedus nodded. "Oui. Merci. I would have asked to be withdrawn if chosen."

Makarov turned to Levy. "Levy, are you alright with participating? We can move you to the reserve, if you prefer."

"I think you should participate, Levy," Freed said. "You have much more offensive attacks then I do."

"Are you sure?" she asked.

I knelt down next to her. "You'll do great."

She smiled. "Alright, I'll do it!"

"That's the spirit!" I said. "Now, the GMG starts on the 1st of July! So we've got to train, guys. Train, train, train! Also, at some point, I would like to try teleporting more than two other people, because I don't know if I can carry all five of us if something happens."

Everyone nodded.

"Great," I said. "I also have a few stops to make and things to do."

"Alright, have fun!" Makarov said.

I waved and teleported away.

Chapter Text

Chapter Twenty Eight - Porlyusica

In front of me was an odd house out in the woods.

When I say 'house', I really mean 'hollowed out tree a hermit thought was a good place to live in'.

I took a deep breath and knocked on the door.

"Go away!" came an angry old voice.

"Porly, it's me!" I said.

The door opened and Porlyusica stared at me. "Don't call me that."

I rolled my eyes. "I wanted to talk to you about a few things."

She held the door open farther and let me walk in. "Well?" she demanded.

"Oh, calm down. You'll be happy to know that I can make the potions perfectly now," I told her.

An eyebrow rose. "You used them?"

I nodded. "Yeah, when I was training."

"And how did that go?" she asked.

"Well, that's one of the things I wanted to talk to you about," I said. "First, I was fighting earlier, and my magical power kinda…well, it would have kept running, but some sort of shock went through me. I was hoping you could give me a check-up."

She nodded and started doing a bunch of things that I didn't understand. "What else? I know this isn't the only reason you bothered me."

I chuckled. "Well, Makarov knows now."

Porlyusica, who was from Edolas, could tell I wasn't originally from this world, even if I do have a magical container and she doesn't.

"Good, you should have told him from the start." She froze in her machinations, before she started up again, running around and grabbing things. "You are a very, very lucky girl, Eleanor Rigby."

"What?" I asked. "Why?"

"Because you caught it early."

"Caught what?" I asked. "You know what's wrong with me?"

Porlyusica paused. "Yes. To put it simply…you have too much magical power in your body. If you can't drain it, you'll die."

Too much magical power… I was reminded of Ultear. She had that problem as well.

"So what do we do?" I asked her.

Ultear had obviously survived. Though I didn't fancy getting tortured by those psychopaths and Brain.

"Magical Overload is a difficult thing to handle. There's some potions we can use as a substitute for now, but we need something that will restrain your magic. And simply locking it away wouldn't do. It's not like we could just use magic-inhibiting cuffs or anything. You need something that actively drains the magic from your body."

"For how long?" I asked.

She shook her head, passing me a potion, which I started drinking. "I'm not quite sure. I don't think Gildarts's stopped until he reached his mid-teens. It could be four or five years, at least."

I finished the potion, then handed the empty bottle back to her. "Gildarts?"

She nodded. "Yes, Gildarts had a bit of trouble with magical power. Honestly, it's one of the reasons that most people wait to teach their children until they reach a certain age. The only exception being Slayers, as their bodies are actually biologically changed to sustain more of their power."

I paused. "Does that mean the rest of the kids are going to get this, too?" I screeched.

"It's possible," Porlyusica said. "It depends on the type of magic, and the person. If they're born with the magic, they usually don't need to worry."

Well, that crossed out Juvia, Bickslow and Evergreen. Laxus was safe because he was a slayer. But Cana, Levy and Freed were still a possibility.

"However, if they're not born with it, they need to be monitored."

"You said magical cuffs that actively drain magic, right?" I asked.

She nodded.

I requipped some of the ones from my requip space. "Like this?"

She froze as she took it in. "Where did you get this?"

I shrugged. "A magical store? An archeological site? I don't even know anymore."

She took it and nodded. "Yes. This is the type of thing that would work. You'll have to wear this for years, though. Over time, you can slowly start taking it off, and increase the amount of time you're not wearing it. That should help your body adjust faster."

"I don't know if you've heard about the Grand Magic Games," I said, clasping it on my wrist. "But Fairy Tail will be competing, and I would like you to come. If not to watch, then at least to stay in the hospital wing so you can help if we get hurt."

She raised an eyebrow. "You kids are competing?"

"Yes," I said. "Including me. Can I still do that with this?" I held up my wrist.

She nodded. "Yes. I suggest you take off the bracelet a few minutes before you perform. It will probably help to let your body refill natural for the games, and burn out your power that way. But you need to be careful, Elle, or you could get really sick. You can't use too much power at once. Also, I suggest you stop using those cards. Those might have triggered this as well. Meditate everyday, with the cuffs on. Don't take it off or use those cards unless it's an emergency. While it actively drains magic, you'll still be able to use it, just on a much smaller level - enough for you to keep teleporting and requipping items as often as you do."

I nodded. Don't take off the bracelet, continue meditating and training with it on. Keep away from the cards unless it's a life or death situation. Make Cana and everyone else stop using the cards, and if I know that I'm going to fight, take the bracelet off a few minutes before. "Alright. Also, Laxus has motion sickness, so I was wondering if you'd be able to make a potion or patch that would fix that for him. It's really just a matter of restoring his equilibrium."

"I see." She nodded. "Very well, child, I will work on developing something for him. Is that all?"

"Well…one more thing..." I paused. "Do you promise that you won't hit me with your broom?"

"No," she said. "Spit it out, child."

"Are you Laxus's grandmother?" I blurted.

She got a look of shock on her face, before she sighed. "Yes, I am, actually. How did you know?"

"It was honestly just a guess," I said. "You came to this world at a young enough age to join Makarov on his team. In addition that, Makarov was in his sixties when Laxus was born, so that's a huge range of time for when Ivan was born. So I was wondering."

She sighed. "Honestly, it's probably my fault that Ivan turned out the way he did. If Makarov and I had married, then maybe he would have acted differently."

"Don't be ridiculous," I said. "Being stuck between two parents in a loveless marriage would be even worse for him. Nature and Nurture are split in half, fifty/fifty, on how they affect someone's personality. He could've turned out exactly like this, even if you had raised him together."

She took a deep breath. "It wasn't exactly loveless – I cared about that idiot very much, and I still do. And who knows, maybe if we had done it properly, we'd even be together. But we were drunk one night, and it was never really supposed to happen. After I got pregnant, there was just a lot of distance between us."

I nodded. "I see. Does Laxus know?"

She shook her head.

"You should tell him," I said. "He'd be happy to know."

"We have nothing in common," Porlyusica said.

"You're nakama," I said. "You'll find something in common."


After I left Porlyusica, I went back to the training room and spoke with Cana.

"Are you alright?" she cried.

"I'll be fine!" I calmed her down. "Don't worry. But Porlyusica told me how to find the signs, and we need to find a way to monitor some of you guys so the same doesn't happen to you, alright? Or so we can catch it, and you don't get sick. And remember - no more of the Recycle Cards."

Cana calmed down and nodded, and slowly made a card for herself, Levy, and Freed. Since Juvia, Bickslow and Evergreen were born with their magics, they were alright. Laxus had his lacrima, and Porlyusica said that they didn't really show up after the ages of ten or eleven, anyway. Which also meant that Reedus should be fine.

We finished the cards and I put them in my requip space so I could monitor them. I gave myself a mental note to make one for Lucy soon. Virgo said that Lucy's bloodline was really good with Celestial Spirit Magic, but I didn't know whether or not it counted as being born with it.

I sat at a table to rest and popped out the keys I found at Galuna Island.

After trying to simultaneously read The Moon Maidens, which was the book Virgo gave me, and also fight hand to hand (with Phoenix reading aloud and me fighting Corvus), we realized that it would be better for me to do it on my own time.

So I put aside all of the Stellar things I wanted to do, and focused on my training.

Sitting at one of the tables, I spread out the keys and requipped Spirit Compendium.

I had found four keys at the island, and it was time to find out what they were.

The first one had a bunny on it, and I quickly matched it up to Lepus, the hare, which seemed to be along the likes of the Canis Minor spirit - a spirit that was usually kept as a pet.

One of them I immediately moved to the side, because I couldn't tell what it was – it simply looked as if had chains on it.

The next one was the weirdest fucking bird I have ever seen (I think it's a bird), and I pinned it as Apus, the Bird of Paradise, because I honestly had no idea what the fuck it was. Apparently it was good for illusions.

The next one looked a lot like the second one, actually, and, oddly enough, it had a bit of a black outline on it.

Quickly, I returned to the book, and read over something I had originally missed;

If the spirit is starred*, then it will have a black outline surrounding the symbol. This is because they're regarded as Legend Spirits.

Legend Spirits.

Suddenly, I knew what they were.

The one with chains I quickly matched up to Andromeda, the Chained Princess, who was apparently very adept at Trap Magic.

The last one, which had footsteps on it, I matched to Orion, the Hunter, who, like the Hunting Dogs, was extremely good at tracking. However, it also said that Orion worked best with his dogs (Canes Venatici) and that if one was to summon both, they could find anything.

I raised an eyebrow and requipped them to their storage place, adding them to the list of spirits I (and Lucy) had keys to.

I switched out Spirit Compendium for The Moon Maidens, and settled in for a read.

It didn't take me long to see what it could do.

There were multiple parts to being a Priestess of the Moon, and I could already tell which sister would probably excel at certain parts.

There were spells a bit like Urano Metria, from an offensive distance. It was easy to tell that this would probably be best for Angel – or Sorano. She didn't like to get her hands dirty.

Yukino, however, would probably go for the most common (and most useful) type of magic – Moonlight-Make.

It was exactly what it sounded like – a type of Maker Magic, like Gray's.

Honestly, considering that you can solidify light and use it as a weapon, it doesn't surprise me that the same could be done for moonlight.

But there were a few extra bonuses with it – concentrated power of the moon is great for Dispelling. If used correctly, Moonlight-Make (or Moon-Make, for short), can easily dispel an opponent's spells.

As I said before, Sorano would rather stand back, and not get her hands dirty, which is why long distance spells seemed good for her. In addition, if strong enough, one could make an 'army' of spirits out of pure Moon Magic – like how I can make golems with one of my Earth Spells.

Yukino, though, was fine with getting down and dirty – she had done it before, and was fine with doing it again, and she was quite skilled at hand to hand. So I wouldn't be surprised if she utilized that.

"Do you have any questions?" Corvus asked, popping up beside me.

I shook my head. "No, I've got the gist of it. And I think this will suit them well, too."

"And the keys?" he asked.

"I'll admit that the Legend Spirits had me stumped for a bit, but I figured it out," I admitted. I requipped out one key. "This is Apus, right?"

Corvus nodded.

"Why are there so many birds, anyway?" I asked, requipping the key and the book away. Even though this was something I would normally be fine with, I could start to feel the drain on my magic, and understood what Porlyusica had said about the bracelet.

"I'm afraid I can't answer that," Corvus said.

"How's Phoenix?" I asked in a soft voice.

Corvus sighed. "He's doing better, and he might recover a day sooner, so you'll be able to see him-"

"Next November," I finished. "Or somewhere around there."

Corvus nodded. "Yes. And he's researching the Celestial Library to see if there's any way to reverse Zeref's curse."

I smiled. "Tell him thank you."

He disappeared and I was left staring at the training room.


"So, what exactly did you want to talk about?" Levy asked.

"Your progress," I said. "I want to talk over what happened while I was gone, and see how you've improved. Have you tried any of the things I asked?"

Levy nodded. "Yeah. Gildarts, Macao and Wakaba took us fishing earlier this month, and had the group of us use our magic to try and catch the fish. I'll admit I had a little trouble at first, but I got pretty good at making up spells on the spot! It's still harder the first time, and it takes about half as much more magic to cast it, but I've gotten the hang of it."

I smiled. "That's good. The better you are at adaptability, the easier it will be."

Levy smiled.

"Have you been practicing the other spells?" I asked.

Levy nodded. "Yeah, I have the regular list of spells down. Though I'm not quite sure how you came up with some of these attacks, they're really effective."

"Which one is your favorite?" I asked, smiling.

"I really like Solid Script; Eggs," Levy admitted. "It's really fun using it on the adults, especially because they're not really sure what's going on when that happens."

I smiled. "Yeah, I thought that one would be fun. Have you been trying out a lot of prank spells?"

Levy nodded eagerly. "Bickslow has been really helpful for that, too! Papa had some pretty good ideas as well, and I had a lot of fun coming up with ideas for spells with them. Some of them are really effective, and simple, too."

"That's nice," I said. "Good job, Levy. And you've been meditating as usual?"

She smiled. "Yep!"

"Cool," I said. "Can you send Juvia over next?"

As Levy left and sent over Juvia, I requipped one of my lists for her and started crossing some of the things off. I didn't expect all of them to complete everything I had on these lists, but they were mostly things I thought could help with their training. I was also trying to get this generation to focus a lot more on actually using their brains.

"You wanted to speak to Juvia, Onee-sama?" Juvia asked, coming up.

I smiled at her. "Yep. Sit down, Juvia. I wanted to ask how you were progressing in your magical attacks."

Juvia beamed, ignoring the chair across from me and sitting by my side. "Juvia's Water Lock spans twenty feet! Juvia can only hold it at that size for two minutes, however."

I stared at how. "Wow. That's just...how the fuck...that's really impressive, Juvia."

"Thank you, Onee-sama!" she said eagerly. "Juvia has worked on expanding her attacks and on fighting multiple enemies!"

I chuckled and ruffled her hair. "I know I already said it, but wow, Juvia, that's really impressive. While I can do a little of a handful of elements, none of that is anywhere near as impressive as your progress."

Juvia blushed.

I smiled at her. "Send over Cana next, please."

Juvia went back to her meditating and Cana sat across from me. "Hey, Elle-nee-chan!"

"Hey Cana. This is about the cards I asked you to make when I was away," I said.

Cana nodded. "Yep, I've made them all!"

I was surprised at that. "Even the Memory Cards?"

Cana nodded. "Those were the hardest - and most of the cards are only prototypes now - but I really wanted to get that one done. Dad said he'd share memories of my mom with me through them, so I worked really hard. I've been trying to find a way to hook it up to a lacrima, but for now, it just projects the memory across a wall."

I smiled. "That's great! Perfect. And how quickly can you make a card?"

"In an emergency situation, it takes somewhere between thirty seconds to a minute," she said proudly. "And it depends on the card I'm making."

Cana already had sets of cards for all of her spells - this was only if she had to develop a new card in the middle of battle, because she had an idea. She had plenty of copies for all of her spells in her requip space.

"That's great," I said. "You can send Freed over next."


Eventually, I had finished going over everyone's progress while I was gone, and was left looking around the training room. We still had another five hours or so.

"Hey, Master," I said.

He looked up from his paperwork. "Yes?"

"I'm going to destroy part of the floor. Thought you ought to know."

He sighed. "Why, Elle?"

"It's for training," I said. "Have you ever heard of a balance beam?"

He shook his head.

I smiled and got up.

The kids (including me), were all extremely strong magically, enough so that we could probably easily go on jobs. But now it was time to spend time on our bodies, instead of just trying to land right. Especially because the GMG were coming up.

I went over to a barely used part of the room and said, "Hey, guys, I've got something new for you."

They all finished up what they were doing and came to my corner.

I knelt on the ground and concentrated.

Two thin beams solidified into rock, and slowly rose up, one higher than the other. There was about two feet in between them.

Underneath, I hardened the supports, all the way down to the basement. Then I softened the floor surrounding the balance beams so it wouldn't hurt as much if they fell.

"What's that?" Laxus asked.

"This," I said, climbing up on the shorter one. "Is called a balance beam. It helps with your balance."

I stretched on the beam and stood on one foot. "We've all trained our magic very hard, and now we need to start training our bodies. For now, I want you guys to practice your sense of balance. Your job? Walk across this beam without falling off."

"That sounds easy," Laxus scoffed.

"A lot of things sound easy, you damned tsundere," I said, "but it's not as easy as it looks, unless you're already magically nimble. First, you will practice walking across this. Then running across this. Then you move to the higher one. And then you jump back and forth."

I leapt to the higher beam, about a foot higher and about two feet away from me, and managed to land on my feet.

I was aiming to land on only one foot, but I already knew I had to work on my balance.

I mean, at least I didn't miss, and break my nose or something by jumping too short and slamming my face into the beam.

The beams are hard.

I should know - this is the second time making them.

"These beams are pretty hard, so be careful," I told the kids. "I made them by solidifying the earth. Also, I managed to soften the ground a bit underneath you, so if you fall, it won't hurt that much. Understood?"

They nodded, and I (completely and utterly showing off) did a roundhouse off the higher beam and landed on the floor.

My feet kinda hurt, but I showed no sign of it, and the kids looked at me with stars in their eyes.

Yeah….awesome older sister image is reinforced!

After all, Gildarts just totally trumped me earlier, so I had to do something.

Honestly, roundhousing (or cartwheeling) off of a balance beam is a lot easier than most of the things you can do on it. It's easier than jumping from one balance beam to another, and it's easier than doing a regular cartwheel and trying to get your feet to land further along on the balance beam. Going from the beam to the ground is a lot easier.

After some of the things Corvus made me do, roundhousing off a balance beam was a cake walk.

"So," I said, straightening up. "Who wants to go first?"


A few hours later, I had a written assessment of everyone's skills.

In order from youngest to oldest…

Levy had a very odd sense of balance. She couldn't walk across the beam without falling off, but when she tried running, she zipped across. Her sense of balance was a lot stabler the faster she was moving.

Juvia was a complete conundrum, because she didn't really have a sense of balance, since she was made of water. Even when she practiced turning herself completely solid, she was unable to find her 'sense of balance'.

That being said, there was no chance of her falling off of the beam. If she ended up coming off, she would easily maneuver her body into a new position. She could walk across the balance beam perfectly, but she didn't really have a sense of balance.

For instance, if you try to push someone off a balance beam, they would normally wave their arms and try leaning backwards and forwards so they don't fall.

Juvia didn't have to do that. She could just change her legs and end up in the same place.

So because of this, it seemed she had a perfect sense of balance, when really she didn't know what balance was at all.

It gave everyone a headache just thinking about it.

So now I need to come up with something new for her to do...

But moving on…

Cana, like Levy, was much better when she moved faster. Unlike Levy, though she tended to be pretty nimble and balanced in the first place. Cana was the type of person who could easily jump from one beam to the other, and make it look like she was slowly hopping across, gliding through the air.

I was extremely jealous.

But when Cana moved fast, she wouldn't even use both feet. She would jump from one to the other, only setting down one foot before she was off again.

Something tells me she'll be pretty fine, so I need to find something else for her to do.

That was when I decided that I would eventually just make a bunch of gymnastic shit, but moving on.

Evergreen was not very good at her balance. She wobbled easily and fell off several times, and moving faster didn't help – it just made her slip, or fall off quicker.

So I reassured her, told her we'd work on it, and that she'd mostly just practice landing with her wings, which were made when I was gone.

But she would still try to get better balance, just in case.

Freed was horrible at balance, unless he was moving very, very slowly. His back was nimrod straight, and because of that, he had to calculate his precise movements. Trying to be fast, or nimble, only shut him down, and, like Evergreen, he fell off the beams many times.

Bickslow surprised everyone by how easily he moved around on the beam. I honestly don't know who was better at this – Bickslow or Cana. It could go either way. He could move extremely well, and ran across the beams as if they were his own personal jungle gym.

Which made me want to make some bars, next.

Laxus, who didn't want to go, was last, and only got up because I made him.

And he was doing an absolutely horrible job until I told him, "Try using your lightning body."

And then everything switched. Laxus became amazing at balance, and was practically flying. Even when he stopped using his lightning body, he still remembered it, and did a pretty good job running around on it.

And during the whole time Reedus just stayed far, far away from the balance beam, preferring to draw our attempts rather than attempt himself. For now, I just sighed and accepted it, but in the future, I wanted him to be able to get the hang of it.

So in order from most proficient to least…(for the kids, because I honestly stopped paying attention when Macao and Wakaba tried to do it and one of them tripped and landed in a split on the beam) the list is…

1. A tie between Bickslow and Cana

2. Me

3. Laxus

4. Levy

5. Freed

6. Evergreen

And Juvia was just an oddity I couldn't even put on the list.

Afterwards (because I didn't want to build the rest of the gym today), I took them through a series of stretches.

Both Juvia and I were able to do a perfect split. Cana was close, but not quite there. Levy and Evergreen gave up pretty quickly, and Freed didn't even attempt. Bickslow almost managed to do it, which was impressive, and Laxus just shook his head, though I have the feeling he'll probably try it in private, like the stupid tsundere he is.

Reedus tried a few positions, as long as he could still draw in them, and it turned out that he was pretty flexible.

It wasn't long before it was nearing evening, so we ate dinner together and headed our separate ways.

As I teleported away and got ready for bed, I couldn't help smiling.

When I was younger, we would pass a gymnasium on the way to school. I eventually got curious and snuck inside, watching what they would do.

And I was jealous. I was so so, jealous.

But now I had a gymnasium, with my family, and it was going to be even better.

The only problem was…I didn't know how to make a trampoline.


I took gymnastics when I was younger (I fucking loved that damn trampoline), and for me, the easiest part was always getting off the beam, once I actually had the courage to do a cartwheel. I used to be scared I would miss the beam entirely and dive head-first into the ground.

I know that this was kinda a filler chapter, and there will probably be a bit more fluff and filler before we can move on to the 1ST ANNUAL GRAND MAGIC GAMES!

Anyway, as for Magical Overload - there was no real name on the internet so I made it up. Ultear got it when she was around Elle's age (Ultear's age isn't on the internet either, dammit), and I thought it would make a good connection on why so many people waited until around their pre-teens to learn magic.

Chapter Text

Chapter Twenty Nine - Birthday Surprises

While the trampoline was still a mystery, I made the bars pretty easily, though I had waited until I could get chalk.

So the next day, I taught the kids through using the bars (though not very well, because I'm much stronger in my legs than my arms) and made sure to remind them to put chalk on their hands first. I even put up a sign next to the pile of chalk.

While the kids were doing that, I got some rope and formed two circular rings. Tying them to the rope, I found a place to put them, and slowly began to make a different form of Venus's Reflective Shield.

These weren't reflective, and I didn't need an incantation – I was just solidifying the light magic into what I needed – a bit like maker magic, I realized. A series of steps floating around in a spiral appeared above me, and I started walking up them. It wasn't a staircase – just a number of platforms slightly higher than the previous one. It was easier to maintain, that way.

I reached the top and easily tied the ropes to a height that would be good for Gildarts.

Not that I would let him touch any of these things. No way; he'd destroy them all easily.

Making sure the ropes were secure, I traveled down the floating platforms and made a block that could be used as a stepstool for the shorter kids.

When all was said and done, we had our own nice gymnasium to use, and we all tried them every day (except for Reedus, who eventually decided he would prefer to be included in Macao and Wakaba's generation anyway).

Though no one was particularly good at the set of hanging rings.


The next day was Juvia's birthday, and a few days after that was mine.

After Freed's and Laxus's birthdays last year, we developed a new rule – everyone does what the Birthday kid wants (as long as, you know, it's not impossible, or illegal, or anything like that).

Juvia wanted to go swimming on her birthday, and some of the older members decided to join us. I led them to a nice swimming hole a few ways away from my house, and all of us kids jumped in almost immediately. Macao and Wakaba, who I swear, sometimes seem younger than the rest of us, got into a splash fight, and Enno hit both of them when they caught her up in it, when she was simply relaxing and floating in the water. Reedus sat on the edge of the swimming hole, and drew pictures of us having fun in the water. Gildarts joined us, too, but I gave him one of the magical inhibitor cuffs I now had to wear, so that way we didn't have to worry about destroying the swimming hole – especially since it's a good place for me to practice Neptune.

Even Makarov ditched his paperwork for a day, and joined us, and I suggested something a lot earlier. "Hey, Master, why don't we build a pool at the guild?"

His face lit up. "That sounds like fun. And also…"

"I know what you're thinking," I hissed. "Don't you dare make that peephole."

He sighed. "Fine."

All in all, though, it was really fun, and the more courageous of us jumped off the top of the waterfall into the swimming hole. By most courageous I mean me, Laxus, Bickslow, and Cana. Juvia just did it because she can turn into a blob.

But Levy, Evergreen, and Freed didn't want to go near the top of the waterfall. Evergreen was afraid of being pushed off, though I think the only one who actually would get pushed off would be Freed, because Bickslow would want him to loosen up.

I also think Freed knew that, which was why he was staying away.

And of course, Reedus never got in the water in the first place.

All in all, though, it was a wonderful day, and we even spent some time meditating while we floated on the waves.

Then my birthday came, and everyone was terrified on what I was going to make them do.

I just rolled my eyes and used one of Cana's newest cards – the Memory Card - and copied my memory of Iron Man, Captain America, Thor, and finally the Avengers.

So we had a movie marathon.

And then I was demanded to make copies of all the 'weird dreams' I could remember.


"Please tell me you can move us closer," Cana begged.

I shook my head. "Sorry, but this is as close as we can get."

Around three weeks into May, I grabbed Cana and Laxus and took them to Gemini's location.

Unfortunately, it seemed as if Gemini's key was on a mountain, and there was not really any flat land I could put us on.

So instead, the three of us were at the base of the mountain, ready for a hike.

I took out the tack, which spun forward and a bit to the right.

I put it away, and started walking. "Come on guys, just be careful. It's probably in a cave, or something."

"You don't have any climbing gear?" Laxus asked.

"Nope," I said.

Cana caught up to us as we hiked up the mountain, which was pretty steep, but also easy enough to walk on. Where we were, it was mostly grassland, so I wouldn't have been able to really use the climbing gear until we got closer anyway.

Slowly, the grassland started being replaced by rock, and it became a lot harder to walk.

And it became cold.

"Why…" Cana was shivering. "Why is it so cold?"

"It's because we're nearing the top," I said. I requipped out a jacket for her, which she put on. In addition to that, I made a basic ball of fire that let off heat for us.

"Are we close?" Laxus asked. He tried to move closer to the ball without me noticing.

I rolled my eyes and brought out the tack again.

"Yeah, pretty close," I said. "Come on, let's keep going."

We continued up the mountain, and Cana asked, "How did the keys even get on this mount-"

The ground under us broke, and we all fell.

"Fluffy Landing Card!" Cana shouted, and threw a card below us. It exploded into a ball of fluff, which the three of us landed on.

"Nice save, Cana," I said. "But…uh...how do we get out?"

It was rather hard to get out of the fluff now that we were sinking into it.

"I'm not really sure, this was a prototype card," Cana admitted.

"You mean we're stuck in a cloud?" Laxus asked.

I rolled my eyes. "I'll take care of it. Don't freak out."

I raised my hand, "Mars's Wave of Agony!"

"WAVE OF AGONY?" both Laxus and Cana shrieked.

The fire quickly burned through all of the fluff and we ended up on the floor.

"It didn't hurt," Cana said as the fire dissipated.

"Mmhmm," I said. "It's supposed to only work on enemies, going out from a wave in all directions from the caster. It's a pretty explosive spell, and honestly, I'm kind of eager to see it in battle."

"What about Gildarts?" Laxus asked.

I shook my head. "No, this thing is supposed to hurt. No way. I'll only use this against real enemies, or members of a dark guild or something."

"So why did you say 'don't freak out' instead of 'this won't hurt you, despite the name'?" Cana asked.

I shrugged. "I honestly didn't realize which spell I was going to use until I cast it. I just knew I was going to set the fluff on fire, and that it might freak you out." I turned to Cana completely. "In the future I want you to practice taking things back into your cards. That way you use less energy by reusing them, and you also have a way of escaping."

Cana nodded.

"Now, how do we get out of here?" Laxus asked.

"We…don't…" I said, looking at my hand, which held the tack. "It's in this cave."

"Really?" Cana asked.

I nodded and turned, going deeper into the mountain.

"It's getting dark, Elle, can you make another ball of fire?" Laxus asked.

"I've got something better," I said.

I requipped out a long stick and wrapped the end up and set it on fire.

"There you go," I said, handing it to Laxus.

He blinked, accepting it. "Why are you carrying around sticks?"

"NO QUESTIONS!" I shouted, turning deeper into the cave.

Laxus sighed as he followed me, Cana giggling along the way.


Eventually, we reached an opening in the cave, and we all stopped to stare at the things.

Let's just say that there were a lot of jewels this time.

"Wow, holy crap!" Cana said.

"Cana, you're six, please wait another year or two before you start cursing," I said.

Cana sulked. "Crap isn't really a curse word. It's not like I said the 'S' word or anything…"

I rolled my eyes. "Alright, here's how it's going to work. Gather things according to similar items, and I'll go around requipping. If you see something you want to keep, please tell me first. I have little reason to say no, and I want to have a full catalogue of everything I've found at the sites."

They nodded, and we split up. I went immediately for the Gemini key, which led me to, once again, the Celestial pile.

Next to Gemini's key were several others.

One, I recognized immediately; Scorpio.

Raising my eyebrows, I requipped the two Zodiac keys with the rest of the golden ones.

Next was a pile (literally, a pile) of silver keys.

Actually there were only three, but it was odd that they were in a pile.

Two of them were Legend keys, one which had a fist, and another which had lightning.

I could only assume that it was Hercules and Perseus, considering that they were both sons of Zeus and we were high up on a mountain.

I requipped it away (though I have made a separate section for the Legend keys) and looked at the last one, which had a lion.

I smirked, assuming this was Leo Minor – in other words…Loke's younger sibling.

That will be interesting to see.

There was one last key, and I recognized the symbol on it instantly, along with the key type.

Pegasus, one of the Platinum keys.

Nice….

With the keys all away, I turned and made my way back to the others, requipping new piles into my storage as I went.

"Elle!" Laxus shouted, and I sped up, running ahead to where Laxus was holding on to Cana, who was struggling to move forward.

"Let me go, Laxus, I just want to touch it!" she said, and she was staring at an odd, box-shaped object that positively reeked of dark magic, something I was pretty good at detecting after a month with Zeref.

"Venus's Sword," I cast, and quickly swiped Cana across the chest with it.

Clarity returned to her eyes. "What…just…"

"You tried to touch that thing-" I said, pointing at the object, "and it positively reeks of dark magic. So I hit you with Venus's Sword, and used it to purify whatever control it had over you."

"That's pretty handy," Laxus said, letting go of Cana. "But what do we do now? We should probably show it to Jiji."

I shook my head. "This is Celestial Spirit business." Quietly, I requipped out Corvus's key into my hand, and he immediately appeared.

"What is it?" he asked, before he noticed what we were all staring at. "Oh…"

With a sharp intake of breath, he went back to the Spirit World before reappearing with gloves.

"I'll be taking this with me to the Spirit World, for now," he said.

"Can you please get Crux to look at it, and tell me what it is?" I asked.

"I know what it is," he said darkly. He rounded on the group of us. "You are all very, very lucky."

And after that cryptic statement, he grabbed the box, and disappeared.


We finished collecting everything at the site, and I found a pile of lacrima orbs that fit the description Papa gave me. If I was right, then one of these would work for him, and then Bickslow also had extra for his other souls.

Cana really liked a small amethyst ring, which surprisingly fit her thumb. I let her keep it, and we returned home.

"Did you guys have fun?" Gildarts asked.

"Yeah, it was pretty fun, even though we fell into a cave," Cana said.

"How do you fall into a cave, Onee-sama?" Juvia asked.

"We were standing above it and the ground broke underneath our feet. Cana saved our fall with one of her cards."

"Yeah, and then Elle gave us a heart attack when she cast one of her Mars spells," Laxus muttered.

I requipped the orbs and showed them to Makarov and Papa, who took them and traded out Papa's substitute for the real thing.

"Can you hold onto the others for me, Big Sis?" Bickslow asked.

I nodded. "There are seven more, just so you know."

"Other than falling, everything went okay?" Gildarts asked.

Cana hesitated. "Well…"

"WHAT HAPPENED!" Gildarts screeched. He rounded on me. "ELLE, YOU PROMISED YOU'D PROTECT MY BABY!"

"Calm down, Dad, she did!" Cana shouted.

Gildarts calmed down a bit, but he grabbed Cana and started hugging her.

"What happened?" he asked.

"We don't really know…" Laxus said.

"There was an unknown item," I said. "That reeked of black magic. Cana fell under its spell-"

"WHAT?"

FUCK, bad phrasing.

"Not an actual spell, but she seemed enchanted with it. Laxus managed to stop her from touching it until I hit her with my sword."

"Your sword?" Makarov asked curiously.

I nodded. "Yeah, Venus's Sword lets me control the person I hit, remember?"

"You CUT MY DAUGHTER OPEN?"

"No! Jeez, calm down. I basically purified her body of whatever made her so attached to it."

"What did you do next?" Freed asked, the kids having come over to hear the story.

"She called Corvus," Laxus said. "And he took it to the spirit world."

"Give them awhile to deal it," I said. "I'll ask about it again sometime later this year."

Though for all I know, they won't be allowed to tell us anything about it.


Somehow I found myself outside the Heartfilia Konzern, even though I could have sworn I still had a few weeks before Lucy's birthday.

The door opened and I was glomped by a tiny child. "Ellie-nee, Ellie-nee! I'm six now!"

I laughed, and swung her around in my arms. Since we were spending so much time building our strength, and because Juvia and Levy, and hell, even Cana, liked being carried by me (though usually in piggyback rides), it was pretty easy for me to hold her weight.

Lucy squealed and I put her down. "Happy birthday, sweetheart. What's up?"

Lucy grabbed my hand and dragged me inside, and Layla, who had been holding the door open the whole time, laughed to herself and closed the door behind us.

"So many things, Ellie-nee! I can hold open three Zodiac gates and a silver one!"

My eyes widened. That was more than I expected.

Layla, seeing my look, began to explain. "You see, giving her Ophiuchus helped with her magical reserves. Before that, she had her four Zodiac keys, but she could only pull them out every so often, according to their contracts."

"Ophiuchus said he can come out whenever I want!" Lucy said excitedly.

"In addition to that, she summons her spirits for specific things. Virgo, for everyday needs, which is why her gate ends up open the most. Cancer, to play dress up and do her (and even my) hair," Layla continued. "Aquarius, for swimming lessons, and Taurus, for sparring with some other mages."

"I see," I muttered. "Since Ophiuchus is a golden gate, and takes a bit of power to open, summoning him so often has helped."

Lucy nodded. "Ophiuchus is really smart, too. Sometimes he'll just come spend time with me, and we'll read stories, or do homework, and he's really really smart!"

"It's nice to have a helper," I said. "But make sure there's no cheating."

Speaking of which, I was probably going to have to incorporate things like math into the usual lessons with the kids.

Or, some sort of school work.

Except mages tend to be a lot more mature (with the apparently complete exception of Natsu, and Sting), so they probably already know math.

Oh well, I'd worry about it after the Games. They were in a month, after all, and the kids we're focusing on training for now (you know, with exceptions for birthdays).

Lucy nodded. "Don't worry, he doesn't let it happen."

"Good," I said. "Now, do you remember some of the things we discussed?"

She nodded. "No Monoceros yet, I understand. And no Zodiac either."

"Well…" I said. I turned to Layla. "Do you think she'll be able to hold all four gates open before Christmas?"

"Honestly, I'd be a bit surprised if she couldn't do it by the end of July, at the latest," Layla admitted. "She's been growing vastly, and it seems to be at an accelerated rate, as well."

I turned to Lucy. "Summon Aquarius," I said. "As long as it doesn't violate your contract."

"It doesn't!" Lucy said happily, and she led the way outside to an extremely nice lake. She dipped the key in the water. "Open, Gate of the Water Barer! Aquarius!"

"Brat, I told you, I was going on my date-"

Lucy cut her off. "Aqua-nee, Aqua-nee. Ellie-nee asked me to summon you."

At that, Aquarius sighed and straightened, turning her gaze to me.

Apparently news travels very fast across the Celestial Realm – or at the very least, a large majority of people knew who I was.

"Why did you ask the brat to summon me?" Aquarius asked, but her voice was much fonder as she spoke of Lucy.

That didn't surprise me. After all, if she remembered the end of the last timeline…

"You know of the deal I have with Lucy, correct?" I asked.

She nodded. "She doesn't get the next Zodiac key until she can summon all the ones she's contracted to. I know."

"And you know that she's getting close?" I asked.

Her eyes narrowed. "What about it?"

"Even though she can only summon three of her four, I will be giving Layla the next key," I said. "And she will give it to Lucy once Lucy can summon all four."

Aquarius raised an eyebrow. "So? What does this have to do with me?"

I requipped the key into my hand and held it up to her.

"I found it," I said. "And if you ask Lucy, I'm sure that you can eventually make it part of her training."

"Make what?" Lucy asked.

"This is Scorpio's key," I told her, "Aquarius's boyfriend. So when you're eventually contracted to him, I think that while you're training, you should try summoning Aquarius and Scorpio at the same time, so they can have some dates in the human world. Time moves faster in the Celestial Realm, so they can enjoy a bit more relaxation on a date out here."

Lucy nodded. "Yeah, that will be fun! I promise to help with your dates Aqua-nee! I can't wait to meet your boyfriend!"

"And if I ask you to stay away from my dates?" Aquarius asked, voice lowering and eyes flashing.

"Then I will keep you both out here and play with Ophiuchus or Virgo," Lucy said firmly.

Aquarius smiled, legitimately smiled. "Alright, Lucy. Happy Birthday. And Elle? Thanks…" her voice faded as she went back to the Celestial Realm.

"How did you find Aqua-nee's boyfriend?" Lucy asked, as we sat down outside near the lake. One of the servants brought a picnic blanket for us to sit on.

"It was actually an accident," I said, giving Scorpio's key to Layla, who carefully tucked it away. "I was looking for Gemini's key, and I found them together."

"Cool!" Lucy said.

"Oh," I smiled, remembering. "Can you manifest your magic yet?"

Lucy nodded, but she seemed a bit downtrodden. "Yeah, but it's really hard. I can make it appear, but I can't solidify it yet."

"Hey, it will take time," I said. "The most important thing you can do with it is make a shield, so I want you to practice, just in case."

She nodded. "You said you were training too, Ellie-nee. What happened?"

"Well," I said. "What do you know of Planetary Magic?"

Layla gasped. "Elle, I didn't know you have Planetary Magic."

I frowned. "Oh. Sorry, I thought I told you." I turned to Lucy. "Well, what do you know?"

She frowned. "It's a Lost Magic, right?"

I nodded. "Yep. It has to do with the planets, and each planet corresponds with an element. Mercury is Iron, Venus is Light, Earth is Earth, Mars is Fire, Jupiter is Lightning, Saturn is Wind, Uranus is Ice, Neptune is Water, and Pluto is Shadow."

"Wow, you can do them all?" Lucy asked.

I laughed. "No, I can only do a few of them. The closest to what I want you to do with your magic is probably a lot like Venus's, which is Light Magic."

"Venus's Sword!" I said, and a large sword grew out of my arm. "This spell allows me to create a sword out of pure light. Doing this allows me whatever I wish with it. It can cut through anything, if I want it to, or it can simply go through people and affect them in different ways."

"What do you mean?" Lucy asked.

"For instance, in my guild, we sometimes fight each other, like how you spar with other mages to get stronger. I was fighting a man named Gildarts, and my sword went right through him. After that, I was able to stop him from moving, with the sword. And after that…"

My grin grew evil.

"What did you do?" Lucy asked, slightly scared.

I vanished the sword. "I tickled him!" and then started tickling her.

After a lot of laughing and rolling around, we stopped so we could breathe.

Layla giggled at the sight.

"So, did you actually tickle him with your sword, or were you just messing around with Lucy?" Layla asked.

"Oh, no I actually tickled him," I said. "But despite that he stood up and cast a spell at me, and I didn't defend myself in time. When I woke up, he was getting yelled at by the Master."

Lucy frowned. "But isn't getting hurt normal in fights? Mommy isn't happy when I get hurt, but she wouldn't tell at my trainers."

"Well, for one thing, Gildarts is an adult," I said. "He actually has a daughter about a year older than you. For another thing, Gildarts is probably the most powerful mage in the entire guild, and he probably went a bit overboard, considering who he had as his opponent."

Layla's eyes were wide. "And you were fighting him?"

I nodded. "Yeah. He uses Crash Magic, so his magic can be pretty destructive. After that fight, we realized that when he was fighting a kid he had to just stick with regular minor spells, because the more powerful ones are too much for us."

"Wow," Lucy said. "I don't know if I could do that. It sounds scary."

Hmm, I wonder if Gildarts would be affected by Urano Metria.

"It can be, a bit," I said. "But Gildarts is a part of the guild – he's family. If he was a real opponent – then I'd be terrified."

I looked at Lucy. "Which one of your spirits are like pets?"

"Well, Vulpecula can be considered a pet, though she does play a type of mind trick on people, that can makes them disoriented," Lucy said.

I nodded, and requipped specific keys into my hands. "These are the keys to Serpens and Lepus, which I also believe are considered pet-like spirits."

Lucy nodded. "That's why there are so much of them."

I took out another key. "This one is something called a Legend Key."

"Oh, I've heard of those!" Lucy said. "They're silver keys but they're still pretty strong!"

I nodded. "Yep, and this one is Orion. Like Asterion and Chara, he uses tracking magic. But both their magic works several times better when they're all summoned together, so I suggest you start doing that as well."

She nodded. "I'm gonna try to keep them all out all day, and also Ophiuchus!"

I sweatdropped. "That's, what…Vulpecula, Canes Venatici, Orion, Lepus, Serpens, and Ophiuchus?"

She nodded determinedly. "I'm going to keep them out all day, and we'll all play together!"

"Maybe you should hold off on bringing out Orion with the others," I said. "He might not want to play."

She frowned. "Oh."

I ruffled her hair. "Don't worry. Besides, Ophiuchus is a golden gate, and even without Orion there's four more silver spirits. That's quite a bit."

She nodded. "I know. But it will be fun!"

I smiled, and then remembered. "Oh, how is your requipping going?"

"It's pretty good," Lucy said. "It's not very big, probably only about the size of a chest…"

"She's been practicing more on summoning them faster than making her space bigger," Layla commented.

"Nothing wrong with that," I said. "Do you still need the book?"

Lucy shook her head, and I smiled.

"Good," I said. "Because I want another girl at the guild to learn it."

Lucy seemed a bit sad at that.

"What's wrong, Lucy?" I asked.

"It's just…I want to join the guild, too!" Lucy said, starting to cry. "But Daddy won't even let me visit!"

I sighed. If Jude didn't get his head out of his ass, I was going to rip him a new one. At least he was actually able to spend time with Lucy on her birthday this year, which is why I came on June 2nd, instead of the 1st.

"Don't worry, Lucy," I said to her, ruffling her hair. "Even if it takes a while, you'll get to join Fairy Tail."

"I know," she said quietly. "But I don't want to wait."

"Well," I said. "I'll see about taking you to the guild. And if we still can't do that…" I smirked. "We'll just have to take the guild here."

Layla looked like she was trying not to laugh.

"Really, thank you Ellie-nee!" Lucy said, jumping into my arms again.

"Yeah," I said. "And it isn't a problem, Lucy. Besides, have you heard of the Grand Magic Games?"

She nodded. "Yeah. It sounds cool…"

"Well, Fairy Tail is competing this year, so you can at least come and see us fight," I said. "The kids have our own team. I'll be participating, too."

"Really? That's so cool, Ellie-nee!"

Layla nodded. "Oh, yes, we'll definitely come see."


I spent the rest of the day with Lucy, and her spirits, and we ate dinner out by the lake. Layla gave me the extra food, and I read a bit of a story to Lucy before she fell asleep.

"I didn't know she was still read to sleep," I told Layla after leaving the room.

"She isn't," Layla said. "She just loves you, and wants to spend time with you."

"I love her too," I said. I turned and gave Layla a hug. "Thank you, Layla, for giving me a chance and believing in me."

She hugged me back, and I wondered if this is what it felt like to have a mother.

"If you're her sister, that makes you my daughter, too, Elle," she said.

I squeezed her tighter, and tried to hold back tears. "Thank you, Layla."

For giving me something I always wanted.

"One more thing," I said, pulling out of the hug. "Grammi still works here, right?"

Layla nodded.

"I want Brandish to start meditating with Lucy, and work on training. They'll be great friends."

Layla nodded. "I have no problem with it, and I've been wanting to introduce them for a while. Goodnight, Elle, and good luck at the Grand Magic Games."

"Goodnight Layla." I smiled and went home.


Alright guys, next chapter is the start of the Grand Magic Games! I might be a few days (like until the weekend) because I want to make sure I haven't messed up any of the organizing. Once I'm all set, I'll be able to post them.

And for those of you who don't know Brandish, she is in the Alvarez arc, and her mother was Grammi, one of the Heartfilias' servants. Because of a huge misunderstanding, she tried to kill Lucy, but eventually Lucy... You know, was Lucy and they ended up as friends. You can look her up and find colored pages from the manga that fans have filled out, but she has green hair, just so you're not confused.

Brandish is the reason that the warning is up in the summary, and she will be the only real character from the Alvarez arc (as of currently). No August, Irene or Larcade. Just saying.

Chapter Text

Chapter Thirty - The 1st Annual Grand Magic Games - Arrival and Preliminaries

We spent the rest of June training our asses off. I also practiced teleporting all of the kids throughout the city multiple times. In the end, I was able to take all eight of us and teleport us to the other side of Magnolia.

So I wasn't really worried about moving five of us.

Levy was probably the most worried about the games, and she had been training constantly. She felt that she wasn't up to par with the rest of us who were competing.

To be honest, she wasn't. She was a little behind, compared to me, Laxus, Cana, and Juvia. But she was still strong, and I told her so.

She spent a lot of time working on building up her magical container, and went crazy working on her spells.

But she caught up, and that had her feeling better.


With three days until the games, we began to make our way to Crocus.

Unfortunately for Laxus, Makarov made us take the train, so Laxus curled up on the seat next to me and tried not to barf. I ran my fingers through his hair, and started up his SoundPods, hoping the music would distract him. Soon enough, it actually worked, and he was fast asleep by my side.

"Freed, is there any progress on making a rune?" I asked, turning to him.

He shook his head.

"We couldn't find anything," Levy said.

I sighed. Hopefully Porlyusica would have some progress.


When we arrived there, and checked into our hotel, everyone (except me) was more than a little surprised to see a royal summons waiting for me.

"Elle, what did you do now?!" Makarov screeched.

I rolled my eyes. "It'll be fine. Bye, guys. I dunno when I'll get back, so for now, get settled, and then meditate or something. But nothing too straining – hard training is over, we're already here. Just expand your containers if you can."

The group, including Bickslow and Evergreen (even though they weren't competing), nodded, and made their way upstairs.

I turned and left with the royal summons.


At the palace, I was shown to a small room off to the side, which seemed to be for serving guests.

Not long after waiting, Ame walked through. "Elle, how are you?"

"I'm good," I said, smiling. "How is your pregnancy going?"

She smiled. "It's progressing well. Hisui is expected sometime at the beginning of August."

"While it's good that everything is going well, I mostly meant 'How are you handling it?'" I said, laughing.

She laughed. "I'll admit, I haven't even gone to the higher floors of the castle in months. I'm already waddling around like a penguin, and the lack of mobility is driving me insane."

I winced. "Yeah, that would get on my nerves, too. I like to move around a lot."

"So, you're here to see the games?" she asked.

"Not quite," I said.

"Oh?" Ame asked.

"I'm not really here to see the games. More like participate in them," I admitted.

She froze, before she started getting riled up. "What is your Master thinking, sending a child to compete in the games!"

"Please, Your Majesty, calm down and let me explain!" I said.

She took a deep breath and sat back down in the chair across from me. "Alright. And I told you to call me Ame, remember?"

I blushed. "Alright, Ame. Since we're allowed to submit two teams, I asked Master Makarov to compose a team entirely of children. I wouldn't have done it if I didn't believe the five of us could handle it."

She took a deep breath. "How young is the youngest on your team?"

"Levy is almost six," I said. "She'll be turning six later this month."

"A five-year-old!" she moaned.

"How about we change the subject, eh?" I asked.

She took a deep breath, before straightening. "We've discovered that Hisui is indeed a girl. Toma believes you now, though I think he has believed you since you've admitted the pumpkin thing. He's gone full out as 'Mato'. Completely ridiculous."

Despite saying that, Ame was smiling, and sounded extremely fond. "But that type of ridiculousness is what made me fall for him. That idiot."

I laughed. "Well, at least he's having fun. I can't even imagine how stressful running a country is, so it's nice that he gets to have some fun with planning this."

She nodded. "I'm assuming you're going to be the team leader?"

I shrugged. "Probably. Why?"

"Each team needs to straighten things out," Ame said. "It starts with preliminaries, then five straight days of battle – during those days, each member of the team must compete in one game and one battle. You can chose when you want to go, though, and the match-ups are made randomly. Not enough is known about Fiore's mages for us to let the audience pick."

I nodded. "I see. I don't mind the extra day, I think it's a good idea."

"After that, on July 6th, is the day of rest. July 7th is a free for all, with all members from each guild. If there are two teams for one guild, they're scores are averaged. The next evening is the banquet for the participating guilds. They're hoping everyone will clear out by the morning of July 10th."

I nodded. "I see. That makes sense. I think it will go over well."

She smiled. "I believe so as well. Thank you for the help, Elle. We really appreciate it. I didn't really have anything important to say, I just really wanted to catch up with you and see how you are doing."

"That's fine," I said. "And thank you for the cookies." I gestured to the plate of cookies in front of me, grabbing one for myself as I left.

"Oh, take more," Ame said. "Enough for your team."

I paused. "Would you mind if I take eight, then? We also have a reserve member, and two of the kids aren't competing because they don't think they're ready."

She nodded. "Do you need a box?"

I shook my head and requipped eight cookies into a specific drawer in my requip space, made specifically for snacks. "I'm good," I said. "I hope you enjoy the games."

"I look forward to it," she said, as a guard came in and began to lead me out.

I waved as I left the palace, and teleported back to the hotel.


"What….is this?" I asked, stunned.

"We're having a huge sleepover!" Levy said happily. "Isn't it great, Elle-chan?"

The kids had pushed all eight beds together to form a giant bed so we could all sleep on the same thing.

"How did this…come about?" I asked.

"Juvia wanted to share a bed with Onee-sama," Juvia said. "And everyone decided they wanted to, too!"

I sighed and shrugged, requipping out my cookies. "I brought cookies. One for each of us."

I handed out the cookies and took a bite of my own, nearly moaning by how good it felt.

Talk about perfect chocolate chip cookies. Where it just melts in your mouth and is all gooey and warm and the cookie is absolutely heaven in every way.

"Man, those are some good cookies!" Bickslow said. He had finished his first.

Looking around, I could see the others nodding, most of them with their mouths full.

"Bicks, you've got some chocolate on your face," Laxus said, taking another bite of his cookie.

"Good, I want more," Bickslow said, making his way to the mirror so he could wipe off the chocolate (and subsequently eat it).

I laughed.


After cleaning up for the night and eating a big dinner, the eight of us climbed into our giant mess of a bed and laid there, cuddling up.

Somehow, I ended up in the middle, with three or four different people half on me.

"Goodnight, everyone," I said, as my eyes began to close.

"Goodnight," came seven replies.

It was the best sleep I'd ever gotten.


On the next day, we had gotten a schedule to fill out if we made it past the preliminaries.

"Who wants to go when?" I asked. "Try to make sure there are two days between your game and battle."

The games started on a Monday, and then ended on Friday before the mandatory rest on Saturday and the battle royale on Sunday.

"Do we know what the games are?" Levy asked.

I shook my head.

At the silence around me, I took my pen and went to Monday's panel. "Alright, who wants to start us off?"

Silence.

I sighed.

"Alright, how about I fill this out and you guys okay it?"

They nodded.

Looking at the battle sheet, I put down Cana first, then Laxus, me, Levy and Juvia.

At the games part, I put down me, then Levy, Juvia, Cana, and Laxus.

"Alright," I said. "On Monday, I'll be doing the games, and Cana will be battling. On Tuesday, Levy will be doing the games and Laxus will be battling. On Wednesday, Juvia will do the games and I will be battling. On Thursday, Cana will be doing the games and Levy will be battling. On Friday, Laxus will be doing the games and Juvia will be battling. Is that good?"

Looking at the nods around me, I picked up the sheet and handed it to Makarov, and he submitted it to the committee.


When it came time for the Preliminaries, I made sure we were all in our hotel room by seven, and suggested that they all go to sleep.

"Why so early?" Freed asked.

"Simple," I said. "I'm assuming there's a reason why Midnight was specified. So I'm going to set an alarm for eleven thirty. But I want us to get a nap in."

They accepted it and we climbed into our huge fort bed.

Our alarm woke us up at 11:30 pm, and everyone (even Freed, Bickslow and Evergreen) were awake and ready for whatever was going to happen at twelve.

I couldn't help worrying that it would be the same as the X791 games, or else I would have changed some things around.

At twelve, the gong sounded and the hotel was raised into the sky.

Laxus immediately started getting sick.

I sighed.

Finally, the hotel stopped, and Mato appeared before everyone. "Hello, everyone. Kabo."

"Kabo?" Freed asked. Everyone (except Laxus who was still on the ground, recovering) looked confused.

"We will be kicking off the Games with the Sky Labyrinth, kabo. Here, you will follow the path to and make your way through the maze to one of the checkpoints, kabo! I wish you good luck! Kabo!"

Then Mato disappeared, and we could see people running up the different paths.

"Cana," I said.

She nodded, pulling out a card. "Yep. Give me a sec."

After several seconds of tense silence, she stopped pouring magic into the card, and yelled. "I've got it, Elle!"

"Great," I said. She handed me the card and I concentrated on it, finding the location.

"Everyone grab on," I said, and Levy, Cana, Laxus and Juvia's hands grabbed onto my arms.

"Here we go," I said, and then teleported.

The five of us appeared outside of a door, and I walked forward and opened it.

The judges, which was really all of the guild masters (though it would be lowered to only the ones that would be competing) and Yajima, stared at us in surprise, though Makarov was roaring with laughter.

"Hello, Mato!" I told the pumpkin, and winked at him.

A loud bell rang once in the arena, and an image of Mato appeared in front of everyone again. "That gong is signaled once a team makes it to the finish line, kabo. One team has already grabbed first place, kabo!

With the announcement over, Mato turned to us. "Congratulations. You made it here in less than two minutes, kabo."

I smirked, and we made our way out of the arena. "We need to get some sleep!" I called. "I dunno if you noticed, but it's past our bedtime! See you tomorrow…."

Laughing, the five of us left the arena, and I teleported us back to the hotel.


Freed, Bickslow, and Evergreen all jumped into the air when we appeared. "You're back already?" Evergreen asked.

I nodded. "Yeah, after Cana found the card we just teleported there."

"You see?" Freed said. "I told you that Ella-sama had a plan."

I smiled, and we laughed.

"Yeah. We're going to win this thing, guys. But for now, let's get to bed – we have a full day tomorrow."


This was supposed to be up yesterday so I worked extra hard to get you two chapters today. There should be a chapter up for each day of the games. Enjoy. :)

Also I had to make cookies

Chapter Text

Two chapters went up today, make sure you've seen the previous one.


Chapter Thirty One - The 1st Annual Grand Magic Games: DAY ONE – July 1st, X773

We woke up the next day fully refreshed, and went down for the games.

My skin felt oddly empty without my bracelet on, and my magic hummed under my skin like an itch.

Makarov met us on the way down. "Now, I've made costumes for you-"

"No thank you," Cana said.

"I agree," Laxus said.

"You guys are supposed to match!" Makarov said.

"What color are the costumes?" I asked.

"Purple," Makarov said.

I frowned and looked pointedly at Juvia and Levy. "Are you sure that's the best choice? How about black and gold?"

"It doesn't matter, because-"

Ignoring him, I requipped my ColorS, and started changing my outfit. My pants and jacket were black with gold trimmings, and my shirt was the other way around.

He deflated.

I turned to the others. "How do you want yours?"

"Black with gold," Cana said, gesturing to her dress.

"Like Onee-sama's!" Juvia said, pointing down at her shirt and skirt.

"Black with gold," Laxus said.

"Me too," Levy said.

Done changing everyone's colors, I put away the ColorS and turned to Makarov. "There. All better."

He sighed. "Fine. You guys will be going in last because you came in first place. They're going backwards."

He left our tunnel and made his way to the commentator's booth, where I could also see Goldmine, Bob, Ooba, and Jose.

Damn, I was hoping he wouldn't get through.

But the amount meant that three guilds got two teams through.

I hope Phantom isn't one of them.

"Guys," I said. "The judges booth has five masters, including our own, which means that three guilds got two teams through. One of those masters is Jose Porla, the guild master of Phantom Lord. They have a thing against Fairy Tail, so be careful if you're against them. No fooling around or showman ship. Take them out as quickly as possible."

They nodded (though Levy looked a bit confused), and Laxus stared at Jose. "I don't like him."

"I don't think anyone likes him," I said.

The girls giggled.

Suddenly, a gong sounded, and trumpets filled the arena. "Hello, everyone, and welcome to the first annual Grand Magic Games! I'm Mato, and I'm your host, kabo!"

"Did he just say 'pumpkin'?" Laxus asked.

"Yes."

"First, introducing Yajima-san, kabo."

"It's a wonderful opportunity to be here," Yajima said.

"And the rest of our commentators are the guild masters of the participating guilds. They will introduce themselves as their teams come on the field, kabo."

"That's going to get annoying real quick," Laxus said.

"Did you completely miss him doing that last night?" I asked.

Laxus ignored me.

"In sixth place, Blue Pegasus, kabo!"

Sixth place? Why six instead of eight? Does that mean that only one guild has two teams?

"Elle, I thought you said there were eight teams."

"The rule book said six," Levy said. "I told you yesterday."

"In fifth place, Quatro Cerberus, kabo!"

But didn't Ame say 'all forty' contestants yesterday? Ahhhhhhh!

I couldn't remember.

"In fourth place, Lamia Scale, kabo!"

"Are you sure about the rule book, Levy?"

She nodded. "I got super confused when you said there were eight teams, because I distinctly remember there were only six!"

"In third place, Fairy Tail, kabo!"

"Who's on the other team?" Laxus asked.

"Macao, Wakaba, and three other people I don't recognize."

"One of them is Clarke!" Levy piped up. "He's the one who's been helping with Solid Script Magic!"

She pointed at a white haired mage who seemed to be in his late fifties, but still pretty spry.

"Who are the other two?" I asked.

"The girl is Maggie," Cana said. "She's an Iron-Make Mage."

The girl looked to be in her early thirties, and had light brown hair.

Iron-Make, huh? I thought.

"The guy is Rex," Laxus said. "He's a Speed Mage."

The guy had indigo colored hair, and seemed to be in his late twenties.

I should really pay more attention to the rest of the guild.

"It's a decent team," Cana admitted. "Would've been better if Dad was doing it. Or even Enno; that would be interesting."

"Hmm, if our other team got third, that means that Phantom got second," I muttered to myself.

Laxus snickered. "Our guild got two teams through."

"Yeah, we did," I said, smiling.

"In second place, we have Phantom Lord, kabo!"

The Phantom team came out, and I actually recognized Aria and Sol, which made me wonder how old they were. Totomaru wasn't on the team, though I think that's because he's too young. Aria seemed younger than Sol, but he still seemed to be in his early twenties.

"What is this? There are five guild masters, and five teams out here! This means that one guild had two teams that passed the qualifying round. And first place, winning by a landslide and only taking 1 minute and 54 seconds….is Fairy Tail! Kabo!"

And we walked into the stadium.

There were immediately roars of upset and other things. Something I was expecting. I mean, technically, none of us were even teenagers yet.

"What are you thinking, Makarov?" someone yelled, and everyone actually quieted down to hear our Master's response.

"I'm thinking that there is a reason they got first place," Makarov said calmly. "They may be children, but they are smart, and resourceful. I suggest you don't underestimate them."

"With all of our teams introduced, we have our first game up today. Participants, step forward, kabo."

I walked forward, and I noticed Macao step forward for his team. I didn't recognize any of the other people who stepped forward.

"And we will be starting off Day One with Pandemonium, kabo!"

What?

I had been expecting Hidden. I had been planning for Hidden, ever since I saw the Preliminaries yesterday.

This was a different matter.

But is it easier? I wondered.

"Alright, everyone pick a number!" Mato said.

We reached forward and all grabbed a stick, and I noticed mine said 6.

"What's yours?" I asked Macao.

"5," He said.

I nodded.

Last was probably the best position for me.

I probably couldn't take 100, but I could take whatever was left.

We all waited patiently as Mato explained the rules, and showed us the chart with the amount of monsters on it.

S – 1

A – 4

B – 15

C – 30

D - 50

Quatro Cerberus was first, and asked for seven. One was a B monster, two were Cs, and the rest were Ds. It took him awhile, but he eventually managed to take them all out, and ended up with seven points.

S – 1

A – 4

B – 14

C – 28

D - 46

Phantom Lord was second, and asked for twenty. He managed to take down an A monster, three Bs, and two C monsters (the rest were Ds), but fell to the S Class at seventeen, and Phantom Lord ended up with no points.

S – 1

A – 3

B – 11

C – 26

D - 35

Blue Pegasus asked for three, and managed to defeat them all, though he seemed really tired. Which was a bit sad because they were all Ds.

S – 1

A – 3

B – 11

C – 26

D - 32

Lamia Scale went next, and I was surprised to actually recognize him. It was Jura, but he was a lot younger, and if it weren't for us, he'd probably be the youngest in the competition, at sixteen. Despite that, he was obviously very skilled and had quite a strong magical presence.

Though he still didn't have hair.

He asked for ten, and ended up with the S Class monster, which he managed to take out.

I couldn't help but be a bit relieved.

He also got an A and two Cs, and the other six were Ds.

S – 0

A – 2

B – 11

C – 24

D - 26

Before Macao entered, I whispered in his ear. "Macao, I'm taking all the monsters that are left. So take more than ten, because you're not going to get another chance. It's the only way you'll get second place."

With the amount left, he could take as little as eleven to get second place, and the most I would have to fight would be 52.

"Can you take fifty?" he whispered.

"Yes," I whispered. My magic hummed, agreeing with me, eager to be set lose.

He nodded and walked forward. "I'll take thirteen."

Baka.

Macao went forward and waited for him to be surrounded before he exploded his flame outwards, destroying all the Ds he had gotten immediately (which was four), and even taking out over half his Cs (which was three).

He had taken down seven, but he still had two Cs left, three Bs, and one A.

To my surprise, I watched as he stopped the spell and started running around the room. Behind him were the Cs and one B, and it all made sense when the ground started exploding after him.

Timed bombs, huh? Smart…

He now only had two Bs and the A.

He continued to run around the room, maneuvering the two Bs into crashing into each other and then sending down an explosive bomb from above.

They turned to dust, and the A was the only one left.

The A went to smash him and then Macao formed a shield out of his fire, backfiring on the monster and defeating all thirteen.

Did he get that trick from me? I wondered.

And as he left, these were the results I had to fight.

S – 0

A – 1

B – 8

C – 19

D – 22.

I stepped forward, and I could feel all eyes on me.

"Good luck," Macao whispered.

"Go, Ellie-nee!" Lucy screamed at the top of her lungs, and I managed to catch sight of her in the stands, with an unsure Brandish right next to her.

I smiled and it turned into a smirk.

"I will take fifty."

"Fifty?" the Phantom Lord mage shouted, having woken up. "That'll leave none for the rest of us."

"Congratulations, you can count as well as I can," I said dryly. "I know there will be none left for you."

"You can't take on fifty of those things!"

"Watch me," I said, and I walked inside.

It was dark in there, and I could hear noise as the monsters were generated.

I could hear the commentators, and it suddenly occurred to me that I've been tuning them out the whole game.

"Do you think she was reckless, Makarov?" Yajima asked.

"Oh, Elle's always been reckless," Makarov said, laughing. "But I think she can handle it."

Yeah. I can.

"How old is she?" asked Goldmine.

"She turned ten two months ago," Makarov commented.

As I waited for the monsters to finish generating, I held up my hand in the Fairy Tail sign.

And then I was surrounded by fifty monsters.

I took a deep breath and bellowed, "Mars's Wave of Agony!" putting a powerful burst into it.

As part of my magic rushed out of me, fire bursting from my palms, the itch started to disappear, and I felt much better from finally releasing it. I kept the fire going, burning the closest monsters to ash, and I felt really alive.

Finally using my magic at it's full potential again felt amazing, and even stronger, since I'd been training with a smaller amount of magic available for the past two months.

"Is that what I think it is?" Yajima asked.

"Probably," Makarov said, laughing.

"What is it, kabo?" Mato asked.

"That is something called Planetary Magic. It's a Lost Magic, and I can't help but wonder where a little girl learned how to use it."

The fire died down and I observed my enemies. It seemed as if I had taken down all the D monsters, a few of the C monsters, and one B monster.

Which means that I had one A, seven B, and twelve C monsters left – twenty in total.

"And Elle has taken down thirty monsters with one spell, kabo!" Mato yelled.

This was going to be the hardest.

I jumped into the shadows and appeared from the ceiling behind the A monster, "Venus's Sword!"

The sword (which was around twenty feet long) went through him and I hit the ground. Because I fell over twenty or thirty feet, I put a small burst of fire from under my feet, to slow my descent. Turning back to the monster (and glad that I only had one A), I commanded him to attack the other monsters.

"Oh dear, what is this?" Bob asked.

"Venus's Sword allows her to do what she wishes to her enemies when they're hit," Makarov said.

The A monster turned for the B monsters and took them all at once, destroying five of them until it was destroyed itself.

Two B monsters, and twelve C monsters.

Let's try and get this done all at once. "Arms of the Earth!" Vines shot from the ground and imprisoned the remaining monsters, keeping them in place, and I prepared myself for Venus's strongest spell.

As I had mentioned before – not all of the strongest spells are equal.

Venus's tends to be easier to cast, and it would also fit the situation better. An earthquake, tsunami, or volcanic eruption would not fit the situation, abd despite my power increase, I didn't really know if I could keep them running, even on a smaller scale.

With the vines keeping the monsters in place, I closed my eyes and summoned my magic. "Venus's Brilliant Blast!"

A beam of light exploded around the entirety of the Pandemonium house, and as it cleared, I was the only one left standing; all the other monsters had turned to dust.

The building was also completely destroyed.

I raised my hand in the air as the Fairy Tail sign, and a loud cheer went up throughout the stadium. The rest of my team was cheering wildly.

"Elle had defeated all fifty monsters, kabo!" Mato shouted. As the cheering died down, he continued. "In first place is Fairy Tail A, the younger team, with 10 points," he announced. "Fairy Tail B is in second place with 8 points, followed by Lamia Scale with 6 points. Quatro Cerberus is awarded 4 points, and Blue Pegasus gets 2 points. Phantom Lord receives none, kabo."

A scoreboard appeared, and we were ordered as he listed.

Fairy Tail A – 10 points

Fairy Tail B – 8 points

Lamia Scale – 6 points

Quatro Cerberus – 4 points

Blue Pegasus – 2 points

Phantom Lord – 0 points

"With the games portion being done for today, we're going to take a lunch break and then reconvene at two pm, kabo!" Mato said.

My magic still itched.

Looking at the clock, I saw it wasn't even noon, and I made my way back to the rest of my team, where I was glomped by tiny children.

"Nice job," Laxus said. "You've got us off to a great start."

"Thanks," I said, requipping the bracelet and putting it back on my wrist. My main roared, wanting to continue fighting, and there was a moment of dizziness as my magic settled. I blinked it away and steadied myself as discretely as I could. "Let's go eat some lunch. I want to introduce you guys to some people."

We went back to our tunnel, and Freed, Bickslow and Evergreen came over to say hello.

"You did wonderful, Ella-sama!" Freed yelled, hugging me.

I laughed. "Thank you, Freed."

"It was quite the show," came a rough voice, and I looked up to see Porlyusica, who was opening up the door to the infirmary.

"You came!" I said, smiling and walking inside. The other kids followed me, and we all say down on some of the spare beds.

"Well, I wanted to see what would happen. Plus I expect at least one of you to get hurt somehow."

"Thank you," I said.

I turned to the others. "You know how you can sometimes say things that throw others off guard?"

They nodded.

"I don't know which one of us will be up against Quatro Cerberus, but please ask them why they hell it's called Quatro Cerberus. In the legends, Cerberus only has three heads."

"Maybe it's supposed to be four different three headed dogs…" Juvia said.

I snorted. "Twelve heads are better than three?"

Levy giggled.

The door opened and Makarov walked in, followed by Macao and Wakaba. "I wanted to congratulate you, Elle. You did a wonderful job."

I smiled. "Thanks! Though…" my smile turned evil. "Maybe I should thank that Phantom mage for taking care of so many monsters for me."

Macao snorted. "Please do that. Please."

"That the one that got no points?" Wakaba asked.

I nodded. "Yeah, and the one who said I couldn't take down fifty. Maybe they organizers will learn from this and put more in next year."

I turned to Makarov. "How hard would it be to make one of those things ourselves? Because it's a great exercise."

Wakaba snorted. "Exercise, she says."

Gildarts rushed into the room and hugged Cana. "Cana, you did such a good job out there!"

"I don't fight until the battle portion, Dad!" Cana yelled.

Gildarts froze up. "YOU'RE FIGHTING?"

"Did he think this was a beauty competition or something?" Laxus asked, sweatdropping. "Geez."

"Yes, I'm fighting! Get over it!"

"What did you mean by 'proud of her'?" Levy asked.

"Well, you all looked so cool out there, especially because you're kids. And then Elle was so badass, taking down half the monsters for herself!"

I smiled. "Thank you, Gildarts. Don't worry, Cana is going to be kickass during the fights."

"Oh, Ellie-girl, I wanted to hug you," Enno said, running up and hugging me. "You did an awesome job down there, and you looked so cool! I think half the audience was in shock!"

She let go of me right as a tiny missile shot through the door and tackled me to the ground.

"Ellie-nee, Ellie-nee!"

"Hey, Lucy," I managed to get out, gasping for breath.

"You were amazing!" Lucy said.

"I apologize," Layla said at the door, looking sheepish. Brandish stood beside her quietly. "I don't know if we're allowed back here."

"It's fine, Miss…" Makarov asked.

"Heartfilia. Layla Heartfilia," she said, shaking his hand.

He raised an eyebrow and turned to me. "I didn't know you knew the Heartfilias, Elle."

"I know Ame, too," I said.

"Ame?" he asked.

"You know," I said. "The Queen."

An arrow shot through his heart, and he turned white and collapsed to the ground.

Before Lucy had a chance to get off of me, Enno scooped her up into the air and hugged her. "Oh My Gosh, you're absolutely adorable!"

She put her down and smiled at Lucy. "I'm Enno, it's nice to meet you."

Lucy held her dress and curtseyed, and Enno squealed again. "I'm Lucy Heartfilia. It's nice to meet you Miss Enno."

Enno's squeals reached a crescendo and she started crying large anime tears as she held up Lucy again. "Sooooooo cuuuuuuuuuuute!"

I pulled Lucy out of Enno's grasp and led her over to Levy. "Levy, this is Lucy. Lucy, this is Levy. You both like books. Begin."

And then I walked away, after making sure that Enno gave Lucy some breathing room.

"Hello, Brandish," I said to the girl as I joined her. "My name is Elle."

"Hello," she said quietly.

I didn't know much about Brandish, other than what had happened with her mother in the original timeline. I knew she was very loyal, however.

"So, I hear you've been practicing magic with Lucy," I said.

Brandish nodded. "Yes. I've been meditating and practicing with her, but I need to be careful, because my magic seems to change things."

"I believe that your magic is called Command T," I told her. "It allows you to change something's mass; make it bigger or smaller. It could come in handy in the future."

She nodded.

"Are you having fun with Lucy?" I asked.

She smiled a bit and nodded a bit more eagerly.

"Elle is the one who suggested you start spending time together," Layla put in.

Brandish smiled at me. "Really?"

I nodded. "Let me introduce myself properly. I'm Eleanor Rigby, and you can call me any variation of my name except Eleanor. If you were paying attention to the comments earlier, you should know I practice Planetary Magic, with a specific type of element for each planet."

Brandish nodded. "I can call you what I want?"

I nodded. "Sure."

She paused then said. "I'm going to call you Nora," and then got up leaving me in a sorry of shock. She joined Lucy and Levy, who already seemed to be the best of friends. All of the girls were spending time chatting in the corner, in fact. Enno was talking with Layla, and they were getting along pretty well, too, though Layla was several years older.

Well, Nora is a first.

"Do I want to know what you did?" Laxus asked, gesturing at his grandfather, who was still lying on the ground with an arrow in his heart. At least he was slowly regaining his color.

"Probably not," I said, and requipped out food. "Lunch, everyone."


Lucy and Brandish fit in with the rest of the kids pretty seamlessly, and it was fun, all in all.

Until Jude came in. "Lucy, Layla, Brandish, what are you doing? We need to get back to the stands, and I don't think you're allowed back here."

"It's fine, Mr. Heartfilia," Makarov said. "They're welcome to stay back here if they like. You could even sit with our guild so you get a better view."

"Oh, Daddy, can we? Please please please?" Lucy begged.

Jude sighed and nodded.

"Yay!" Lucy shouted, hugging him, and the Heartfilias and Brandish followed Enno, Freed, Bickslow and Evergreen back to Fairy Tail's section.

Gildarts gave Cana one more hug for good luck, and then we were on our way, splitting paths with Macao and Wakaba as we made our way to the field.

"You're going to do great, Cana," I said. "I think the biggest thing you need to worry about is getting knocked out. As long as you're standing until the end, it will at least be a tie. So just remember to block. I'm sure you'll be able to get them out pretty quickly, though."

She nodded. "Right. I'm ready."

"The battle portions have been organized so no one faces the same team twice, kabo! However, that eventually means that Fairy Tail will have to fight itself, kabo!" Mato announced.

First up was Lamia Scale vs Phantom Lord. I recognized the Phantom Mage as Aria, and I sighed when he won and earned ten points, which put Phantom Lord tied with us.

Next was Fairy Tail B and Blue Pegasus, and Wakaba went onto the field and utterly trashed the pretty boy standing there, putting them at 18 points.

Then it was Cana's turn, and she was going to be fighting Quatro Cerberus.

"Remember," I told her as she got ready to leave. "Ask them why they're called Quatro Cerberus when Cerberus only has three heads. Quatro is Spanish for four, and Tres is Spanish for three."

She cocked her head. "What's Spanish?"

I sighed. "Just tell me what it should be."

"Tres Cerberus," Cana said.

"You've got it," I said. "Go get them. Roast them like the dogs they are."

"Onee-sama, I thought it was pigs?" Juvia asked.

"It can be both," I said dismissively.

"I don't think it can," Laxus disagreed.

"It can be both."

"Why don't we ask Levy?" Laxus said, and we both turned to her.

She sweatdropped. "Freed and I will look it up later. For now, Cana…kick their butts!"

"Yeah, what she said," I said. "Kick their ass!"

"I didn't say that, Elle-chan."

When Cana went onto the field, she was smiling widely.

She stood across from the Quatro Cerberus member, and I was extremely glad that they put in mics to catch what the competitors were saying, because it was hilarious.

"Come on, I don't want to fight a little kid!" The man said.

"More like you don't want to lose to a little kid!" Cana said.

The gong rang and the fight started.

"Cards Volley!" Cana yelled, throwing her cards in the air, and a series of explosions hit the ground around her opponent, sending him flying.

"How old is Cana?" Yajima asked.

"Cana is currently six years old. She will be turning seven later this month."

"Look, kid, I don't want to hurt you!" the other mage said as he got up from the ground.

"Guess I'll just have to hurt you then!" she yelled, hurtling her cards in the air. "Summon Lightning!"

She hit him with one card, and it shocked him a lot.

"Jeez, you don't even want to cast one spell?" Cana asked.

"Wind Whip!" the mage panted, sending wind at her.

"Funhouse Cards!" Her mirrors reflected the attack back at him, and he dodged out of the way before it hit him.

"I have a question," she said.

"What?" the mage asked, panting.

"Why is it called Quatro Cerberus when a Cerberus only has three heads?"

The mage froze.

Looking at the commentator's box, I could see Goldmine slowly sinking out of view.

Cana rolled her eyes and cast, "Sleep Card!" at him before he could move again, and he passed out.

"Oh come on," she said. "Weak."

"Why are you calling him weak?" Goldmine asked, still hiding.

"That card doesn't work on stronger mages," Cana said. "It doesn't work on any of the kids on my team, or my dad."

"Your dad?" Bob asked.

"Gildarts Clive," Cana said.

All the judges (with the exception of Makarov) had a look of revelation on their face.

"And Fairy Tail A retakes the lead with 10 points, kabo!" Mato said, and we all looked at the scores for the end of the first day.

Fairy Tail A – 20 points

Fairy Tail B – 18 points

Phantom Lord – 10 points

Lamia Scale – 6 points

Quatro Cerberus – 4 points

Blue Pegasus – 2 points

Cana had joined us in the tunnel. "I was all pumped up for a fight, and it ended up being an easy win," she said, groaning. "Now I feel jumpy!"

"We can spar later, if you want," I offered. "I still have a bunch of energy, too, and I don't fight until Wednesday."

My magic hummed eagerly in agreement, and I felt slightly bothered by how alive it feels, even if it was dampened by the bracelet.

Those monsters were a lot easier to take down than I thought, and I wondered if it was me, or because they get a lot stronger in the future.

But it was probably just the latter.

This was the first year of the games, after all.

Chapter Text

Chapter Thirty Two - The 1st Annual Grand Magic Games: DAY TWO - July 2nd, X773

After sparring with Cana, making monitoring cards for Magical Overload for Lucy and Brandish, a big dinner, and a warm bath, I went to bed with the others and we all easily fell asleep.

We awoke bright and early, and Lucy and Brandish greeted the group of us as we left the room.

"Who's participating today?" Lucy asked eagerly.

"I'm doing the games!" Levy said happily.

Lucy hugged Levy. "Good luck, Levy-chan! I know you're going to do a great job!"

Brandish gave a shy smile. "I look forward to your victory."

"Thank you, Lu-chan, Dee-chan! We'll see you all for the lunch break!"

Levy couldn't find a shorter version of 'Brandish', so she went with 'Dee', from Brandy.

Lucy and Brandish went with Freed, Bickslow and Evergreen, and our team continued through our passage to enter the field.

"Remember," I told Levy. "It's okay to hide so you can think. You're not brawn, Levy, you're the brains, and you've got the magic power to back it up."

Levy nodded. "Right!"

As the group gathered for the game, I noticed Sol from Phantom Lord competing, and I scowled.

"Levy, you see the Phantom Lord mage?"

She nodded.

"His name is Sol, and he has power over earth. He's also a major jerk, and I know that in the future, he has a type of ability where he can read his opponents minds and make something."

"Make something?" Levy asked.

I nodded. "He's likely to make a stone statue as one of your family members, or maybe your kidnappers. I don't know if he can do it right now, but be careful of him."

I didn't want to scare her, but she had to know.

Levy was a bit more nervous as she went onto the field, but she was determined, and wary of him.

"Makarov, how old is the girl on the field?" Yajima asked.

"That is Levy McGarden, and she is five years old! She'll be turning six quite soon, however."

Jose started laughing. "You put a five-year-old on the field?"

"I have faith in her," Makarov said.

Mato started explaining the game, which seemed to be Hidden. I honestly didn't know if this was a good thing or a bad thing, but I had faith in Levy.

They were all transported to different places throughout the town, and Levy looked at the images around her. She also looked to the sky a bit, and seemed to be muttering something to herself, but the lacrimas didn't pick it up.

She turned to a copy of herself and went extremely close to it, leaning in and observing it, before turning and observing one of the others. She turned to one more copy before she turned back to hers, and she reached out and touched it.

There was an error noise, and Levy was transported somewhere else.

Jose was laughing. "She just touched one of the things, even though she knew she was going to get penalized! Your kids are stupid!"

"I have faith in her," Makarov said.

I smirked, and turned to the others. "Do you guys see her smile on the lacrima screen? She has a plan."

Sure enough, Levy turned and wrote, "Solid Script; Stairs!" STAIRS formed and Levy started climbing it, trying to reach the highest part of the city. When she finally stood on top of a building, she screamed at the sky as she wrote.

"Solid Script Magic; Heat Seeking Missiles!"

Four missiles burst out of the floating words and zoomed around the city, each of them hitting a contestant with the exception of the other Fairy Tail mage.

Levy's point count as -1 went up to 3, and she now had the most points, as everyone (except for the other Fairy Tail mage) had -1 point.

Sol got up angrily, and shouted, "Roche Concerto," at Levy, throwing a series of rocks at her.

One of them hit her in the leg, and even from my spot, I could hear the crack noise it made, and we winced as she yelled out.

Levy went down to 2 and Sol went up to 0.

Levy reappeared, but it was near Sol, and I couldn't help worrying.

"Solid Script; Eggs!" she shouted, and a series of eggs came exploding out of the word EGG and at Sol.

Their points switched back to 3 and -1, and Sol was transported.

But because of Levy's leg, which was probably broken, she couldn't move.

Or…maybe she could.

"Solid Script; Bandages!" and Levy began taping up her leg. When it was finished, she said, "Solid Script; Crutches!" and began to move along, albeit slowly.

Before she could get very far, the timer went off and the town disappeared.

Levy was ranked first, at 3 points, followed by the other Fairy Tail team at 0 points. The rest were all tied with -1 points.

"Fairy Tail Team A wins this round, kabo!" Mato said. "Followed by Fairy Tail team B, kabo!"

The scoreboard read as follows:

Fairy Tail A – 30 points

Fairy Tail B – 26 points

Phantom Lord – 10 points

Lamia Scale – 6 points

Quatro Cerberus – 4 points

Blue Pegasus – 2 points

"Since everyone else tied for last place, they get the lowest amount of points, which is zero."

Out of the ground, Sol appeared, and pushed Levy down. "You think you're so smart, you stupid girl."

I turned to Laxus. "Laxus, get her, and punch him, too."

Not questioning me (finally), he rushed onto the field in his Lightning body, and appeared at her side, right as Sol put his foot down on Levy's broken leg.

Levy let out a scream, and Laxus socked Sol in the face as well as electrocuted him, leaving him in a burnt pile on the ground. Laxus picked up Levy and activated his Lightning Body, speeding back through the tunnel and into the infirmary.

"Come on!" I told the others, and we all took off down the hall, not waiting to see what would happen with the crowd, though I could feel Makarov's magical power growing.

We burst through the infirmary door, and Laxus was laying Levy down on a bed while Porlyusica bustled about, grabbing potions.

"I've got a sleep card if you need it!" Cana said.

"No, I will be fine," Porlyusica said. "Laxus, move away, I need room to work!"

Laxus moved to the door where we were waiting, and Porlyusica gave Levy a potion that numbed the pain and slowly put her to sleep.

The door burst open, and Lucy, Brandish, Freed, Bickslow and Evergreen stood in the doorway. Behind them, I could see Macao and Wakaba, as well as Enno and Layla.

"She did well today," Porlyusica said, "But I'm afraid she won't be able to participate in the rest of the games. She won't heal in time."

She looked at Freed, who looked scared. "If this happened to Levy-san…I don't think I can do it."

I walked towards him. "Hey, Freed, don't worry. I believe you're ready. I think you can do it."

For a second, it looked like he was going to say yes, and participate, but then the fear was in his eyes again and he was crumbling to the ground. "I'm sorry, Ella-sama! I have failed you! I cannot do it!"

"Shhh, it's okay," I said, kneeling on the ground and embracing him. One arm wound around his back, and the other ended up on the back of his head, pulling him forward. "You don't have to participate if you don't want to. You haven't failed me. It's alright."

He continued sniffling. "It is?"

"Yeah, it is," I told him.

"But…Evergreen-san and Bickslow-san can't compete. An adult will have to compete, and it will ruin your plan!"

"Not necessarily," I said, getting an idea. "We….have one more option."

I looked up and met Lucy's eyes.

Her eyes widened. "Me? You want me to compete?"

I nodded. "I believe you're ready and you can do it. You were always going to join Fairy Tail, Lucy, we might as well skip ahead a few years."

She bit her lip. "You…you really think I can do it?"

I nodded. "Lucy, you're quite possibly the strongest Celestial Spirit Wizard in the world."

"I…I don't think so," she said quietly.

I raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Summon Crux."

Freed backed out of my embrace and we all watched (even Porlyusica, because she had set and wrapped Levy's leg). "Open, Gate of the Southern Cross. Crux!"

Crux appeared in thin air, and Lucy smiled. "Hello, Grandpa Crux! Ellie-nee asked me to summon you!"

"Crux," I said. "Can you tell me what the record is for holding Zodiac gates open? Or just power for Celestial Spirit Wizards, in general?"

He paused. "Well, the most amount of power ever used by a Celestial Spirit Mage was when they used Uranometria Nova."

"Yes, I've heard of it," I said. "It's equivalent to opening all of the Zodiac at once, correct?"

"Yes, however it was only cast once, and it was done by five Celestial Wizards, something history generally neglects to mention."

Freed was paying close attention, and I turned to him and asked, "You want to take notes for Levy?"

He immediately nodded and started taking notes on what Crux said, because he and Levy both loved to learn new information and they hadn't gotten a lot of time to ask Lucy about her magic the other day.

"Alright, so there's that," I muttered. "No one has ever opened two Platinum gates at once, right?"

"Yes, that is correct," Crux said. "Up until now, the record for holding open gates was three Zodiac gates at once, and it was set by Anna Heartfilia, Lucy's ancestor."

"Did you hear that, Lucy?" I asked. "The record was holding three Zodiac gates open. And how many can you open?"

Quietly, Lucy requipped a key into her hand, and held it out. I recognized Scorpio's symbol on it.

I smiled. "You see? You've broken the record for holding gates open, Lucy, and you're six years old! No one else in history has ever been able to hold open four Zodiac gates at once."

Freed gasped, and he had stars in his eyes at the new information.

I rolled my eyes and turned back to Crux. "Is Lucy the strongest Celestial Spirit Wizard alive?"

Crux gave me an odd look. "I thought I made it clear that Lucy is the strongest Celestial Spirit Wizard in history."

That could be a bit of a problem, and I resolved to keep an eye on her, just in case.

I turned to Lucy. "So? What do you say? Will you join Fairy Tail, and compete?"

Lucy nodded. "Yes."

"Absolutely not!" came a voice, and Jude appeared in the doorway. "I refuse!"

"It's not like she has to move out or anything," I said. "Everyone else lives in Magnolia because they don't have family to live with, or their family is already there. She can stay at the Konzern and just come and visit every once and awhile."

"I don't want her doing this! She's too young!"

"I think she should do it," Layla said quietly.

Jude gasped. "Layla, how could you-"

"I want to do it, Daddy!" Lucy said. "It's my choice, isn't it? I want to do this!"

Jude looked at all of us, staring at him. "I don't-"

"I don't care!" Lucy yelled. "I want to be a mage, why won't you support me in this? Please, Daddy!"

With that, Jude caved. "Fine."

All seemed fine, but I noticed Brandish's depressed look.

"What's wrong, Brandy?" I asked her.

"Am I…not good enough?" she asked quietly.

"No!" I said, grabbing her shoulders. "Don't ever think that! I was going to ask you if you wanted to join Fairy Tail now, too! I didn't ask you about participating because you said you had some trouble controlling your strength, and because Lucy has been training for a lot longer than you. Alright? You're an amazing kid, Brandish, and in time you could easily become an S – Class Mage, alright?"

She smiled a bit. "Alright."

Without much more fanfare, Lucy got her stamp (same place and color as before), and Brandish got one in green (the same shade as her hair) on her leg. We ate lunch in the infirmary while we waited for Levy to wake up.

I was a bit surprised by how friendly Porlyusica was being, but it was a big infirmary, so she could hide on the other side of the room if she wanted to.

Freed engaged Lucy in a huge conversation about Celestial Magic, and she ended up showing him how she can manifest it.

Levy finally woke up, and was upset that she couldn't participate, but she was happy for Lucy and glad that she got first place.

Eventually, it was time for the battle portion, and we split our separate ways, though Lucy ended up coming with us down to the field. Using my ColorS, I changed the color of her dress to gold, and before she left I told Layla to pick up some black leggings for Lucy.

As we walked down the field, Laxus turned to me. "Is there a reason you had me pick up Levy, instead of doing it yourself?"

I nodded. "Yes, and thank you, thank you very much. I'm glad that you know when it's seriously time to listen to me."

"I told you, Elle," Laxus said. "I would listen to you. I know when to do it and when it's fine to not."

I smiled. "I don't know if you noticed, but I haven't teleported in front of anyone once. Even the commentators don't know how we exactly got first place, because it was too quick for them to notice. Though I'm sure they have their suspicions. I'm hoping to keep it a secret and use it in the future, because it will be a good asset. If possible, I'd like to hide it until the last day."

He nodded. "I see. That's smart."

Laxus was up first, and he was going up against Levy's Sensei, Clarke – who tried his hardest, but ultimately failed, putting us ten points ahead.

I think the most shocking thing about the battle (hehehehehe, shocking) was the reveal of Laxus's Dragon Slayer Magic.

Honestly, I don't think any of us heard what the judges were really saying, because we were too busy laughing at their reactions, as well as the audience when Yajima explained about Dragon Slayer Magic.

Afterwards, Lamia Scale was up against Cerberus, and ended up losing. Pegasus lost to Phantom shortly after.

So the total for today read:

Fairy Tail A – 40 points

Fairy Tail B – 26 points

Phantom Lord – 20 points

Quatro Cerberus – 14 points

Lamia Scale – 6 points

Blue Pegasus – 2 points

The group of us headed inside and had a hearty dinner, with the rest of the kids and the Heartfilias joining us, along with Levy as she got some crutches. When it was time to split up, Lucy begged her parents until they gave in, and she and Brandish ended up joining us in our hotel room for the night. With two more people, we all climbed into bed together.


Alright people, second day! :).

Thank you for all the wonderful comments, I eat them up like they're cookies. And from what I can tell from my schedule and the timeline I've created, you should get Gray by around next Friday.

Chapter Text

Chapter Thirty Three - The 1st Annual Grand Magic Games: DAY THREE - July 3rd, X773

"Who's going today?" Lucy asked sleepily, as we made our way down to the stadium.

"Juvia is doing the games," Juvia said. "And Onee-sama is doing the battle."

"When will I be participating again?" Lucy asked.

"You'll be doing the battle portion tomorrow, and the big battle on the last day."

Though she looked frightened, she nodded determinedly, and it was probably a good thing that she had a one on one battle first.

We made our way to the field and I was happily surprised when I saw the giant bubble of water.

"We're in luck, today," I told Juvia. "This is your element. Make me proud. Also, know that no matter what you do, I will be proud and watching. Don't turn or get distracted by wanting to look at me. Focus on the game."

She nodded. "Juvia will not let you down."

I knelt and hugged her. "I know, Juvia. Good luck out there, and remember to have fun."

Juvia changed into a one-piece suit (which I turned black with a gold strip down it) and entered the water.

"And who's this little one?" Bob asked Makarov.

"That's Juvia! She just turned six a few months ago," Makarov said. "I know she'll do well."

"Oh?" Goldmine asked. "Why's that?"

"Her older sister is watching, and she wants to impress her."

"Is her sister not participating?" Ooba asked.

"Our guild functions a lot like a family. Juvia was brought to the guild by Elle, and so Juvia looks up to her and calls her Onee-sama."

"Kick their butts, Juvia!" I yelled loudly.

"Elle has been extremely proud of Juvia's progress in magic, because Juvia was born with her magic and had a problem controlling it when she was younger."

The other competitors entered, and Juvia started out almost immediately. "This attack was inspired by Onee-sama and Juvia's family! The Love of Fairy Tail!"

A high-pressured explosion happened under the water, circling a bit like a whirlpool and pulling the contestants in before flinging them out in the opposite direction, using their own inertia and mass to throw them farther.

When the explosion finished, only three were left in the water – Juvia, a female from Phantom Lord, and Levy's tutor on Fairy Tail B, Clarke.

Distantly, as they fought, I started counting in my head.

We'd seen Hidden, Pandemonium, and the Naval Battle, even though they weren't in order. We had a mystery day, and it could also probably be expected that Chariots would take play.

The people who hadn't competed in the morning portion were Laxus, and Cana.

Great. Just…great.

I just really hoped Laxus wouldn't get Chariots.

Juvia threw an attack for the Phantom Lord mage, but it ended up pushing Clarke out of the water instead.

Mato announced the timer and explained the special rule, and Juvia sped up her attacks at the Phantom Lord mage, hoping for them to get last place again, especially after what they did to Levy the previous day.

Nothing Juvia did seem to work on the other mage, so she finally used Water Lock. Even though it was underwater, it cut off her opponent's air supply, and Juvia moved the ball of water outside and dumped her opponent out.

"Fairy Tail A wins, kabo! And because Phantom Lord was kicked out before the last timer ended, they get 0 points, kabo! Fairy Tail B gets 8 points, kabo! Since everyone else got out at the same time, they get 2 points, because they tied for second to last place."

The scoreboard changed to:

Fairy Tail A – 50 points

Fairy Tail B – 34 points

Phantom Lord – 20 points

Quatro Cerberus – 16 points

Lamia Scale – 8 points

Blue Pegasus – 4 points

I winced, feeling a bit bad for Lamia Scale and Blue Pegasus.

"And now we'll be taking our break before the battle portion! Kabo!" Mato said.

Juvia joined us and I gave her a huge hug and swung her around. "That was awesome, Juvia! You did amazing!"

Juvia blushed. "Thank you, Onee-sama."

Laxus whistled (damn show off) as he watched the scoreboard. "Can you believe we have 50 straight points? We haven't even finished today yet."

I shook my head and put Juvia down. "It doesn't matter. Right now, we've been getting good match up for morning games, and we've done well in the battles, but we could end up against someone super strong. We need to be careful, and just because we're so far ahead doesn't mean we can let up."

He nodded. "Understood." We started walking away from the field. "You're up today. Are you ready?"

I smirked. "Yeah. Honestly, I hope I get the Phantom mage, honestly. We've already fought Cerberus and the other Fairy Tail team, and Blue Pegasus and Lamia Scale haven't been doing too hot. I want to kick Phantom's ass."

"They deserve it," Laxus said.


After a nice lunch (which passed quickly), I pulled off my bracelet, letting my magic free again, and we were back on the field and it was my turn to participate.

Deep breath, Elle. You'll do fine.

"First up, we have Elle from Fairy Tail A vs Sol from Phantom Lord, kabo!" Mato said.

I smiled. I had to give that guy a world of pain. My magic built up eagerly, ready to serve a beat down.

The minute the gong ran off, Sol was off, shouting, "Melodie de la Vigne!"

Two vines wrapped around my legs and began swinging me around, and I was reminded of the fight Lucy had with Flare. I was too shocked to move at first, and it took getting flung into the wall (which hurt) before I acted. "Mars's Explosive Feet!"

Fire surrounded my feet and burnt the vines to ash, and (still using the spell) I hovered in the air above Sol.

"Neptune's Sphere!" I yelled, and it was almost identical to Juvia's Water Lock.

Despite surrounding him with water, nothing seemed to be happening, and I realized why a second too late.

A dummy?

"Platre Sonata!" Sol called, and I was hit with a fist like attack similar to my own.

I fell from the sky, and managed to brace my fall; landing on the ground safely.

"Platre Sonata!" Sol cried again, and the fist came for me again.

"Earth's Green Fist!" I yelled, and the fists clashed until mine overpowered his.

"She beat me? Non, non, non!" Sol cried.

"I will!" I shouted.

"Blinding Light of Venus!" I yelled, and the stadium exploded in light.

Good, it gave me a cover.

I teleported behind him, and kicked him in the nuts. Hard.

The light vanished, and Sol was on the ground, clutching his crotch.

"Why would you do that?" he cried, in an extremely high-pitched voice.

"That was for what you did to Levy!" I said, and stepped on his crotch, putting pressure on it. He let out a high, keening noise. "And this is for being a dick to children."

There was a loud 'ooooooh' as all the men in the stadium winced in sympathy.

"And Elle wins! Kabo!" Mato exclaimed.

I let up my foot and walked over to the others, who were all happy at my win.

"You okay?" Laxus asked.

"I'm a bit scratched up, but I should be fine. I'll definitely be able to participate in the final battle!" I said happily.

He nodded. "Cana, Lucy, one of you take notes of the final scores; I'm taking Elle to the infirmary."

"I want to go with Onee-sama!" Juvia yelled.

"That's why I didn't include you," Laxus said, and we made our way down the hall.

"Onee-sama did awesome!" Juvia said. "Onee-sama, you used a water attack like Juvia's!"

I ruffled her hair. "Yep. Water is not exactly the opposing element for earth, but sometimes earth users can't use it anymore once it becomes mud."

"Really?" Juvia asked. "Juvia did not know that."

Laxus nodded. "No, I've heard of that too. But then again, most water mages can't use mud, either."

Juvia nodded. "Juvia understands. Juvia will learn how to use mud!"

I laughed, and played with her hair some more. "That wasn't what we were saying, Juvia, but go ahead. If you want to, that's fine."

Juvia nodded. "Juvia will!"

"How about we wait 'til the games are over, alright?" Laxus asked.

Juvia nodded. "Yes, Onii-sama."

"Please stop calling me that."

"Tsundere."

"Am not!"

"What's all this shouting about!" a roaring voice asked, and I realized we were right outside the infirmary.

"Sorry, Porlyusica, but I had a bit of a rough battle, and I'd like for you to look me over," I said.

She nodded and stepped away from the doorway. "Then come inside. But BE QUIET."

I couldn't help but notice the way she would avoid looking at Laxus as she bustled around.

She didn't tell him yet, did she?

"I need to get some more things," Porlyusica said. "Don't move."

She left the room and Laxus breathed a little easier. "She hates me," he moaned.

Juvia was confused. "Doesn't Porlyusica-san hate everyone?"

"She likes Elle," Laxus muttered.

I sighed. "She doesn't hate you Laxus."

He opened his mouth to protest, and I took his hands. "Trust me on this. Please."

He looked away. "A…Alright."

"And Juvia, Porlyusica actually likes us a lot!" I said. "Otherwise she wouldn't come out here at all."

"You do have a bit of a point there," Laxus mumbled.

Cana and Lucy came into the room. "Alright, ready for the scores?"

We nodded.

"Fairy Tail A is in the lead with 60 points!" Cana said happily. "Followed by Fairy Tail B with 34. Quatro Cerberus moved up to third place with 26 points. Phantom Lord is at 20, having received none at all today, and Lamia Scale has 18 points. Pegasus is last with 4."

I winced. "Ouch, I feel kind of bad for them."

"Geez, why are they doing such a bad job?" Laxus asked.

"Probably because they're all hosts," I muttered.

Laxus blinked. "Hosts?"

I nodded. "Yeah, it's practically a host club."

"Onee-sama, what's a host?"

"You'll find out when you're a little older, alright sweetie?" I wasn't about to tell Juvia, Lucy or Cana.

Though, with Cana being Cana, it seemed likely enough that she'd find out soon.

Porlyusica came back in and handed me a potion. "Drink this."

I gulped it down. "I don't feel any different. What's it do?"

"Give it a minute," Porlyusica said, and we waited.

Finally, I glowed a nice, solid, forest green color.

"Good," Porlyusica said. "That means you're healthy. We use that potion to check for any internal injuries, and you would glow in those specific places if you did. Also, you'd be glowing anywhere from a yellow to a red color, depending on how serious it is."

I nodded. "Good to know."

She handed me one more potion. "Take this before bed – it should speed up your healing, and help to make sure you aren't sore tomorrow."

I nodded, and requipped it. "Thanks."

The door burst open again, and Levy, Brandish, Freed, Bickslow, Evergreen, Macao, Wakaba, Enno, Layla and Jude burst in.

Jeez, I think I'm just going to call them all something, this is getting annoying.

How about the Gang?

No, that sounds stupid.

Well, it's not like we're going to be saying any of this shit out loud.

While my internal voices argued over nonsensical things, I smiled at the group in the doorway. "Hey guys, how are you?"

"'How are you' she says," Wakaba muttered.

"We're here to see how you are," Macao said.

"No internal injuries," I said. "And I should be good to go in the morning."

I was suddenly tackled by a bunch of children, who were all saying something, though Freed's "Ella-sama I'm so glad you're alright!" was obviously the loudest.

"Guys, I'll be fine!" I said, laughing. "Just calm down."

They eventually let go, though I was scooped up in another hug by Layla, "I was so worried about the fight," she whispered. "I'm glad you're okay."

I sank into the hug, which felt nice and warm. "Thanks."

Jude looked at Lucy. "I'm more wary about you competing tomorrow. Are you sure you're okay about this?"

She nodded. "Yeah, especially since the only teams left for us to fight in a one on one battle is Blue Pegasus and Lamia Scale! I'll be fine!"

Jude looked worried, but nodded.

Makarov entered the room. "Good job, everyone!" he said.

"But we didn't win our battle today," Macao said. "Or yesterday, come to think of it."

"You're still in second place," I told them.

"Yeah, but aren't the teams going to be averaged, or something?" Wakaba said.

Makarov shrugged. "They're still a bit iffy in the explanation for that. I guess we'll just have to wait and see."

That night, before bed, the group of us gathered around for some conversation as I gulped down my potion.

"Is it just me, or do the mages seem a bit…" Lucy hesitated.

"Weak?" Freed asked. "I was thinking the same thing."

"That's part of one reason why I asked them to make the games," I said. "I want the competition to drive the other guilds into getting stronger. It'll be really embarrassing to lose to children."

"But couldn't it backfire, Ellie-nee?" Lucy asked.

"That's what the interview with Sorcerer Weekly is for," I said. "In it, we'll explain some of our methods, and we'll also say that we look forward to tougher competition the next year."

"I see," Levy said. She was separated from us, because Porlyusica had to put her leg in a cast, and we didn't want to get hurt in the night (like we had the night before).

"What do you mean 'asked' them to make the games?" Laxus asked.

Oops.

"I mean…that I might have talked to the Royal Family and asked them to make the Games," I said. I shrugged. "Oops."

Laxus gave me a look, collapsed onto the bed, and said, "I'm going to sleep."

The girls giggled, and we all climbed into bed.

"Goodnight, everyone," I said.

"Goodnight!"


Sorry if there's typos, everyone. I'm falling asleep as I post this. I have a job now, so once the GMG arc is over, my updates will probably slow down a bit.

Chapter Text

Chapter Thirty Four - The 1st Annual Grand Magic Games: DAY FOUR - July 4th, X773

Lucy was nervous, but it wasn't that surprising. It was her battle day, after all.

"Don't worry, you're going to be fine," I told her.

She took a deep breath and nodded. "Who's doing the game part?"

"I am," Cana said, and we neared the entrance to the field.

"Have fun!" I told her, smiling. "And remember – you don't need to be stronger to win. Just smarter."

She nodded, and entered the field along with the others. From Team B, Wakaba was participating.

"Alright, everybody, welcome to day four of the 1st annual Grand Magic Games, kabo!" Mato said. "Today we will be playing a game called Hunt. Kabo!"

So this was the unfamiliar one, huh? But that means….

I groaned.

Laxus got Chariots.

A jungle formed on the arena, and all the contestant were transported in.

"This game is pretty simple – there are over fifty magical items hidden in this jungle, kabo. You're going to be going on a treasure hunt for them, kabo. You have thirty minutes to collect as much as you possibly can, kabo. Go! Kabo!"

Cana closed her eyes and concentrated on the magical energy before taking off, and she slowly started collecting the magical jewels hidden under the surface. She had found five before she ran across another mage, and, smirking, she whipped out a Sleep Card and hit him with it. When the Lamia Scale mage collapsed, she searched him and came up with his jewels, and she got another eight.

She requipped all thirteen, to make them safe, and continued along, finding two more before she ran into the Phantom Lord mage and knocked him out too. She took his six, and ended up with twenty one.

Before she left, she hit him with another sleeping card, so he'd sleep through the rest of the game.

Moving onwards, she spotted Wakaba taking jewels from the Quatro Cerberus mage and continued on.

She found another six before the gong rang, and she ended up with twenty seven.

Wakaba had the next amount with sixteen.

The next was the Blue Pegasus mage, with seven.

The Lamia scale mage had woken up and gotten three.

"Congratulations, on both Fairy Tail Teams taking the top two spots, again, kabo! And the Fairy Tail Kids are killing it at 70 points! Kabo!"

We really were. The scoreboard read:

Fairy Tail A – 70 points

Fairy Tail B – 42 points

Quatro Cerberus – 26 points

Lamia Scale – 24 points

Phantom Lord – 20 points

Blue Pegasus – 10 points

"Everyone, the games are breaking for lunch, and afterwards, today's battle portions will begin! Kabo!" Mato announced, and the five of us headed inside.

We met up with the rest of the group and gathered for lunch.

Makarov ended up joining us, eventually, and I said, "Hey, Master, if we get over 100 points, will you get us a giant trampoline that spans one whole side of the training room? And let me dig a hole for us to jump into? Don't worry, we'll fill it with foam."

He sighed. "Fine. If both teams' average ends up being over 100, I will get you a giant…trampoline."

The kids cheered, even though I'm certain none of them knew what a trampoline was.

Now that I think about it, I didn't know if Makarov knew what a trampoline was, either.

"Alright," I said, and mentally did the math needed for us to average out at one hundred, before whispering to Laxus. "We need another 88 points."

He nodded.

I turned to Cana. "Cana, I have a question. How much Sleep Cards do you have, and how long do they last?"

"How long do you need them to last?" she asked.

The final shouldn't take longer than an hour, right?

"An hour and a half to two hours," I whispered.

Just in case.

She nodded. "How many do we need?"

"Twenty. But if you could make thirty, in case…"

If they went by the same rules as last year…

5 x 4 alone was twenty. (5 leaders x 4 teams)

4 x 4 was sixteen. (4 members left per team x 4 teams)

That is thirty six points.

Add eighteen if we get first and second place in tomorrow's game – fifty four. Which means in order to get thirty four more points…

We needed to win every battle; the two matches today and the two tomorrow.

Geez.

This will be tough.

But we can probably do it.

Probably.

After eating, we headed back to the arena.

"I already told you this, Lucy," I said, putting a hand on her shoulder. "You'll do fine."

She nodded. "Fine. Right. Right…"

Phantom went first, and absolutely crushed Cerberus. I couldn't help wincing at the absolutely brutal beatdown, and I was a bit happier realizing that after this and what they did to Levy, Ame would probably demand they amend the rules for next year.

"Next up, we have Fairy Tail A vs Blue Pegasus!"

"See?" I whispered to Lucy. "You've got the easiest guild! This will be a piece of cake! Literally, I'll make a cake! After the games, though."

She giggled.

"Go get them."

"And it seems we have two new contestants from each team. From Blue Pegasus, Ichiya!"

Wait.

What.

What.

WHAT.

That was Ichiya? No fucking way, I refuse to believe that the absolute hottie I was staring at was Ichiya.

No fucking way.

"Ichiya Vandalay Kotobuki, wow, talk about a long name, Bob!" Makarov said.

It was him.

That's just fucking weird.

And…kinda creepy, even.

How the hell did he get so ugly? Was it because of his potions?

No, Porlyusica looks good for her old age.

"Lucy," I whispered to her as she got on the field. "He's something called a Perfume Mage; try to stop him from sniffing his test tubes, because they can do things like enhance his strength."

"Got it," she said.

"Don't underestimate him," I told her. "He may be from Blue Pegasus, but he's strong. Also, if possible, don't show off too much."

She nodded. "So they underestimate me," and strode onto the field.

"And from Fairy Tail Team A, we have Lucky Lucy Heartfilia, daughter to Jude and Layla Heartfilia of the Heartfilia Konzern and Railways, kabo!" Mato said. "Makarov, why is an heiress in your guild, kabo?"

"Because she belongs there!" Makarov bellowed.

The gong went off and the match started.

"Open, Gate of the Golden Bull! Taurus!" Lucy called, summoning the giant cow.

"One of the Ecliptic Zodiac?" Goldmine shouted.

"How old is she, Makie?" Yajima asked.

"Lucy turned six about a month ago," Makarov said proudly.

"A six year old is contracted to one of the Ecliptic Zodiac?" Goldmine gasped.

"It's not that impressive," Jose said dismissively.

"Not that impressive?" Goldmine shouted. "Do you know how much power it takes to open one of those gates? Not to mention there's only twelve of them in existence! And she's six!"

Taurus hit the ground but Ichiya jumped, pulling out a tube and sticking it in his nose. He grew to a much larger height.

"Fine, I guess I'll just have to use more power on you!" Lucy yelled, and requipped another key. "Open, Gate of the Scorpion! Scorpio!"

"We are!" Scorpio shouted as he appeared next to Taurus.

"Two Golden Gates?" Goldmine screeched from the commentators' box.

Geez, I didn't know he liked Celestial Spirit Magic so much.

"Taurus, Scorpio, do unison raid, Sandstorm Axe Aldebaran!" Lucy commanded.

"Yes, Miss Luuuuuuucy!" Taurus said.

"A UNISON RAID!" Goldmine was yelling. "YOU CAN'T TELL ME YOU'RE NOT IMPRESSED!"

"I'm not, and stop shouting in my face!" Jose growled.

"A little six year old girl is supplying two golden gates with enough power to do a Unison Raid together. If you don't think that's impressive, then I don't know what is," Goldmine said, turning away angrily.

I was laughing again. "Ahhh, I never knew he was so passionate about Celestial Spirit Magic! Hahahahahah this is hilarious!"

Ichiya was hit with the Unison Raid but still managed to stay standing, and he breathed in another test tube – what for, I don't know.

"You leave me no choice!" Lucy said, and then, without closing the two Zodiac gates, she brought out another key.

"ANOTHER GOLDEN KEY?" Goldmine was screaming.

"STOP YELLING!" Jose yelled.

"Open, Gate of the Snake Charmer! Ophiuchus!"

With Taurus and Scorpio clearly standing there, a giant magical circle appeared, and Ophiuchus came coiling out of smoke.

There was absolute silence.

"Well?" Goldmine said.

"It's a bit impressive," Jose squeaked.

All three of the spirits attacked together, and Ichiya lay out on the floor.

"The winner is Lucy-"

"I'm….not…finished…." Ichiya panted, standing up.

"Geez, you think the guy would've learned to stay down by now," Laxus muttered.

"Open, Gate of the Eagle! Aquila!" Lucy cried, and gigantic eagle appeared.

Lucy pointed at Ichiya, and an enormous lightning bolt left Aquila and hit Ichiya, knocking him out.

"And the winner is Lucy Heartfilia, of Fairy Tail!"

Lucy thanked and then dismissed her spirits, and she came over to us.

"Ellie-nee, Ellie-nee, did you see that?" she cried.

I laughed and swung her around. "Yeah, I saw that. You were showing off, weren't you?"

She blushed. "Maybe, just a little bit. But I didn't use Star Dress or Urano Metria. So it's not like I really showed off."

That was right. Lucy had gotten Star Dress the first time around after she sacrificed Aquarius's key, and opened three gates.

Now that she can definitely open four, I shouldn't be surprised at all that she got it.

"And you've mastered those?" I asked.

She nodded. "Yep, I've been training very hard."

"Good," I said. "And we can probably use them in the final."

I went back to thinking about my plan.

Fairy Tail B ended up going against Lamia Scale, and Macao, who was participating, easily defeated his opponent.

That was twenty more points for our team, so now we only needed 68 for the trampoline.

The end of the day's scores read as thus:

Fairy Tail A – 80 points

Fairy Tail B – 52 points

Phantom Lord – 30 points

Quatro Cerberus – 26 points

Lamia Scale – 24 points

Blue Pegasus – 10 points

Jeez, and just like that, Phantom Lord is tailing after us again.

Ugh, it gives me the shivers and some weird chills thinking that Phantom Lord is right behind us.

Just…ugh.

"Yeah, we're totally gonna win this!" Laxus said cheerfully.

"Yeah, but will we win the trampoline?" I asked. "That is the real question."

"What is a trampoline?" Cana asked as we made our way back to the others.

"I'll explain later tonight," I told her. "When everyone is together. But it will definitely help with our training and be super fun! But I don't know how to make it, which is why I made the bet with Master."

"Do you really think we can win enough points?" Laxus asked.

"I've been coming up with strategies for the final battle, and I think we will," I told him.

"Lucy, I'm so proud of you!"

It wasn't Layla who said this, but rather Jude, who ran forward and scooped Lucy up in a hug. "That was amazing, and I'm sorry for dismissing you and your magic! You did a fabulous job, and I can't wait to see you get stronger!"

Lucy smiled and relaxed into her father's embrace.


Later that night, we all ate dinner and then gathered into the bed (with Levy still in a separate one) and I began regaling them with tales of trampolines.

"It's amazing!" I said. "You know how the bed bounces us a bit?"

They all nodded.

"A trampoline is made in a way to bounce you really high. It's made for bouncing. So we can jump around on it, and into pits filled with fluff. It's really fun!"

Well, it looks fun. I never actually got the chance, seeing as I was just the orphan kid looking through the gym window.

"That sounds really interesting," Freed said.

I nodded. "Freed, I was wondering if you could put runes on it to make it bounce us like crazy, and we play a game where we have to try to land on our feet?"

He cocked his head. "It's possible."

I turned to Evergreen. "It should help with your flying, too."

Her eyes lit up.

"It sounds like a lot of fun!" Levy said. Then she deflated. "But I'll probably have to wait a bit."

"Maybe," I said. "But it might be good for us to try it slightly impaired. I'm only worried about you flying and your cast hitting you and breaking another one of your bones or something."

"I may be able to soften it," Freed said. "Maybe…"

"Couldn't we just wrap it in fluff?" Cana asked.

I shrugged. "That could work. It would probably hurt a bit, and maybe leave a bruise, but it shouldn't be that bad." I turned to Levy. "It's up to you, Levy."

She bit her lip before shrugging. "It's not like I need to decide right now, is it?"

More than a few of us laughed, and we collapsed into our beds.

"Thank you," Brandish said.

We quieted down. "For what?" I asked.

"For being my friends," she said quietly.

We all rolled over to her and mobbed her with hugs.

"You don't need to thank us for that, silly!" Lucy said. "We'll always be your friends!"

"You're a member of Fairy Tail, Brandy," I said. "That means you're nakama."

She smiled. "Thank you, Nora."

"NORA?" everyone else cried.

"Oh, just shut up and go to sleep!" I yelled.

There were some scattered chuckles and mumblings. "Goodnight, guys," I said.

"Goodnight."


Hey guys. I'm glad to announce that I have over 200 reviews, and that by the end of this arc, we should be over 100,000 words.

And thank you for all the support on my job and a shower schedule. You guys are the best. :)

To the one guest reviewer who said I don't like Blue Pegasus - I actually love Blue Pegasus, but the best asset they have is Christina and the Trimens. They're not really meant for fighting - they're hosts. So even though I fucking love the Trimens, they're not there now. So no.

Chapter Text

Chapter Thirty Five - The 1st Annual Grand Magic Games: DAY FIVE - July 5th, X773

I groaned when I saw the chariots.

I had hoped that it was something else – so Laxus wasn't doing Chariots. That there was a small chance.

Unfortunately, it seemed he was going to have to get on them.

"I need to…what?" he asked, turning pale.

"You need to run a race on those chariots," I said, pointing at them.

"I don't want to," he said, panicking. "Can't Lucy do it?"

"Technically, Lucy is the substitute for Levy – who already participated in her morning game."

Laxus groaned. "What am I going to do?"

"Why doesn't Laxus just use his lightning body?" Cana asked.

Both Laxus and I paused.

"He'd still have to hit the ground," I said, "and the track is moving, remember? I don't know how it'd work."

"I'd still end up behind everyone else," Laxus admitted.

"Maybe not," Cana said, holding up a secret weapon.

"Well then..." I turned to Laxus. "How long can you hold your form?"

He shook his head. "I don't know, I've never really tested it!"

"Well," I said. "No time like the present!"

"How about those months when you were away?" he asked. "It seems like that would've been a pretty good time."

I grasped his shoulders. "Relax, I believe you can make the entire race. In fact, you might even be able to win the race! You just need to move as fast as possible, alright?"

He nodded, and just before he left our platform, I said, "Pay attention to the announcements, they probably won't start the race until you're on the thing."

"Got it," he said, looking sick.

"Good luck," I said, hugging him.

Reluctantly, he started hugging me back.

Damn tsundere.

"Aww, look at the cute moment between Elle and Laxus!" Bob said.

I flipped him off.

I let go of Laxus, and moved back.

Luckily, they didn't even start the race on the chariots. They started standing on the outside of it, and had to jump on it while it was moving.

The gong went off and Laxus threw down a pile of cards, immediately activated his lightning body, jumping onto the chariots and taking off.

When the smoke from the cards cleared, everyone else was unconscious. We weren't really worried about the other Fairy Tail team, because Rex, the Speed Mage, was participating for them. Because of that, they were likely to come in second place.

"Look at Laxus go!" Yajima said. "Very impressive. That was some tactic."

"He's just a stupid brat," Jose mumbled.

"You want to go?" Makarov yelled, and started growing in size. "That's my grandson!"

And then after passing several chariots, Laxus's foot hit the tack and he slowed down, sick. He began trying to activate his lightning and jump ahead again, moving along sluggishly the whole way.

"DAMN YOU, MASHIMA!" Makarov roared, holding Jose in a head-lock.

"DAMN YOU, MASHIMA!" I bellowed along with the rest of the guild.

"Who's Mashima?" Lucy asked curiously.

"Hiro Mashima is the person we blame all of our problems on," I explained.

"What are we blaming him for now?" Lucy asked.

"Laxus's motion sickness," I said.

Laxus managed to start up his lightning body again and surged ahead, the audience watching eagerly. He made it several more chariots before his foot hit the platform again and he slowed.

"You can do it, Laxus!" I shouted, holding my hand up in his sign.

I don't know if he actually heard me, but he pulled himself up, yelled, "For Fairy Tail!" And managed to start up again, shooting through another series of chariots before he flew off it and past the finish line, right as the other contestants were walking up.

As Laxus reached the arena, a full fight had broken out between Makarov and Jose, and Makarov was being held back by Yajima and Bob, while Jose was held back by Goldmine and Ooba, neither of which seemed to want to touch him.

Huh. Maybe that was why the commentators weren't the guild masters.

Now that I think about it, it makes a lot of sense.

"And Laxus wins first place for Fairy Tail Team A, kabo! This means that Fairy Tail A has gotten first place for all morning competitions! Kabo!"

"What happened?" Laxus asked me, gesturing to the commentators' box, his color finally returning.

Cana, Lucy, and Juvia started giggling. "Master and Jose got in a fight," I said. "Because Jose said something about how you were 'just a brat' or something."

"Master said, 'you want to go', too!" Cana said, laughing. "He sounded just like you, Elle-nee-chan!"

Laxus sweatdropped. "Great."

Fairy Tail Team B finished next, and not too long after him, Lamia Scale's mage appeared. She was quickly followed by Phantom Lord, followed by Blue Pegasus and Quatro Cerberus.

Fairy Tail A– 90 points

Fairy Tail B – 60 points

Phantom Lord – 34 points

Lamia Scale – 30 points

Quatro Cerberus – 26 points

Blue Pegasus – 12 points

As Mato rattled off the new scores, I looked at ours. "One fifty," I said.

"What?" asked Laxus. The girls, who had been talking about something else, turned to listen as well.

"Our score total is one fifty. In order to get our trampoline, we need two hundred points. If we win both battles today, we'll only be left with thirty points."

"Can we get that much in the finale?" Laxus asked.

I nodded.

"Awesome!" Cana said. "We can totally do that!"

Juvia nodded. "Juvia will destroy her opponent for Onee-sama! For the tamproline!"

I smiled. "Tram-poh-lean," I said.

"Trampoline?" Juvia asked.

I nodded.


Mato dismissed everyone for the lunch break and we made our way down the hall to meet up with the others. It wasn't hard to find them, as Freed was loudly exclaiming about how brilliant his Ella-sama and Laxus-sama were about orchestrating Laxus's win.

"Actually, it was Cana's idea, Freed," I said as we came up.

Freed stopped gushing, but Gildarts started.

"MY LITTLE GIRL IS A GENIUS! SHE'S SO SMART …"

I honestly stopped listening very quickly, and went back to thinking about my plan for the finale.

I hoped it would work. I had scrapped my original plan because I didn't think it would be entertaining enough for all of the people watching - if we knocked everyone out all at once, it would just seem like we had the upper hand. So that plan was binned, and I worked on finding a way for it to be extremely entertaining, with no doubt on our victory.

And by victory, I mean with the trampoline.

I honestly didn't pay much attention to lunch, continuing to concentrate on my end plan, and I didn't even notice time passing until we hit the field for the battle rounds.

Though I did notice Brandish punching Bickslow in the face, for whatever reason.

You don't see much six year olds punching nine (nearly ten) year olds.


First up during the battle rounds was Fairy Tail B vs Phantom Lord.

Maggie, the Iron-Make Mage who I needed to talk to about her magic, was fighting, and easily won the match, scoring 10 points toward our trampoline goal.

Afterwards was Fairy Tail A vs Lamia Scale, and I froze a bit when I realized Juvia would be fighting Jura.

Who, as I mentioned before, (even as a teenager) had no hair.

"Juvia, remember what we told you about mud?" I whispered in her ear. "He's an Earth Mage, though I'm not quite sure how he will work with mud. I'm also not quite sure what would happen if one of his attacks actually hit your body, though, so be careful. Jura ends up becoming known as 'Iron Rock Jura', the Ace of Lamia Scale for his strength."

Juvia nodded determinedly and walked out onto the field. As they met in the middle, Juvia bowed to Jura, who, surprised, bowed back.

"Juvia is pleased to meet Jura-san," Juvia said. "Onee-sama has regaled Juvia with tales of your strength."

Jura gave her an odd look. "I am sixteen, Juvia-dono. I don't understand that of which you speak."

Juvia bowed again. "Juvia apologizes. Juvia forgets that not everyone knows of Onee-sama's gifts."

I facepalmed.

"Her gifts?" Jura asked curiously.

"Yes," Juvia nodded eagerly. "Onee-sama is extremely wise and powerful. Levy-san says that she is om-ni-shent. Though Juvia does not know what that means."

"Omniscient is generally used to describe someone who is all-knowing," Jura said.

Juvia nodded. "Juvia understands. Onee-sama knows a great many things, including some things which do not exist, which greatly puzzles Juvia. Onee-sama also knows a great many things about a great many of specific people, and you are one such person. Onee-sama has regaled Juvia with tales of your future strength, but Juvia will still beat you. For Onee-sama!"

The stadium was absolutely silent.

Most of them were staring at me.

Jura had a look of pure confusion on his face.

I sighed. "Can I just…go back inside?" I muttered quietly, trying to creep away.

"No," Laxus said, grabbing onto my shoulder.

Someone hit the gong, for the battle to begin.

As Jura sent the first attack towards Juvia, Cana started talking. "I mean, it's not like she's wrong."

"Yeah, I mean, you've full out admitted you know the future, Ellie-nee," Lucy said.

I sighed. "Yeah, but I didn't exactly want the country at large to know."

Laxus snorted.

"How old is Juvia, Makarov?" Bob asked.

"Juvia turned six a little over two months ago. She was born with her powers, however."

I guess it's a good thing that Juvia practiced slicing through IRON with Levy, because they gave Jura his name because of how hard he could make his rock. Her Water Slicers cut through it like butter, and Jura had to duck in order to avoid getting hit. In addition to that, Juvia was merely soaking the ground with as much water as she possibly could, so he couldn't use his element as well.

Juvia pulled out almost all her tricks – even going so far as to make herself sad, so it would rain.

But in the end, it didn't matter. Jura cast a rock made fist at her and won, and Juvia was on the ground defeated as she came back over to us, sluggish from the mud running through her. Next thing I knew, she was sobbing in my arms.

"Onee-sama, I'm so sorry!" she sobbed. "Juvia has failed her Onee-sama! Now Onee-sama will not get her trampoline!"

"Shhh," I said, hugging her and soothing her. "It's fine. It's alright. I didn't expect us to win every battle."

"But…but what about Onee-sama's plan?" Juvia asked, sniffling.

"We can adjust," I said, smiling down at her.


When the games were over, we trekked up to our room.

"Alright, everyone," I said, closing the door. "Today's scores read as thus:

Fairy Tail A– 90 points

Fairy Tail B – 70 points

Lamia Scale – 40 points

Quatro Cerberus – 36 points

Phantom Lord – 34 points

Blue Pegasus – 12 points"

A pause, and I looked at all the kids who were watching me. "We need forty points to get the trampoline."

"This isn't even about winning the games anymore, is it?" Laxus asked.

I snorted. "Please, like we'd lose. Anyway, we need forty points. Tomorrow is our day of rest. We will rest up our magic, and I will discuss the plan with you all. Alright?"

They nodded.

"Alright, everyone," I said, and climbed into bed.

I was suddenly surrounded by a glob of children.

My eyes met Laxus's gaze over the rest of the kids, and I mirrored his smirk with my own.

In two days, we would win the games.

"Goodnight!" I called.

"Goodnight!"


Ahhhhhhh I'm so so so so so so sosososososososososo sorrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrry!

I'm not used to these weird shifts and the constant standing, and it's messing with my feet and sleep patterns.

Before this, all of my jobs were office jobs.

I'm sorry about the late update, especially since it's kinda small.

I think there's two more chapters in this arc, and we'll be finished with the Grand Magic Games.

According to Fairy Tail Wikia, Jura and Reedus were born in the same year, X757.

Also, I would like to thank TigressinCreamSilk on Ao3 who inspired a bit of a change with Laxus's tactics for Chariots.

Chapter Text

Chapter Thirty Six - The 1st Annual Grand Magic Games: Day Off - July 6th X773

The next day was simple, and we all sat around in our gigantic room. Freed had written runes all over the walls and doors, preventing anyone from listening in.

Freed, Brandish, Levy, Bickslow and Evergreen were there for support and also for suggestions.

Even though Enno and Reedus weren't competing, they were still barred from the room, as they were adults.

"Alright," I said, turning to the four who would be participating with me. "Who wants what team? You can take them on alone, or with a partner. Either is fine."

"I want Phantom Lord," Lucy said immediately, turning and smiling at Levy, who was hobbling her way over to hug Lucy. "As long as I can keep them all in one place, and maybe have someone guard me, I should be able to use Urano Metria pretty easily."

"What's that?" Brandish asked, interested.

Lucy gave a happy smile. "It's a super awesome spell Ellie-nee told Virgo to teach me. I can't wait to show it to you tomorrow, it's so pretty."

I snorted. She wasn't really wrong. "Got it; Lucy gets Phantom. Anyone else?"

"Juvia would like Lamia Scale," Juvia said. "But Juvia would also like some assistance…"

I turned to Laxus. "Feeling up to a Unison Raid?"

He smirked. "Sure, I'm always up for giving everyone else a heart attack."

I snorted, and turned to Cana. "Blue Pegasus, or Quatro Cerberus?"

She paused. "Do you think I'm strong enough to take on Quatro Cerberus?"

I nodded. "Yeah, don't worry, you should be fine. We can plan out particular attacks later."

I turned to Lucy. "Virgo can come out on her own, right?"

Lucy nodded. "Yeah, and Aquarius can too, but-"

"Wait, she can?" I asked.

Lucy cocked her head and nodded. "Yeah. The more powerful I get, the stronger my Spirits get. They'll be able to open their gates on their own and stay out for a much longer time, too. While I was practicing with Ophiuchus, Aquarius was also practicing her ability to come out on her own. She said it was 'in case I ever need it', and looked really sad about it."

I bit my lip and nodded. "Can you summon Virgo?"

Lucy nodded and summoned Virgo, who none of the other kids have met yet.

"Punishment, Princess?" Virgo asked.

"No, no punishment, Virgo," Lucy said, giggling. "But Ellie-nee asked me to summon you."

Virgo nodded and turned to me. "It is good seeing you again, Elle-sama. How have you been?"

I smiled. "Very well, thank you. Now, it's eleven years earlier, but Lucy is going to fight Phantom Lord in the Grand Magic Games."

Virgo's face hardened. "Understood."

"Lucy wants payback for Sol hurting Levy," I said, gesturing to Levy's leg. "So she wants to take them all at once with Urano Metria. I want to know if you can come out on your own to guard her until she finishes the spell."

Virgo nodded. "It's possible, yes, but you know who would be a better choice."

It was a statement.

I nodded. "Yes."

"What do you mean, eleven years from now?" Levy asked. "What does that mean?"

"Time flows differently in the Celestial Realm, remember?" I said. "Most Celestial Spirits knows what's going to happen to the same point in time I do."

"From my point of view," Virgo said, "I've actually already met you all. Though, of course, I know much more about Levy-sama, as she is one of Hime-sama's closest friends."

At that, she abruptly disappeared and reappeared just as quickly. She handed Levy a potion. "Drink this. It will help you heal faster. While you will probably still be impaired for a week or two, your bone will be fixed within a month, definitely."

"I didn't know you could do that," I said.

Virgo nodded. "The King has allowed permission this time around, so I will freely be controlling Princess's dietary and fashion needs in the future, as well as many others. Now that we can freely access everything in the Spirit World, she will be treated like the Princess she is!"

Lucy was blushing.

"Where am I?" Brandish asked sadly.

"Without Elle-sama's intervention, you would have never met Lucy until far into the future, and you wouldn't become friends for a very long time."

"Thank you, Nora," Brandish said quietly.

Lucy hugged her.

I turned to them. "Lucy, how would you like one more surprise to show Fiore tomorrow?"

She cocked her head. "What is it?"

"How many gates do you need to keep open for Monoceros?" I asked.

"Five," she said immediately.

"And how many can you open?" I asked.

She drooped a bit. "Four."

I nodded. "That's right. You can hold open four Golden Gates at once! And it would be impractical to pull out Monoceros in a fight anyway, because he takes up so much magic and he's used for a series of things that are mostly not battle-oriented."

Lucy was still sad. "So?"

I shrugged and smiled. "I can't give you Monoceros right now, but I can give you Corvus."

And with that said, I requipped Corvus's gleaming Platinum Key into my hand. He had told me, after seeing Lucy's battle from the Spirit World (where they apparently watch her life like it's Reality Television (which I guess it is, kinda)), that he was finally ready to make a contract with her.

I would also probably give her Pegasus, too, after the Games.

I mean, it's not like he comes out and spends time with me, or anything.

Though, I think he's able to.

"Corvus?" Lucy asked, shocked.

I nodded. "Yep. It takes, at most, the strength of holding three Golden Gates open to utilize him completely in battle. In addition to that, he can come out on his own easily. He even taught me hand to hand combat, previously."

"Wow," Lucy said, and took the key as I handed it to her.

"Open, Gate of the Crow!" she chanted, and a brilliant gleam filled the room. "Corvus!"

Corvus appeared in front of us all, but his magical presence seemed much, much stronger than before.

"Hello, my Princess," Corvus said, bowing to Lucy. "I am quite impressed. I have never been summoned with this much power before."

He smirked. "Once we have a contract I can easily kick that Lion's ass!"

"That Lion?" Freed asked.

"Apparently, Corvus has a bit of a rivalry with Lo- with Leo the Lion. Probably because Corvus uses Shadow Magic, and Leo uses Light Magic. And also because, since Leo is the Leader of the Zodiacs and Corvus is the lowest of the Platinums, they're considered on par, and its unknown who is more powerful," I explained.

"Do you have Leo, Ellie-nee?" Lucy asked.

I shook my head. "No, I still need Aries, Leo, Libra and Pisces. Though Freed, Laxus and I will be going after Pisces next month."

"Can I come?" Lucy asked.

I shook my head adamantly. "No way. Cana was hit by a compulsion spell on the last expedition, and nearly touched an object with dark magic. As Celestial Magic is a pure magic, it will be a lot harder for a spell like that to get its hooks in you, but if you do touch dark magic, it will surely affect you much worse than normal."

"Oh," Lucy said, slouching a bit.

"It's more than that, however," I said. "We might not even be able to go without Gildarts."

"Why?" Laxus asked.

I bit my lip. "I'll explain later, alright?"

The thing was…

Pisces wasn't exactly in Fiore.

While it was on Ishgar (the continent Fiore was on), it wasn't in Fiore. More than that, it wasn't even on continental Ishgar – it was on an island off the coast of Caelum.

So yeah, that might be a bit problematic.

And after everything that happened at the last one…

Yeah, I'll probably have to bring Gildarts.

"Going back to the subject," I said.

Lucy nodded. "What days are you available?"

"Whenever you wish, my Princess," Corvus said. "My only wish is being able to come and go as I please."

She giggled. "Alright. Virgo does that, too."

Virgo nodded.

"What can you tell me about your magic?" Lucy continued.

"As Elle explained before, I control Shadow Magic. I can solidify shadows, I can control the shadows… I can turn myself and you (along with others) into a shadow and travel through them. I can also turn into a crow, and am a very good spy. In addition to that, I can control crows if needed, and use them to attack others."

Lucy nodded. "And do you have any weaknesses I should know about?"

"Yes," Corvus said. "Light magic. While, in general, I do not mind Light Magic being cast, especially if it provides me with shadows, if it's too powerful then there will be no shadows at all. If, for instance, Elle was to hit me with a pure beam of her Venus magic, I would be more likely to be returned to the Spirit World then, say, being run through by a sword."

Lucy nodded. "Got it," and put her notebook away. She paused. "Have you ever been run through with a sword?" she asked curiously.

"Several times," Corvus said. "I've gotten used to it. However, it has been awhile since I've been summoned at all, and I'll probably have to adjust to it again."

"I don't want you to get run through with a sword!" Lucy said, shocked.

Corvus smiled at her, and suddenly he seemed to lose control. He grabbed Lucy tight and hugged her, squealing and spinning around.

What. The. Actual.

FUCK.

"My Master is the sweetest and most precious one in the entire world! She's the cutest and the strongest Celestial Mage ever! AND I GOT HER FIRST, TAKE THAT YOU DAMN LION!"

"What do you mean by 'first'?" Lucy asked, seemingly completely unperturbed at nearly being smothered to death by her spirit. Then again, I think I've done a few things similar. And Enno did that when they met…

Well, Lucy is a fucking adorable kid.

"In the last timeline, that damn Lion got to you first!" Corvus said angrily.

"Oh," Lucy said. "When did I get him and when did I get you?"

Corvus grew sad, and put Lucy back on the bed. "You got him when you were seventeen, and…well, you didn't get me."

"What?" she cried. "Why not?"

Corvus shrugged. "None of the Platinum Keys were found. We were all hidden too well. Elle only found us because she knows a lot of things and is stubborn as hell. And really loves you."

I blushed as Lucy tackled me. "Thank you thank you thank you Ellie-nee. Thank you so much!"

"Hey," I said, rubbing her head. "I love all you guys. You're nakama."

"I have a question," Freed said, and we all turned to him. He looked directly at me. "Ella-sama, you all speak as if this has happened."

I blinked. "It has, Freed. Time is only experienced in a linear manner, and that's not even true for everybody. This technically has happened."

He shook his head. "No, what I'm saying is that this is different! You're different!"

He paused, his finger pointed at me, and silence descended upon the room. "Ella-sama…you weren't in the last timeline, were you? That's why you say, 'last timeline' instead of something like 'future possibilities'. It's not something we're all waiting to experience. This world has already been lived through a cycle once, and someone restarted it and dropped you in it."

His finger slowly lowered. "That's why you know so much. It's because you were never part of the natural flow here in the first place. You've slid in seamlessly, but you've already learned a large variety of things about this world before you arrived. That's how you know so much, and why you're so confused about certain things. Why you talk about things like 'balance beams' and 'trampolines'. Why you showed us those odd memories that you said were stories on your birthday."

There was utter silence in the room.

They weren't supposed to find this out.

"I should have known you'd figure it out, Freed," I said, giving him a sad smile. "I really should've guessed it would be you, Lucy or Levy, but I honestly thought I wouldn't have to worry about this until you were all a little older. You're right. I'm not originally from this world, and that's why things are different now. The Grand Magic Games, even all of you joining Fairy Tail – those were things that weren't supposed to happen for years."

"It doesn't matter," Juvia said softly, and she got up from the bed and hugged me. "Elle is still my Onee-sama!"

She had referred to me by name, and she had spoken in first person.

"Of course she is!" Lucy said happily. "This just proves Ellie-nee loves us! She came to join us and to make us all happier earlier!"

"You…guys aren't mad?" I asked.

"Why would we be mad?" Cana asked.

"I technically manipulated you," I said. "Yeah, I did it to make us all happy, but it's still manipulation. I knew what would make you all do certain things, and work harder, and I did them on purpose."

"So?" Laxus asked. "Anyone can do that if they know their friends well enough. It's fine. You've made us happy, and you made us strong so we can all fight to protect each other."

"I'm cool with it, Big Sis!" Bickslow said.

"Yeah, you were able to get me a lacrima, too!" Papa said happily.

"Honestly, it's not that surprising," Evergreen said, smiling softly.

"You gave me friends," Brandish said quietly. "And you introduced me to Lucy."

"You gave us our family," Levy said quietly. "We all love you, Elle-chan. You don't need to worry about that."

I smiled, and grabbed them all in a group hug. "I love you all, so so much."

Fuck. I was crying again.

I had cried a lot in my last life, especially when I was hit by a particularly sad story, but I was really crying like crazy around these guys.

"How about we keep this one a secret, okay guys?" I asked, wiping away my tears.

Juvia blushed sheepishly. "Sorry, Onee-sama."

"Princess," Corvus said to Lucy. "I suggest that Virgo and I go back to the Spirit World. You've held us both out here for quite some time, and you've been stretching your container. You need to let your Magical Container refill for tomorrow's games."

Lucy nodded as we all separated from the hug. "Alright. I'll touch your key so you know when to come out on your own, alright?"

Corvus nodded, and he and Virgo disappeared in a flash of light.


After teleporting and grabbing Gildarts, who we then used as a giant magical battery, Cana had made the cards I needed for the plan (as they were some that she had to make in a specific way, or adjust).

And then I paused.

"Hey, guys, I kinda feel like I'm forgetting something," I said.

"Is it the other team?" Levy asked.

"Huh," I said. "Yeah, it is. Do you think we should give those idiots a chance to take out some guilds, too?"

"Like what?" Cana asked.

"Well, you could go with Lucy, and then they can split the team so they go after Blue Pegasus and Quatro Cerberus. I could be the 'jumper' – since I have emergency cards monitoring all of you, I would know if you need help or if something is wrong."

As if it understood what I was saying, my magic roared angrily under my skin, wanting to participate more.

I ignored it.

Cana turned to Lucy. "Want to do it?"

Lucy nodded. "Yeah, this sounds like fun!"

"Alright then," I said. "I'm going to go scare Team B into doing our bidding."

With that, I popped over to the others, and explained the plan very carefully to them – though I left out the final touch. Once they understood what was happening, Macao and Wakaba decided to go after Blue Pegasus, and the other three decided to go after Quatro Cerberus. I also took spare monitoring cards I had and linked all of them to them, so I knew what was happening.

I finished explaining, and popped back to our room, where it had already gotten late. Everyone was meditating, and I saw Lucy holding onto Horologium's key, which meant she was keeping track of the time.

Smiling, I sat and joined them. They were only doing the part of meditating that expanded a magical container, and filled it with energy. We weren't going to empty them if we had to fight tomorrow.

Eventually, Lucy signaled the time and we stopped. After ordering room service and eating pizza in our room, we curled up in bed for the night.

"Tomorrow, we show Fiore just what we can really do," I said.

"Yeah!" Cana said.

"Juvia is ready!" Juvia said.

"Well," Lucy said. "Let's give them one heck of a show!"

Laxus just laughed, and the others just giggled.

Yeah, I thought. We'll give them a show, alright. "Goodnight, everyone."

"Goodnight!"


So...I didn't really expect for the kids to find out now, but if I go into my writing trance and get things like this, I keep them.

So yeah.

I didn't want to spoil the plans for the battle, so you've got to wait a bit. :)

Also, I know that the kids are kinda overpowered, especially Elle, and I'm working on fixing that a bit. I do promise that when I'm done with this fic, I'll probably rewrite the whole thing. It'd mostly be the same, just a few more scenes and less time jumps and stuff.

Just want to let you know.

Also we probably won't get Ice Wizards for a while after the GMG. Like...chapter 45 or something.

Sorry about that.

Chapter Text

Chapter Thirty Six - The 1st Annual Grand Magic Games: FINAL DAY - July 7th, X773

"Good morning everyone, and welcome to the final day of the 1st Annual Grand Magic Games! Kabo!" Mato announced in the morning.

We had said goodbye to everyone else, and the five of us convened on the field. I put away the bracelet, and my magic hummed underneath my skin, eager to fight. I didn't want to disappoint it, but if all went as planned, I'd barely be using any of it. "You guys ready?" I asked, trying to push the feeling out of my mind.

"Hell yeah!" Cana said.

"Cana, what did I say about cursing!" I said.

She slumped a bit. "Fine, I'll wait a few more years…You've got the cards, right?"

I nodded.

"Here's how today is going to work, kabo!" Mato said. "Each team is displaced somewhere throughout the battlefield, and when the gong goes off, they'll take out other teams, kabo! If you take out the leader of the team, your team gets five points! Everyone else is worth only one point! Kabo! The leader is unknown. If an entire team is taken out, their score will solidify as their final score, kabo. Now, let the games begin!"

Fast as I could possibly be, I teleported to Phantom Lord and threw down two cards, before jumping away to Quatro Cerberus and doing the same.

Then I appeared back with the others, and Laxus showed up a second later, having done the same thing with Lamia Scale and Blue Pegasus.

"What's this?" Yajima asked. "It seems as if each team except for the Fairy Tail ones are trapped within a certain section."

"You are lucky!" Juvia hollered. "Onee-sama was kind enough to give them a fighting chance! Since she wanted to give you all a show, we didn't just take them all out at once!"

"Could you have done that, kabo?" Mato asked curiously.

All five of us nodded.

We could have thrown down sleep cards instead, knocking them out instantly, but instead we had Freed change specifications on cards with Cana so we could make rune walls.

I smirked. "Instead, you're going to see a show! Alright, guys, split!"

Laxus and Juvia went one way and Lucy and Cana went the other, with myself disappearing into the shadows.


Laxus led Juvia over to where Lamia Scale was trapped. He knew she was nervous - after fighting Jura, and losing, she was worried about going up against him again. Which was another reason why he was doing the Unison Raid with her - it would take him out.

And, well...he wasn't really worried about the rest.

"What's this?" Ooba yelled. "What are those children doing to my guild!"

He grasped Juvia's hands and faced the team, which was trying to throw magical attacks at them and break out of the rune barrier.

"Unison Raid: Electric Water!" They cast, and a gigantic layered magical circle appeared above them, inscribed with their magical signatures. It had been awhile since they fought against Gildarts - over half a year, at least, and he could feel the huge difference in the magical strength.

They had been powerful before, but it was even stronger now.

Hell, if Juvia wasn't made of water and as strong as she was, she probably wouldn't be able to handle all of the powerful, ancient Dragon magics running through her.

"Is that…a Unison Raid?" Yajima asked.

"Yes," Makarov said.

"Incredible," Yajima said. "Some people spend their entire lives trying to do Unison Raids, and a twelve year old and a six year old are doing it easily!"

Makarov nodded. "Yes, Juvia has quite the knack for them. She can do one with Elle, too."

There was a large explosion as their attack hit, and when the debris cleared, all of the Lamia Scale mages were unconscious. Looking up, Laxus pointed out the scoreboard to Juvia, which had frozen over Lamia's scores.

"And in one hit, Lamia Scale is out with 40 points, kabo!" Mato said. "And Fairy Tail Team A gets an additional nine points."

The scores changed.

Fairy Tail A– 99 points

Fairy Tail B – 70 points

Lamia Scale – 40 points

Quatro Cerberus – 36 points

Phantom Lord – 34 points

Blue Pegasus – 12 points


I smirked as I listened to the Masters' comments.

One team down.

"Ouch. It seems that Fairy Tail Team B has taken out both Quatro Cerberus and Blue Pegasus. This puts Quatro Cerberus out at 36 points, and Blue Pegasus out at 12 points. It gives Fairy Tail B an additional eighteen points!"

Fairy Tail A– 99 points

Fairy Tail B – 88 points

Lamia Scale – 40 points

Quatro Cerberus – 36 points

Phantom Lord – 34 points

Blue Pegasus – 12 points

Huh. That was a bit quiet.

Guess Team B isn't as destructive as us.

Though the newest generation had always caused more damage.

As Team B headed to my area and Laxus and Cana appeared next to me, Lucy and Cana took on Phantom Lord.


"Are you ready?" Cana asked Lucy.

Lucy took a deep breath and nodded, determined to do her best. "Yeah."

Cana smiled at her. "You'll do great!"

Lucy smiled back and prepared herself as they stepped out of the shadows in front of Phantom Lord's team. Since Cana was working as a guard, Corvus was staying in the Spirit World.

The other team immediately tried to throw a series of magical attacks at them, but Cana used her reflective mirrors to block them.

Lucy took a deep breath and started chanting.

"Survey the Heavens, Open the Heavens...

All the stars, far and wide...

Show me thy appearance...

With such shine."

"What the…what the hell is this?" a Phantom mage screamed.

"NO WAY, I THOUGHT THAT SPELL WAS LOST!" Goldmine screamed.

Cana sucked in a breath at the magic of the spell. Lucy was right; it really was beautiful.

"Oh Tetrabiblos...

I am the ruler of the stars...

Aspect become complete...

Open thy malevolent gate.

Oh 88 Stars of the heaven...

Shine!

Urano Metria!"

A magical explosion that could rival one of her father's attacks hit the other team, shaking the battleground, and Cana couldn't help but feel awe in Lucy's power.

I wonder how she would fare against Dad.


"Wow!" Mato yelled as Phantom Lord's score froze. "And just like that, Fairy Tail has taken out all other teams, kabo! Congratulations, Fairy Tail, on win-"

"Hold it right there!" I shouted, just as Cana and Lucy returned. The five of us kids stood tall next to each other (while the other team mostly looked confused). "The games aren't over yet."

"What are you talking about?" Goldmine said. "Fairy Tail is the only one left standing."

"While that is true," I said. "Check the scoreboard."

Everyone's eyes looked up at the scoreboard.

Fairy Tail A– 108 points

Fairy Tail B – 88 points

Lamia Scale – 40 points

Quatro Cerberus – 36 points

Phantom Lord – 34 points

Blue Pegasus – 12 points

"Jose, I'm told you can count, is that right?" I asked.

There was utter silence.

I shrugged. "Alright, how about this. Master Goldmine, can you tell me what the total of our two teams are?"

He squinted at the board, coming down from the high of seeing Urano Metria performed. "One hundred and ninety six. Why?"

"So…" I began to think. "That's…four short of two hundred."

"I don't understand what you darlings are talking about," Bob said.

I spun around and threw five cards at all of Team B. They hit the ground and smoke surrounded the other team; when it cleared, all five of them were clearly lying unconscious on the ground.

"ELLE!" Makarov yelled. "WHAT DID YOU DO THAT FOR?"

"That is your fault!" I yelled. "Hey, Goldmine, how many points do we have now?"

"Two hundred and five?" he asked, confused.

"Makarov, your children are ruthless," Ooba said.

"And tell me," I shouted. "Is our average over a hundred?"

"Yes," Goldmine said, still confused.

The group of us went up in cheers.

"What just happened, Maky?" Yajima said.

Makarov sighed. "This is my fault. I told the kids that if Fairy Tail averaged over one hundred points I'd get them a trampoline."

"TRAMPOLINE!" all of us shouted.

"What's that?" Bob asked.

"I have no clue," Makarov grumbled. "However, since they were on different teams, they realized they could still take out Team B and receive the points. It was probably Elle's idea."

"You're not wrong!" Laxus yelled.

We started cheering, jumping up and down in the air. "TRAM-PO-LINE! TRAM-PO-LINE!"

"Alright, I'll get you brats a damn trampoline!" Makarov shouted.

"YEAH!" we all screamed.

"Fairy Tail wins! Kabo!" Mato said.

And the game ended in confusion for just about everyone else.


"What happened?" Macao groaned as he woke up.

"The kids sold you out for a trampoline," Enno said at his side, laughing.

"The hell is that?"

"I don't know, actually."

"Don't worry, we'll let you guys use it," I said.

"But we won, right?" Macao asked, rubbing the back of his neck.

I snorted. "Duh."

We had met up with everyone else on the way back to the infirmary, with Makarov using his Titan Magic to carry all the unconscious members. When we regrouped, the other kids started cheering at us, and Jude started turning into Gildarts with all his babbling about his daughter.

Then again, Urano Metria is a pretty badass spell, so I get where he's coming from.

"Now what?" Macao asked.

"Now, we wait, and the teams get to go to the banquet!" Enno squealed. She turned and pinned a glare at Macao. "And they get to take dates. Dates that the kingdom going to dress up professionally. They'll even let them keep the dresses." She leaned in close to Macao. "Do you understand what I'm saying?"

"No?" Macao squeaked.

Enno grabbed his shirt. "I'm telling you that I'm gonna be your date, dumbass!"

"You are?" Macao asked.

Wakaba, who had woken up and watched the entire trainwreck, hit Macao and turned to Enno. "He says yes."

Enno nodded and smiled, before leaving the room, a little skip in her step.

"What just happened?" Macao asked.

"You're going on a date with Enno, idiot," I said, rolling my eyes.

"Don't call me an idiot!" Macao said.

"No, she's right," Wakaba said. "You're totally an idiot."

I laughed and joined the others.


We spent the rest of the day relaxing in the hot tub at our hotel, and planning how we were all going to get to go to the banquet.

"My parents were invited," Lucy said happily. "So I can take another one of you guys!"

"I'll take Freed," I said.

"Thank you Ella-sama!" Freed said, crying.

I sighed. "Freed, Lucy is going with Brandish and Juvia is going with Levy. Please don't see anything in this."

"Oh, I never would!" Freed said eagerly, nodding. "Ella-sama is meant to be with Laxus-sama! I would never interfere!"

Laxus and I froze.

"Oh, Onee-sama and Onii-sama!" Juvia said eagerly. "Juvia ships it!"

I turned to her. "Where did you hear that phrase?"

"Cana-san!" Juvia said happily.

Cana shrugged. "I heard you mumbling those words awhile back. It's about relationships, right? Who you think would be a good couple?"

I frowned. "When the hell did I say that?"

"Macao and Enno," Levy said.

"Huh," I said. I turned back to Freed. "Anyway, Freed, Laxus and I are too young for that stuff! I mean…in the future maybe, don't get me wrong, Laxus is a great catch! I mean…um…"

"What do you mean by that?" Laxus yelled, horrified.

Right. Twelve year old boy. Girls have cooties.

"NOTHING! SHUT UP YOU DAMN TSUNDERE!"


….That night Laxus was on the other side of the bed, far, far away from me.

Freed was in a timeout, and had to sleep all alone, which he agreed he deserved for making it awkward.

The thought of me and Laxus as a couple was weird.

Especially because I was mentally twenty.

You know...I think. There are some points where it seems like I've never regressed to my physical age.

Maybe in a few years…

NO. Bad Elle! I mentally shouted at myself.

"Goodnight everyone!" I all but shrieked from my place in bed.

"Dragon ears, Elle!" Laxus said.

I winced. "Sorry. Let's just…go to sleep, alright?"


Freed's in a timeout. :(

And... That, my friends is how you trick your guildmaster into giving you a trampoline.

And here's some Ellaxus for Bnemesis.

One more chapter, which is the ball, and that's the end of the GMG.

Also sorry about the wait. But now that I've adjusted to my job (you know...sort of), I should probably be getting a chapter out every other day or so.

Also my anxiety is acting up so lots of lovely and fluffy comments from you guys would be appreciated. I love you all! :)

Chapter Text

Chapter Thirty Eight - The 1st Annual Grand Magic Games: The Ball - July 8th, X773

That morning, the group of us woke up and headed to the castle.

I was taking Freed, Laxus was taking Evergreen, Cana was taking Bickslow, Juvia was taking Levy and Lucy was taking Brandish. That way all of the kids were able to get in, and Maggie agreed to take Reedus so we were all together.

The moment we entered, the girls were separated from the boys, and we were surrounded by maids and servants who did this sort of thing professionally - though Lucy insisted on Cancer doing our hair.

At some point, while we were all beautified – though I gave the maids a strict warning about not going to far (we weren't going to be a bunch of beauty pageant mishaps) – Enno, Maggie, and Layla joined us.

"Oh, Ellie-girl, you look so pretty!" Enno squealed, having spotted me first and giving me a huge hug.

Looking around, she started fawning over all of us being adorable children.

After a lot of indecisiveness over what to wear, Levy suggested we pick each other's dresses, and we agreed.

Or, at the very least, the color to wear.

So, in order from youngest to oldest, we decided what to wear.

Levy went first, and after a lot of arguing and picking things out, we decided she should go in orange.

After that was Lucy, who had already picked out a dress to wear - she just wanted us to pick a color. We eventually decided on a light pink with dark pink accents.

Juvia, unsurprisingly, ended up in dark blue, matching her eyes and the necklace she found in the treasure, leading to an explanation of treasure for Brandish and Lucy and a search through all of my treasure for their own necklaces, which led to Lucy finding a gold necklace with a pink pendant.

Brandish (whose birthday was in February) had a silver chain with a green gem the color of her hair, which she ended up wearing with a silver gown.

Cana ended up in purple, matching her eyes and her amethyst necklace, and Evergreen, of course, ended up in green.

And then it was my turn.

There was some arguing over my dress, but eventually they decided on a dress that matched the purple color of my hair and had accents the color of my eyes and moonstone necklace.

All in all, with my hair done in beautiful curls, I felt prettier than I've ever felt in my life, and I was only ten years old.

Enno, who was in a gorgeous red dress that still allowed her to move as she wished, was extremely happy with her get-up. Layla and Maggie stood beside her, Maggie in a light blue dress that made her eyes pop and Layla forgoing her usual pink for a goldenish dress, probably so it wouldn't seem like Lucy was copying her.

They led us outside, where all of the boys were waiting for us. Jude and Gildarts burst into tears upon seeing their daughters (even though Jude sees Lucy dressed up all the time), and Macao seemed brain-dead upon the sight of Enno.

Rex didn't seem to have much brain cells when it came to Maggie, either, so I kept note of them for a possible couple.

Laxus, Freed and Bickslow, who were all wearing suits, looked like rather adorable children, which was probably obvious just from the level of squealing and hugging coming from me. "Oh you guys look so so so so so so cute!"

I had squealed over the girls earlier, so they were out of my system.

"We're not cute, Big Sis!" Bickslow said.

"Fine, you look like very handsome young men," I said, smiling at them and fixing Bickslow's bowtie.

Freed seemed to be crying in pride, and Laxus was blushing and looking away, trying not to meet my eyes.

"Alright, picture!" Reedus, who was dressed as plainly as he could get away with, said. All of the kids gathered for the front row, and behind us were all of the adults, including Layla and Jude, who Gildarts insisted join the picture. The rest of Team B was there too, and Makarov was down in the front row with the rest of us kids, shorter than all of us except Levy.

Makarov even pulled Porlyusica into the picture, and he seemed to be taking her as his date to the ball.

Reedus allowed us to talk as he painted, and even still, it didn't take long at all. Within several minutes, the painting was done enough that he allowed us to leave, though Makarov did have him snap a picture so he could brag about Reedus's likeliness.

The group of us left and joined the banquet hall, where the other teams were mingling. Goldmine and Bob were standing off to the side, having a conversation, and I saw Makarov pull Porlyusica into the room. Goldmine and Bob seemed quite overjoyed to see her, probably since she spent so much time the woods.

"Elle, you look beautiful," said a voice, and all of us turned to see Ame.

"Thank you, Queen Ame," I said, curtsying.

"Elle, you don't need to be so formal!" she said, laughing.

"Are you sure you should be at the party?" I asked. "I mean, Hisui…"

Ame nodded. "Yes, the doctor believes that Hisui will be coming late, and that she won't be born until August. I refused to be cooped up and not attend a party in my own castle!"

I laughed. "Did you enjoy the games?"

She nodded. "Yes, and I think Toma had quite a lot of fun as well." She winked.

The adults behind me were more shocked than the kids. After all, the kids already knew about me starting the games, and speaking with the Royal Family about them.

"Ame, I'd like for you to meet my nakama," I said. "This is Levy, Lucy, Juvia, Brandish, Cana, Evergreen, Freed, Bickslow and Laxus."

She gave a little curtsy. "It's nice to meet you all."

The kids broke out of their stupor and tried to bow or curtsy. "It's nice to meet you too, Your Majesty!" and "It's an honor!" rang out, along with other statements. The only ones even slightly composed was Lucy and Freed.

She giggled at the sight.

Jura approached our group. "Juvia-dono, Laxus-dono."

They turned to him.

He bowed. "I wanted to say that you had a very impressive Unison Raid, earlier."

"Thank you, Jura-san," Juvia said, bowing back.

Laxus gave a nod to Jura. "Thanks. Your magic isn't too shabby, either."

I snorted. "Just give him a proper compliment, you damn tsundere."

"Not a tsundere, Elle," Laxus growled, a tick mark appearing on his forehead.

I couldn't help laughing.

My plan was going perfectly, so far. Everyone was a lot stronger, some of them catching up pretty quickly to where they were before. In addition to that, we had won the Grand Magic Games, and created a huge spectacle while doing so.

And even better than that:

We got our trampoline.


The food was delicious, and I made a note to try and get the recipes from the chefs, if possible. The rest of the kids seemed to be enjoying it, too, and it seemed like Laxus was trying to sneak away all the food he could eat before someone told him off for his empty hole of a dragon slayer stomach.

And then came the dancing.

None of us really knew how to formerly dance (except Freed and Lucy, who still had some etiquette lessons), but we all tried anyway.

I danced with all of the boys, and let me just say now, Laxus was by far the worst.

Reedus decided not to dance, and Rex seemed occupied following Maggie around, losing his brain cells.

Macao and Wakaba danced with all of us kids, and I must say that they did a pretty good job, (though Wakaba told me it was because Macao wanted to impress Enno).

Freed, though stiff, was also graceful enough, probably from his training. While Bickslow had no idea what he was doing, he was nimble enough to avoid my feet.

Laxus was not.

"That's my foot!" I hissed.

"I'm trying my best!" he hissed back.

Then try to best of someone better! I wanted to say, but didn't, because he wouldn't get the reference.

I missed YouTube. YouTube probably could have taught Laxus how to dance.

I could just tell my feet were going to be sore by the end of the night.

As for the girls, we mostly held hands in a big giant circle and skipped around a lot. Just about all of us were red-faced and tired by the end of the night.


Halfway through the night, a guard came to me with a time: Midnight.

Not long after arriving, I had asked a guard to deliver a message to Toma, telling him that I wanted to speak to him privately.

Now I knew when.

The banquet, which started at six and ended at eleven, finally finished, then it was the time for everyone else to return to our hotel.

"Guys, I'm going to be a bit late," I told the kids. "I have some things that I need to do, alright?"

"What sort of things?" Laxus asked.

"THINGS," I said.

He sighed and everyone else giggled, and we split ways.

Makarov just sighed, and pretended not to notice.

I was lead to a private room by a guard, and not long after, Toma entered.

"You wished to see me?" he asked, however it was much more cordially than my last visit.

"Yes, Your Majesty," I said, bowing. "I have news of the future we must discuss."

He quirked a brow. "And Ame isn't here because..."

"Because it concerns her," I said.

He paused, interested.

"I don't have any information regarding the Royal Family until X791 in the previous timeline," I continued. "I'm here because I want to warn you. Please do not take this as a threat, because I care about her, too. But in the Year X791, there is no Queen of Fiore."

It took a bit for Toma to process this before he began yelling. "Warn me? WARN ME? For what? So I can just accept the death of my wife?"

"Of course not!" I said. "I don't know what happens to Ame. I don't know if she dies, or when she dies, or even anything about her! I didn't even know her name until I met her! I'm saying that I want you to have the best healers on staff, in case she originally dies in childbirth. I'm saying that I want you to get your guards better training!"

The tension eased between us.

"I don't know what happens to her, Your Majesty. And that makes it harder to prevent it. But I want you to be on guard for anything."

He hesitated before nodding. "Is there anything else I can do?"

I paused. "Do you know of any mages especially good with wind?"

He thought. "Aria in Phantom Lord is particularly good with air."

I shook my head. "No way. Do you know anyone unaffiliated?"

Toma hesitated. "I believe I overheard conversation on one of the guards' children. One of them has been getting into disagreements because his son wants to be a guild mage, but his father wants him to join the Rune Knights because he's particularly talented for his age. Now what was the child's name? Erigan?"

My heart just about stopped. "Erigor?"

He nodded. "Yes, I believe that's it. Why?"

"Just...something that could come in handy," I said. "After all, I need to learn Saturn."

We bid our goodnights, and I teleported back to the hotel. It would be too late to speak with Erigor.

I wish that there was more that could be done for Ame - after all... Healing Magic was lost.

Chelia wasn't even born yet, and Wendy wasn't in this time.

And they were the only Magical Healers I knew.

Yes; Healing Magic was lost.

But so was Planetary Magic.

It was Saturn's second most difficult spell, right below Saturn's Tornado, and if the comparison of the book was right, it would take more power than either Venus's or Pluto's highest spells. It could quite possibly be the hardest Planetary spell because of it's difficult nature, and precision.

Saturn's Healing Winds.

So I needed to learn Saturn by the end of July, if Hisui was to be born in August.

Just in case. Just in case.


I got something of a mean PM, so some happy encouragement would be nice. The thing about writing is that you start off doing it for yourself. But then other people get hooked, and you start doing it for them, too. And then you get a bad comment and you start to think... Nobody likes this, and I know I'm doing this for me, but I don't really matter, so should I even continue? I look through old reviews to encourage me, but then I worry about the newer chapters.

So, uh...even if you don't know like normally review, even just a tiny thing like "I'm reading and still want more" or something would be nice.

And the 'prettier than ever' thing is based on the fact that I, like Elle, am nineteen, and the prettiest I have ever felt was when I ten and was the flower girl for my uncle's wedding.

Chapter Text

Chapter Thirty Nine - Aftermath

"Who are you and why are you in my room?"

Erigor was surprisingly alright with me breaking into his room. Despite his line of questioning, he seemed extremely calm.

"You know," I said. "You don't seem all that surprised by me being in your room."

"Oh, well..." he said sarcastically. "You see, I have prepubescent girls breaking into my room all the time."

I rolled my eyes. "Did you watch the Grand Magic Games?"

"Yes," he said.

"Then you should know who I am," I said. "I need help learning Saturn, which is Wind Magic. I was hoping that you could come to Magnolia within a week or so to teach me. I'll give you a place to stay and everything."

Even though he was extremely suspicious, the fifteen year old eventually agreed to come to Fairy Tail, within the next week or so. Though I wish he could have come sooner, I said goodbye and left.


Before we parted ways with Lucy and Brandish, there were some things that I had to do.

One of them was present Lucy with Pegasus.

"For helping us win the Grand Magic Games," I said, smiling.

Lucy took the key and tackled me, and I hit the ground with the breath knocked out of me. "Oh, Ellie-nee, thank you thank you thank you!"

I laughed and wrapped my arms around her, pulling us back up. "Yeah, well, you deserve it. And you have enough strength to open the gate. First, though, I need you to summon Corvus."

Lucy nodded and pulled out the key. "Open, Gate of the Crow! Corvus!"

He didn't end up being used in the games, but I made sure to subtly drop hint near Goldmine that Lucy was contracted to a Platinum key as well.

He out-rightly fainted, hahahaha.

"Yes, Princess?" Corvus asked, appearing.

Lucy pointed to me, and his face fell. "Oh, it's you."

"Gee, thanks," I muttered. "Anyway, I have a question. One, is there any spirits that are particularly good at ballet, that can come out on their own or I could summon myself?"

He smirked, and started cackling, pointing his hand to the heavens. "Finally, I have revenge!" He stopped cackling and looked at me, still smirking and lowering his arm. "THAT DAMN LION!"

I paused. "Are you telling me Leo the Lion knows ballet?"

He nodded. "Leo knows a lot of dance, actually. Part of the reason he wears that damn suit. He's great at ballet, and he's not that ashamed of it, or anything."

I nodded. "Got it. I'll get his key soon. Also, I have another question."

"Yeah?" He asked.

"The Zodiac Keys take approximately the same amount of strength to summon, right?" I asked.

He shrugged. "More or less. Some of them take a little more energy, but only about the amount of energy as opening up a Canis Minor. Why?"

"Should I give Lucy the Platinum keys when she can open all the necessary Zodiacs, or should I instead wait for her to be able to open both Platinum keys she's contracted to?"

"What?" Lucy asked. "You mean…you won't give me Monoceros until I can open Corvus and Pegasus? That's the strength of seven Zodiacs! That's two more that's needed!"

I shook my head. "No, not Monoceros. I promised I'd give him to you when you can open five Zodiac gates, so you'll get him then. I meant for the others."

Corvus shook his head. "I don't think it will work. Keep them separate; give them as she's ready. If you do it the other way…it will be too hard for her."

I nodded. "That's what I thought, but I wanted your opinion." I turned to Lucy. "You'll be getting your Platinum keys when you're strong enough, alright?"

She crossed her arms and huffed. "Good. You're already rounding up a bit. I only need the strength of four gates to open Monoceros's gate, and five to use his strength."

"I know that," I said. "And I'm not surprised that you noticed that, but I want you to be able to take it all, just in case."

Lucy nodded, letting her arms down, and we said goodbye and went our separate ways.


I ended up teleporting Laxus back to Magnolia early, because he was dying when he tried to sit on the train.

While he waited in the training room, I made a giant chart on a wall that wasn't used.

"What's that?" Laxus asked.

"Our ranking," I said. "This is how strong we were by the end of the second timeline. And this is where we are now."

There were seven columns, and in the middle, from bottom to top, was D, C, B, A, S, SS, and Wizard Saint.

On the left, I started pinning people in the proper places.

"Gildarts becomes one of the Ten Wizard Saints?" Laxus asked.

"No," I said. "But he was on or above that level at the end."

"I was on that level?" Laxus screeched.

"Mmhmm," I said. "I'm pretty sure there was talk of making you a Ten Wizard Saint, but they faded out. But then again, the Magic Council ended up a bit busy at that point…"

…Seeing as, you know, they were all blown up by Jackal.

"How am I supposed to get stronger than that?" he yelled.

I rolled my eyes. "Geez, you can always get stronger. Calm down."

Laxus continued to watch as I pinned people up on the board, and looked surprised at a few. "Are you sure about Macao and Wakaba?"

"Yep," I said.

"Then, they're probably stronger this time around, aren't they?" he asked.

I nodded. "Mmhmm."

When I stepped back, I had everyone ranked.

In the top section, for Wizard Saint Level, there was Makarov, Gildarts, Laxus and Brandish.

"Brandish was on my level?" Laxus asked.

I snorted. "Brandish was higher than you."

Underneath in SS, was Cana – once she had gotten Fairy Glitter, her power jumped her up even more, and by the time that Alvarez came knocking, I would place her near the bottom of SS Class.

In lower S Class, were Juvia and Freed.

In high A Class was Bickslow, and in low A Class was Evergreen.

Levy was in high B Class, and Wakaba and Macao were in middle B Class.

Reedus was in high C Class.

"Am I missing anyone?" I asked.

"Enno," Laxus said.

I shook my head. "I don't know what happens, but Enno isn't a member of the guild in the future, so I can't put her on here."

"What about Lucy?" Laxus asked.

I bit my lip. "I'm having trouble with her. Because of the pure magical power she uses when she summons spirits, she could be very high on the list. And since she also has Star Dress and Urano Metria…I'm giving her mid S Class."

I put the tiny sticker with Lucy's face on it near the line between S Class and SS, but still in the S Class category.

"And what about where we are right now?" Laxus asked.

I stuck Makarov in the 'Ten Wizard Saints' category, and put Gildarts's pin on low SS Class. "When Gildarts first arrived – back when we fought him the first time, he was probably just really high S Class. Now I'd say he's low SS Class."

I looked at the others. "Let's see…Lucy's is at about the same point; she has more strength and power, but less experience, and using your wits in battle is always good." I pinned hers in low S Class.

"Jeez, I can't believe you've already put Lucy at S Class."

"You need to remember we have no experience, Laxus," I said. "While Lucy has strength that rivals an S Class wizard, she's never fought in a real battle before, so actually fighting her is probably more like fighting a high B Class wizard."

At that, I pulled off Lucy's sticker, cut it in half, and put on back in the S Class and the other in high B Class.

"The same goes for the rest of us," I continued, putting both my and Laxus's pins in the low A spot. "Right now we don't have a lot of experience, but we've still had a little more than Lucy – which is why we can fight to our full strength."

"Are you sure that we're not higher?" Laxus asked.

I nodded. "Back where I came from, if everyone was on the same level, people would curve everything up so it was a higher score, because they did as well as the others, so it became a new average."

Laxus frowned. "That seems kinda stupid."

"In some cases, it is," I admitted. "In others, though, it's helpful. But what you're doing is mentally curving us up because of our age. If you look at our powers from the perspective of adults - if we were just like everyone else, this is where we would be."

"But we're not like everyone else," Laxus pointed out.

"I know that," I said. "But the thing is that we still need to measure on the same level. We're kids, and we do get a bit of the element of surprise because of how young we are and how strong we are, but we still need to compare on the same level. Understand?"

Laxus nodded.

I continued down the line, and put Cana in a high B and Juvia in the middle. After a moment of thinking, I put Levy down in between the middle and the bottom, and put Freed as a low B, barely a smidge lower than Levy.

"They're pretty close," I said at Laxus's questioning glance.

I bit my lip and returned to the chart. I put Bickslow at a low C class wizard, and put Evergreen and Brandish at a high D.

"Are they really that low?" Laxus asked.

"Again, experience is a big factor, here. They're all extremely powerful, especially for their age – but Brandish doesn't have enough control over her spells, Bickslow doesn't really know any spells, and Evergreen has been focusing on her eyes. They've got strong powers and large magical containers, but they need experience."

Laxus nodded.

I pinned up Reedus at a high D. "He needs to expand his container and get more experience," I said at Laxus's glance.

I grabbed Macao and Wakaba's pins and glanced between them and the board. Finally, biting my lip, I put Wakaba as a middle B and Macao as a high B.

"They're about on par with last time, right?" Laxus asked.

"Yes and no," I said. "In more than a few ways, they're much stronger. But they had also grown lax in the other timeline, and stopped spending as much time training as they should have. At his peak, I'd say Macao was a mid-A Class wizard."

After all, he took down nineteen Vulcans by himself.

Sometimes I forget that.

I bit my lip and then put Enno down at a high C. It would've been better if I'd actually seen her fight at some point.

"And that's everyone," Laxus said.

"What's that?" came a new voice.

Turning, we watched the others enter.

"I made a graph we can use to measure our strength," I said. "Depending on what I know from the last timeline."

"Why aren't I on the previous timeline?" Enno asked.

I shrugged. "I don't know."

"Does that mean I should worry?" she asked.

I shook my head. "You'll be fine."

Cana and I had made a monitoring card for Enno as well, and I kept hold of it. I'd be able to keep watch, and monitor everyone's help.

"This is from the previous timeline?" Cana asked, staring at it.

"Yep," I said, smiling.

Cana started crying.

"ELLE! WHAT DID YOU DO!?"

I sighed. "Gildarts, take a look at the board and you'll know why."

Gildarts stopped screaming at me and turned to look at the board. It took him a minute to get it, but then he realized where Cana was placed previously.

And then he was swooping up Cana and was gushing.

"OH MY LITTLE GIRL IS SOOOOOOOO STROOOOOOOOONG!"

"Dad, put me down!" Cana yelled, but her crying had stopped. She looked up at the board. "Was Dad really a Wizard Saint, Elle?"

I shook my head. "The only one in that section that actually was one was Master. But Gildarts, Laxus, and Brandish all had power on that level."

"Wow," Juvia said. "Was Juvia really that powerful?"

I nodded.

"What's the point of this, Elle?" Makarov asked.

"We're using it to measure our strength," I said. "This is where everyone is at the end of the last timeline."

Makarov nodded.

We spent the rest of the time relaxing and meditating a bit, before we all went home.


Levy's birthday was July 10th, and she wanted to go through the Magic Council's library, so Makarov got permission.

The whole group of us spent time in the library, going through books on our magic and just doing some research in general. Even though it wasn't really a conventional way to spend a birthday, Levy had a lot of fun, and we all learned a few things.

Makarov also finally got our damn trampoline installed while we were gone, after a long, long description on it that I had given him the minute after we won the final battle.

I have no clue how they made it, nor do I care.

But it was magnificent, and spanned across the entire wall, with one side leading into a foam/fluff pit. The other lead to the other end of the room, where they would tear down the wall so it would end at the pool that would eventually be built outside.

Before Cana's birthday, however, we had a visitor on the 11th.

"I'm very sorry," the man said.

"No, it's fine!" Makarov waved off. "He looks like he was having fun."

"Well, I'm not surprised," the man said enthusiastically. "This place is SOOOOOOOOOO AWESOOOOOOOOOOOME!"

Apparently, Jason's 'sooooooooo cooooooooooool' is something he got from his father.

Jacob was the main reporter for Sorcerer Weekly, and he ended up bringing his seven year old son, Jason, to come play with the rest of the kids.

Yes, that Jason.

"So, Elle, what were you saying?" Jacob asked.

"Well, we might only be kids, but we have a pretty strict regimen," I said. "We spend a few hours meditating, and we spend the rest of the time fighting one another or using our equipment."

I gestured around the training room.

Jacob nodded.

"It's a bit easier for us because we're so young," I said. "We don't need to worry about going on jobs, so we can spend our time expanding our containers and mastering our magic; though eventually we're going to start going on jobs so we can get some more experience."

"I see," Jacob said. "What are your opinions on the games?"

"It was really fun," I said. "And we look forward to next year. I'm hoping that other guilds will implement some of our training methods, and that next year it's more of a competition! Personally, I'm looking forward to seeing how much everyone has grown, especially since Laxus and I will not be participating."

"YOU'RE NOT?" Makarov yelled.

I shook my head. "No, I need Laxus for a thing."

"A thing?" Jacob asked.

I eyed Makarov. "A thing."

Makarov nodded, understanding it had to do with changing the timeline, and sighed. "How long will it take?" he asked.

"Absolutely no idea. No longer than a year, though."

He sighed. "A year….we'll discuss this later, Elle."

I nodded. "Anywho, Laxus and I won't be competing next year, and we want to give some of the other kids opportunities to fight."

Jacob nodded.

The rest of the interview was spent with Jacob (and Jason) trying out the beams and the trampoline and such, so they could get a proper description on what we were doing.

Eventually, they left, with one last warning about putting in something telling other kids about the dangers of Magical Overload, and the precautions they could take, including getting some of the magical inhibitors like the one I had.

"I think that went well," Makarov said.

I shrugged. "Something like that."

"What's happening next year?" Makarov asked.

I sighed. "It's a bit complicated. I have a very small window of time to interfere, and I don't exactly know when that is, so I'll have to be actively monitoring it there the whole time. In addition to that, I need Laxus's help to bring someone back to life."

"Back…to life," Makarov said.

I nodded. "I'll be able to explain it a bit better in time, but it's going to be tricky. If I do this right, I can get rid of a lot of problems. The chain reaction from changing this one thing alone would change our universe for the better, immensely; though I am going to go even farther than that."

"Back…to life," Makarov repeated. "I don't want my grandson cursed by Ankhseram!"

"He won't be!" I said. "This guy is already frozen at the point of death – not really dead yet, but almost. I need Laxus's help restart his heart."

Makarov pinned me with a look. "I don't like Laxus being gone so long. Or even you. When are you leaving?"

"I don't know," I said. "I have a few things monitoring the news, and when I get a certain type of signal, that's when I know that we have to go up."

Makarov nodded. "Alright. I'm still not comfortable with this…"

"I'll see if Cana and I can make some monitoring cards so you know how we are."

But we'd be fine.

I mean, it wasn't like we were dealing with demons, or anything...

Oh.


Everyone, thank you so much for your wonderful reviews! Since I was off of work today, and your reviews and comments made me so happy, I decided I would find a way to finish these and post it today. And I kinda ended up with two chapters. :3

^is that supposed to be a cat? I've been treating it as a cat face. I love cats.

If I replied to your review and there were typos, I apologize. I do everything except write my actual chapters on my phone, so there are more than a few autocorrect problems.

Chapter Text

Just warning everyone, I posted two chapters today, so make sure you read the previous! :)


Chapter Forty - The Last Site

Erigor ended up standing in our training room later that same day, looking completely shocked at his surroundings, though he tried to hide it.

"Hello, Erigor!" I said happily, glad he came early. "Now, listen, do you want to join the guild, or just help me train?"

His eyes widened. "You'd let me join? Just like that?"

"Of course!" I said.

He nodded eagerly, smirking a bit. "My dad kept saying that it would be difficult, but finally!"

I wonder how he changed so much. He was only three years older than Laxus, which meant he was twenty six when the Eisenwald incident went down, and other than being a bit bitter over his father, he seemed great.

"Now, there's a place that boys from the guild can stay, but you're over thirteen, which is the age they start asking registered guild members for the usual rent. Instead of staying there, you're perfectly welcome to stay at my house, if you want to."

"And…" he said slowly. "What if I want to stay here permanently? I turn sixteen at the end of the year, and I'll legally be an adult."

I shrugged. "I wouldn't necessarily mind a roommate, but you might want a bit more privacy. We'll see. Maybe you'll eventually get an apartment, maybe not. You can definitely stay with me until you get a steady income, though."

He nodded. "Alright. Thanks, Elle."

I hope that I never find out what changed him so much.

Though he's pretty resigned, he's still a cute and sweet kid.

Even though, mentally, he's only four years younger than me.

My head is going to start to hurt if I don't stop overthinking all of this.

Anyway, I led Erigor around the room, introducing him to the rest of the generation, along with Reedus, Macao, and Wakaba. Enno was the one who led him to the training room.

Erigor decided he wanted to be in our generation, and we decided that the cutoff date for the youngest generation was going to be in between Reedus and Erigor – who seemed to get along well enough, but mostly avoided each other. They really only got along when they were both being quiet next to each other.

He easily joined our training regimen, which he said was a lot stricter than his, but he was still fine with that. I pinned him at lower B class, and decided to put him on the previous timeline chart, too (after all, Brandish wasn't a member of Fairy Tail, originally), pinning him in high S Class.

He came home with me that evening and settled into the spare room, and I discovered he could cook pretty well, so we decided we'd take turns.


A day later, on July 12th (before Erigor and I could start training) it was Cana's birthday, and it was time to celebrate.

It passed without much fanfare. Cana mostly wanted to test out some of her prank cards, and we had what was seemed like a water balloon fight, except with paint and silly string and a few other really odd things.

At one point, Reedus ended up with a picture of Macao and Enno rolling around on the ground, practically covering one another in the things produced from our cards, as well as a picture of Erigor dive-bombing us with crazy cards from the sky.

After that, Erigor got along with us pretty well.

A day after Cana's birthday, the article came out, and I had to say that I was pleased with it. I turned to Makarov. "You'll monitor how everyone else is doing at your meetings, right? Ask if there's any improvement?"

He nodded. "I'm sure some of them will take your words to heart. That Lamia Scale mage seemed to respect the group of you."

"Jura? Yeah, he's always been awesome," I said.

"Ella-sama?" Freed asked. "When are we going to get Pisces? It is nearly two weeks into July."

Oh. So it was. It was July 13th.

"We'll go tomorrow, alright, Freed?" I asked.

Though it was putting off my training another day.

He nodded eagerly.

"Where is Pisces?" Makarov asked.

"On another island," I said. "It shouldn't take us too long, though. Galuna took long because Phoenix's key was buried really deep, and I wanted to save some energy and do it the next day."


The next day, Laxus, Freed and I set out to collect the last Celestial site. Before we left, however, Freed inscribed some runes directly onto our skin (which kinda stung a bit) preventing us from falling under any black magic. I don't know why Laxus and I had been spared from the spell last time, but we had to be careful. For that reason (and the fact that I'd be requipping a shit ton of stuff) I also took off my bracelet, which had my magic humming eagerly.

So I felt like we didn't need to take Gildarts at all.

"Wow, we're a lot closer to the shore this time," Laxus said as we appeared on the island.

"Yeah, I think it's hidden somewhere along the cove," I said, as I let the thumb tack spin around on my palm. It slowed to a stop and I started off in that direction. "This way."

The boys followed my lead as we walked along the beach.

"Ella-sama? Laxus-sama?" Freed asked.

"Yeah, Freed?" I asked.

"Are we allowed to be here?" he asked. "Because those men look angry."

Following his gaze, I turned and saw a group of men, men who looked very, very, angry, and were carrying spears.

I teleported between them immediately and threw down some of Cana's cards from my requip space.

The men all collapsed onto the ground, unconscious.

There was a reason I kept asking Cana to make Sleep Cards – they were very, very, handy.

I put a Constant Sleep Card on the ground – it let out Sleep Magic within a certain radius. I'd collect it on the way back.

Because of all the training we did, especially with the Sleep Cards, we have all slowly gotten immune to the strength level, though Cana was trying to find a way so it wouldn't affect Fairy Tail members, so she could up it's strength.

"If that didn't answer your question, Freed," I said, returning to the boys. "Then no, we're not allowed to be here."

Freed nodded solemnly.

We continued down the shore, until we reached a small cave hidden in the cove. "This is it, everyone," I said, and we walked inside.

Like the one on the mountain, this one seemed to mostly be full of gems, though there were a lot of weapons and instruments, and Laxus and Freed looked at them and organized them while I went straight to the keys.

I found Pisces almost immediately, but right next to it was Libra.

How did Yukino get her hands on it?

I know that Virgo said that all of the sites were found, but it seems that people kept the Zodiac keys together, because Angel ended up with both Gemini and Scorpio, and Yukino ended up with Libra and Pisces.

Continuing on, I saw a worn down box with the words Argo Navis carved into it.

Opening the box, I saw three keys: Puppis, the Stern; Carina, the Hull; and Vela, the Sails.

Looking at the set, I requipped out Spirit's Compendium.

There was a second set of asterisks.

The three constellations, Puppis, Carina and Vela, make up the Argo Navis. The keys can be linked together, creating a steel key, and the ship (as a whole) can be summoned. While Pyxis is generally accompanied as the Mariner's Compass, it does not link with the rest of the ship. Summoning the ship is about the strength of Leo's gate, and has only been done a handful of times, as the three keys continually get separated and cannot be wielded alone (unless replacing a broken part of a ship). The Argo Navis is especially handy because it can be sailed in the sea or the sky.

I sat back, blinking. "Hey guys! I found Lucy a flying ship!"

"The hell does that mean?" Laxus asked.

I laughed. "Apparently, these three silver keys can make a steel key, together, and summon the Argo Navis, which is a flying ship!"

"That sounds quite amazing!" Freed shouted from somewhere. "Lucy-san's magic is quite incredible."

"Hell yeah, it is," I said, requipping away the boxed set. There was a handful of silver keys left.

Crater, the Cup. Drinking from this cup heals miraculously.

Ursa Minor, the Little Bear. Good with snow magic.

Delphinus, the Dolphin. While also another pet-like spirit, is also good for underwater travel, helping its companions breath underwater.

Telescopium, the Telescope. Can see extremely far away.

Cygnus, the Swan. Good for offensive magic.

Wow. While Cygnus's description was a little vague, finding six Silver keys (if I count the Argo as one) is a lot!

But there was one left.

Even before picking it up, I already knew what it was.

Cetus, the Sea Monster. The third strongest Platinum spirit, it is rumored that Cetus is the form of a sea serpent and is approximately sixty feet long. It takes the strength of six Zodiac gates in order to summon him, and the strength of seven in order to fully use Cetus's powers.

There seemed to be a bit of a theme going on here, and it seemed to be the sea. Grabbing the key, I admired the terrifying picture on it, nodding to myself.

Sea monster is right.

"Laxus-sama!" Freed shouted.

Dropping the book and the key, I teleported to their side, Venus's Sword already forming in my hand, before I even cast the spell.

The reactivity of my magic is starting to bother me.

It seems we missed one guy with a spear, and Laxus pushed Freed out of the way so he wouldn't get hit. Unfortunately, Laxus got grazed in the process, and was clutching the side of his arm.

I slashed the sword through the enemy instantly, activating his nerve endings.

But I wasn't tickling this time.

He had hurt my nakama. He had tried to (possibly) kill Freed, and also hurt Laxus.

Even though he was already down on the ground, screaming, I wasn't done. I kicked him in the crotch, and then did it again.

"Elle, stop!" Laxus grabbed me, and I nearly hit him in surprise before I realized who it was. "We're fine, you got him in time! But don't…torture him."

It took me a bit to return to the real world. I had no idea what had just happened.

Slowly, Venus's Sword vanished, and I collapsed to my knees. Freed wrote, "Rune-Write; Sleep," on the man who attacked us, and I semi-collapsed to the ground.

"Elle?!" Laxus shouted.

I barely heard him. It was like I was underwater, or like he was on the other side of the door.

I had tortured someone.

"Ella-sama!" Freed shouted.

It sounded even fainter.

I was too young to torture someone; it didn't matter if I was ten or twenty.

It was the feeling of Laxus grabbing my arms that brought me back. "ELLE!"

I snapped back to reality. "I…I'm sorry, guys. I don't know what just…happened…"

"It's alright," Laxus said. "But you don't need to keep beating on someone when they're down. Fairy Tail doesn't do that."

I know that, but… "He hurt you."

My eyes drifted to Laxus's upper right arm, where blood was slowly staining his shirt. In the position he was, holding onto my arms like this, he was probably aggravating the wound even more.

"Hey, Elle, I'm fine," Laxus said. "Just a scratch, see? Dragon slayer, remember?"

Sure enough, it was starting to close up – while I don't think I could actively see it healing, it was definitely a lot smaller than when I first got on the scene.

"Still," I whispered, requipping out some bandages. "You're hurt."

As I slowly wrapped Laxus's arm, I could've sworn I heard Freed whisper, "I ship it."

But Laxus has better hearing than I do, and if he didn't hear it, then neither did I.


Here's some Ellaxus for ya.

Also, to the guest reviewers who don't really know how to review, or what to say - you should put in general encouragement, pointing out something you really liked in a chapter (for instance, I got a comment mentioning that they loved when Elle declared she was gathering an army, back in chapter nine) and things you are looking forward to that were hinted. I got a lot of reviews wondering what I was doing with Erigor, and the remaining things I would do before Ice Wizards...which might be a little longer. :(

That last part - what you're looking forward to - is generally the most important, because it helps us write about it, and inspires us. It means that we're not the only ones who want the story to move forward, and we work harder so we get there.

I hope I cleared up reviewing! :)

Chapter Text

Chapter Forty One - The More the Merrier

After Laxus was all cleaned up, I went back to my spot and requipped the key and my book, which I had dumped on the ground in my hurry. Slowly, I went around the rest of the site, collecting everything we found, before I was called over again.

"Ella-sama, Laxus-sama," Freed said. "I'm a bit curious about this…"

I followed is voice and met up with Laxus to find Freed bending over something. "It has such an odd magical presence…" Freed was saying.

Laxus put a hand on his shoulder. "Freed, back away. We don't know what it is."

Freed moved back, and I finally got a good look at what it was; a sword. But not just any sword.

"Archenemy," I breathed.

What was it doing here? What did it even mean?

"Elle?" Laxus asked.

"It's safe," I said. "Just…something I thought we wouldn't be seeing in a long, long time."

I requipped it and hung it on the weapons wall in my storage space. I would make sure that it would find its way back to Kagura.


Eventually everything was in my requip space, leaving the cove empty.

"We're done here," I said. "I'll be right back for you guys."

I grabbed the unconscious guy, who would eventually wake up (since we switched him from Freed's runes to a Sleep Card) and dropped him with the other guys asleep on the shore. I grabbed the Sleep Card I had left there and teleported back to the cave, where I grabbed Laxus and Freed's arms and took them home.

By that time, Laxus's wound was already gone, and it was all just a bit of a bad dream.

"How did it go?" Makarov asked.

"Pretty well," I said. "We had to knock out some of the natives so we could take everything – I don't think they actually knew that the site was even there, they just didn't like us on their territory."

"Are any of you hurt?" Erigor asked. He had offered to join us, probably because he was already considered one of the stronger mages of our generation, both because of his age and his powers. He would probably be participating in the Games next year since Laxus and I would be absent.

"I got scratched," Laxus said. "But it's gone now, thanks to my Dragon Slaying healing."

Makarov looked a bit wary, but he nodded. "As long as you're all alright."

"We're good," he said.

I mentally winced. I still needed Laxus for next year, and if I couldn't keep him safe under my watch...

I shook it off and smiled. "Yeah, and there was a lot of stuff at this one!" I said. "I wouldn't consider this one the biggest site – that was probably the last one – but this was probably the second biggest, and it also had a lot of keys. More than normal. Usually I only get three or four silver, but I got a bunch this time. I also found the Argo!"

"What's that?" Cana asked.

"The Argo Navis is a flying celestial ship," Makarov answered, "comparable to Blue Pegasus's Christina, though I'm not sure if it's a magical bomber. It is made by linking three keys together, to form a large ship, and summon three spirits which man it. It hasn't happened much."

"Lucy-san's magic is very special," Juvia said quietly.

I smiled at her warmly, and picked her up, spinning her around. "All of our magics are special. But yes, Lucy does have a large variety of options. While that helps her, it also hinders her. She has a larger option of people to summon, but she also has to make her decisions quicker, on who would be the right person to summon."

"Elle is right," Makarov said. "That's what's so tricky about Celestial Magic. Most magic is instinctive, but Celestial Magic requires thought, tactics. The larger variety of magics that are available, the more difficult it is. Elle, for instance, has a large variety of options, and it might become hard for her to juggle all of them; though she seems to be doing pretty well."

"Thank you," I said. "I usually depend on my Planetary Magic for battle, but sometimes I'll teleport out of the way almost automatically. If there's someone behind me, though, I'd rather make a shield."

Makarov nodded. "Even deciding between the different elements available to you can be a bit tricky."

I nodded. "Of the ones I used, I probably prefer Earth and Venus, honestly."

"You don't like Juvia's magic?" Juvia said quietly.

"That's not what I'm saying at all, Juvia!" I said, spinning her around again. "I love Neptune, and sometimes, especially depending on the environment, I prefer it. But on a general basis, I can use Venus and Earth just about anywhere, and it's a bit easier for me to use. I'm stronger in those magics. Neptune feels like I won't always be able to hold it – it's water, so it's harder to grasp. Pluto is a bit tricky, too – slick, and a bit oily, sometimes. And I feel like Mars is going to get away from me; like it's alive."

Makarov nodded. "Some people, even after learning the magic, can still have difficulty adjusting to certain elements. Earth is probably the easiest for you because it's solid, and dependable."

I nodded. "That makes sense. I understand."

Erigor smirked. "Ready to learn another element?"

"Nope," I said. "But we should get started, shouldn't we?"

He nodded and laughed, and we said goodbye to everyone else and teleported home.


"Now, I want you to relax, and begin to meditate," Erigor instructed.

We were sitting outside in the backyard, and a small breeze was drifting through my hair. I didn't know if it was Erigor who did it, or if it was natural, but it was something that could help.

Erigor must have felt my magical energy pick up, because he continued. "Do you feel the air around you? I'm meditating, same as you, and resonating with the wind. Do you feel it blowing through your hair?"

"Yes," I intoned, concentrating on the feeling.

"Wind is all around you," he continued. "You can feel it everywhere. Listen to its song on your skin."

The wind picked up around me, and my magical energy pulsed, wanting to be set free.

I didn't know whether or not to do this with or without the cuff, but it seemed to be working, even with the cuff on.

"Good," Erigor continued. "You mentioned having trouble with the other elements – but you're not going to grab the wind, you're going to ride it."

Ride it.

Ride it.

Suddenly, for a small moment, I seemed to perfectly resonate with the wind.

And then my magic exploded, and I blacked out.


I groaned as I woke up. "What happened?"

I was inside, lying on my bed. Erigor sat in a chair not too far from me, wiping blood off of his skin. I realized he was covered in it, and that it was actually his. He cleared some more blood off his arm before stopping and replying.

"I'm not quite sure," Erigor said. "I don't think I've ever seen anything like that. Your magic just sort of exploded, and I think you broke the cuff."

He gestured down to my wrist, where I saw the magic inhibitor cuff. Sure enough, it was split with a large crack through the lacrima attached, and I didn't think it could be fixed.

"I need to talk to Porlyusica," I murmured, before turning to Erigor. "But before that, how are you? Are you alright?"

He shrugged. "I couldn't really get my Storm Mail up in time, but I'm pretty okay. Just a few scratches."

"You're bleeding," I pointed out.

He shrugged. "I've had worse, especially during training, or practice missions with my father. This is fine, Elle. It'll heal."

I deflated. "I'll see if Porlyusica can give me something for you, too."

He nodded. "You should go see her. You don't know what the effects will be, if you go to long like this."

I sighed, and ended up yawning. "Alright. I think I'm going to sleep though, when I get back. I don't know why though; I just woke up."

Erigor shrugged and I teleported to outside of Porlyusica's house. "Hey, Porly," I yelled, knocking on the door.

"I told you to stop calling me that, you brat!" she yelled, opening the door and waving a broom angrily at me.

I held up my wrist. "We've got a bit of a problem."

She paused, and lowered the broom, inspecting the shattered bracelet. "I see." She sighed. "I honestly don't know what to tell you, girl. Wear two bracelets; see what happens."

"You don't think the drain will be too much?" I asked.

"Maybe at first," she said. "But eventually, your magic will settle, and it should be fine."

I nodded. "Thank you, Porlyusica. Do you have any sort of painkillers/regenerators? Erigor got sliced up a bunch when my magic unleashed."

Porlyusica sighed, and grabbed a bottle for me.

"Levy will probably be by in a few days in order to get her cast off," I continued. Virgo wasn't kidding when she said that the Celestial Potions would make it heal faster. "Oh, and one more thing?"

"Yes?" she asked.

"Talk to Laxus," I said, and then popped away before she could retort.

I giggled as I popped back into my room, requipping two more bracelets.

Generally, they came in pairs, and I originally had nine pairs – which mean I had seventeen individual bracelets left, and a broken one.


It was two more days into training – three days after the article was published in Sorcerer Weekly – that two cards went off.

I paused, and stopped meditating. "Erigor, I've got two cards going off. I need to go."

He nodded. "Hurry."

I hated how two cards were going off at the same time, but I requipped them out.

Laki and Max.

Grabbing Laki's first, I sent magic through it and jumped to her location, before pausing.

Sitting in front of me, inside a cute little room, was Laki and Max.

I didn't know that they knew each other before Fairy Tail.

Both of them were sitting, obviously meditating for the first time.

Checking the cards, I realized that I had panicked, and that only their magical activation was going off, not their distress or danger signal.

"I'm so stupid," I muttered, facepalming.

"Who are you? Get out!"

My attention was drawn to Max, who had gotten up and grabbed a chair, trying to use it as a weapon. Both kids had stopped meditating.

"Wait, Max, it's as fine as a new steed!" Laki said.

Max stopped, confused. "It is?"

Laki nodded, grabbing Sorcerer Weekly and holding it up. "She's the girl I was telling you about! What are you doing here, though?" she asked, turning to me.

I paused, a bit stunned. "Why don't we sit down?"

The two kids sat, looking at me, though Max still looked a bit wary – well, as wary as a six-year-old could look.

"Let's introduce ourselves," I said. "My name is Eleanor Rigby. I turned ten in May. You guys can call me what you like, as long as it's not Eleanor. I usually go by Elle."

Laki nodded happily. "I'm Laki Olietta! I turned seven in February!"

"I'm Max Alors," Max said. "I turned six in March."

I nodded, before turning to Laki. "Did you see the GMG, Laki?"

She nodded. "Yeah, it was as cool as liquid nitrogen!"

I blinked. She was seven. Where did these things even come from?

Did liquid nitrogen even exist in this universe?

You know what, nevermind.

"Well, did you hear Juvia talk about how I know some things?" I asked.

She nodded.

I smiled. "Basically, there are a few things that I know about the future. One of those things is people who will join our family – who will be a big part of Fairy Tail. So Cana and I made monitoring cards, so I would know when you guys started learning magic. I'm here to offer you a place in Fairy Tail, whenever you want it. You can join now, you can join later. You can stay with your families, too. It's up to you."

They looked at each other, before Max eventually nodded at Laki.

Laki turned to me. "We want to join, but we'll wait a bit. Maybe we'll come visit in a month or two if we need help, but for now we just want to start building up a good foundation."

I nodded, trying not to freak out about Laki's maturity. It was on a different type of level from Levy's and even Freed's, so I was a bit unsure.

Requipping two Call Cards, I left one with each of them and bid them adieu.

I had to get back to training.

After all...There was barely two weeks left in July.


I'm back from the dead!

Yeah, I'm really sorry about the longer update. They changed my schedule at work, so now I'm working nights, and it fucked up my sleep schedule. I'm addition, I was a bit confused on how to end this chapter, so it was a bit slow in coming.

However, I have the weekend off, so expect more updates! Yay!

Chapter Text

Chapter Forty Two - Hisui

When Ame's distress signal went off, I wasn't ready.

I knew I wasn't ready, but I went anyway, requipping away my cuffs in the process.

I had spent maybe two weeks total on Saturn – which was about the average amount of time it takes me to start up an element.

But even though it wasn't classified as the hardest spell, the nature of Saturn's Healing Winds was different for the other spells, and so was a lot harder to produce. It focused on precision, and unity, while I was used to explosive magics.

All I could do so far is heal up some minor scrapes and cuts, and even then, it still exhausted me.

Toma was waiting for me, holding up the warning card I had given Ame; the one that would signal if I had to teleport directly into the castle. "I see you've come," he said.

I nodded. There was no point in going through the usual channels - I felt as if things hung in the balance. "How is she?"

He sighed. "They will not let me in."

"You're the King," I said, slightly bemused.

"And they're healers," he grumbled. "You should never go between a healer and their patient."

I laughed. "You're not wrong. How has she been, leading up to now?"

He chuckled. "She's been healthy, but being pregnant is driving her crazy."

I nodded as we stood outside the room, waiting as Ame gave birth to Hisui.


Six hours later, a baby's cry rang out, and then the emergency signal on my card for Ame went off.

Despite being told to keep away, I burst down the door, where a series of nurses and potioneers were hurrying around Ame's bedside.

"Move!" I yelled, pushing some of the nurses out of the way. "Saturn's Healing Winds!" My magic leapt to my command easily, rushing into her and slowly knitting everything back together. The immense amount of respect I have for Wendy and Chelia is even higher now – everything had to be healed, cell by cell.

Even as I started though, I knew it wasn't going to be enough.

Even though I wasn't wearing my cuffs.

Faster, I thought, pushing more magic into it. You need to move faster!

My magic was whipping around the room, swirling my hair as it tried to rush into Ame's body.

The doctors seemed to realize what I was doing and was helping me along, pouring healing potions down Ame's throat.

I gritted my teeth, pushing harder, trying to fuse her failing organs. It was harder because it wasn't a visible wound - I didn't have something to visually concentrate on.

But at the rate I was going, it wouldn't work in time.

"Everyone stand back!" I shouted.

Everyone backed away from Ame hurriedly, and I summoned something from my requip space.

I was saving this for someone else, but I can always get another one.

I dropped the giant lacrima on the ground and split it open, before picking up Ame and putting her in, sealing it as quickly as I could.

Monitoring her magic and life force from outside, pouring in my own magic to help, I waiting anxiously as the fluctuating stopped and her life stabilized.

Both me and the rest of the doctors breathed a sigh of relief.

"What now?" Toma asked, still standing in the doorway, unwilling to accidentally cause his wife more harm. "I understand that she's stabilized, but if you can't heal her now, what good will it do?"

"You remember the Grand Magic Games?" I asked him.

He nodded.

"Lucy is a Celestial Wizard," I said. "And she's getting more and more powerful every day. I estimate that it will be about two years at most before she can open Phoenix's gate and summon him properly."

I looked him directly in the eye. "I may not be able to heal her, but Phoenix can."

Even if Phoenix could come out on his own, something tells me that this would be too much for him - he would need another wizard backing his power.

Toma nodded and dismissed the doctors, who turned to leave. As they left, he turned back. "There's more, isn't there?"

I nodded. "In X777, there will be a Sky Dragon Slayer. Even if Lucy isn't able to summon Phoenix, Ame will be healed within the next few years. Hisui won't have her mother for that period of time, but at least she'll get her eventually."

Toma glanced over to the cot Hisui laid on. Sometime in the confusion, one of the nurses must have taken care of her, because she was swaddled and her umbilical cord was taken care of. She looked at us with surprisingly intelligent eyes.

"Do you think I can take care of her by myself?" Toma asked.

"I don't think you're going to have to," I said. "You are the King, Your Majesty. And if you need help, I don't mind coming from time to time, though I will probably be busy for most of next year."

He nodded. "Thank you, Ella. And please, call me Toma."

He smiled at me, and looked upon Hisui and Ame with a fond smile on his face, and I saw a glimpse of the King he'll become in the future.

"I think you'll do just fine," I said quietly. "Would you like me to stay?"

He shook his head. "I'm fine. You may go, but I would like to give you something first."

He led me out of the room, pausing to look at Hisui first. "I could leave her with a maid, but...Do you know how to hold her?"

"Nope," I said. "The youngest kid I've dealt with was four. I've been told it's supposed to be instinctual."

"Will you try?" he asked.

I shrugged and moved forward. "Hello, Hisui," I said, picking her up, and propping her on my arms.

"Ah, you're a natural," Toma said. He wasn't wrong; my arms seemed to form a perfect little cradle for Hisui. "Come."

We left the room, Hisui looking at us curiously, which kind of creeped me out. Weren't babies supposed to be blind the first few hours or days or something?

Ugh, I miss Google.

Would Google even help? After all, this is another universe.

Toma led me down several corridors before he lead me to what seemed like an extremely extravagant and unnecessary planning room. Reaching it, he walked over to the throne behind a table and sat down.

I remained quiet.

He tapped out some sort of pattern on the side of the chair and a piece of the table slid open, revealing a secret compartment. Reaching in, he pulled out a small box and placed it in front of me.

"Take it," he said.

I blinked. "The box?"

He hesitated. "No, that's a family heirloom."

I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. It's the Royal Family, of course it's an heirloom. Just about everything in the castle is probably one.

Slowly, he opened the box, revealing three keys.

"To tell you the truth, I never thought I would give all of these to someone," he said. "The Gold Key, yes. But the Platinums? I thought it would be better to keep it hidden, or wait for one of the family to be strong enough. We always have been Stellar inclined, when it came to our magic, though I doubted we would be powerful enough to wield them. However…you have done your country a great service…you have done me a great service. And I feel as if I can trust you with this."

This entire damn universe is insane. The KING is giving me THESE KEYS?

I had a brief flashback of Ame looking up at the stars, telling me how she almost felt as if something else was influencing her.

I looked down at the three keys I had been searching for. Leo the Lion. Alphard the Hydra. And Draco the Dragon.

I took a deep breath. "Thank you," I said. "But I didn't do it for you, or for this country. I did it for Ame."

He nodded. "I know, and for that I am thankful."

Slowly, I handed him Hisui and collected the three keys, requipping them away. "Thank you, Your Majesty…Toma," I said. "Goodnight."

"Goodnight, Ella," he said.

I nodded and teleported out, leaving one of my Call Cards on top of the table as I went.


"Hey, Lucy," I said.

"Ellie-nee?" Lucy asked, shocked, before coming to her senses. "Ellie-nee!"

I was once again tackled by Lucy's flying hug.

"Hey, kiddo," I said, spinning her around once and plopping her back on her bed. "I'm not here for a long visit, and I know it's pretty late, so if I could talk to Corvus really quick I can get going, alright? You need sleep."

"Only if you read me a story," Lucy said.

"Sure," I smiled.

Lucy requipped Corvus's key into her hand. "Open, Gate of the Crow! Corvus!"

Corvus appeared and immediately looked over at me. "I know what you're going to say, and we should speak privately for this."

Lucy frowned, but said nothing as Corvus led me outside and into a separate room.

"No," Corvus said.

"No?" I asked, requipping my magical cuffs and putting them back on.

I breathed a sigh of relief as my magic settled. I'd been so worried I hadn't really noticed, and I had used a lot of magical power trying to heal Ame.

He shook his head. "Ame was supposed to die in childbirth – you're not going to be able to change Fate with a silver key."

I frowned. "Don't be disrespectful."

"I'm not," Corvus said. "Crater is really helpful, usually. Except it's not going to be strong enough."

"What if we were to put a Celestial Healing potion inside of the cup, and have her drink that?" I asked.

"It's a good idea, and something we should probably do anyway before he heals her, but the only way for her to truly survive would be by using Phoenix. And even then, he would probably lose energy and go back to the Spirit World if he was to try on his own power."

I nodded. I was hoping that by using the Celestial Healing Potions, or maybe Crater the Cup, Ame could heal faster, without the use of Phoenix, but obviously not.

We would have to wait for Lucy to be strong enough.

"Thank you anyway," I said.

Corvus nodded, and went back to the Spirit Realm.

I left the other room and joined Lucy, who made me promise to stay with her until she fell asleep.

After handing me a story to read and eventually falling asleep halfway through it, Lucy was dreaming above the clouds, and after marking her page, I teleported back to my house. I had one more thing left to do.


I took a deep breath and pulled out Loke's key. "Open, Gate of the Lion, Leo!"

There was a flash of golden light, and I nearly fainted with the drain of my magic.

I probably should have taken off the wrist cuffs first.

Or maybe I just shouldn't have put them back on.

"Hello," said a smooth voice. "How may I help you tod-ack!"

Loke choked on the last word. "Elle? Elle Rigby?"

"Yep," I said.

"DOES THIS MEAN I FINALLY GET TO BE WITH MY PRINCESS?" He yelled in my face, his anime tears creating pools on the floor.

"No."

He deflated. "What….."

"Sorry," I said, shrugging, and not really sorry at all. "But I'm probably going to give your key to her last. Just saying. For now, though, I need your help. I want you to join the guild early, and teach ballet."

He shrugged. "Sure, that's fine with…"

He paused. "Ballet?" his voice was dangerously low.

"Yep. Corvus told me about it."

"That DAMNED BIRD!" he shouted angrily. "Doesn't he understand that I'm a cat and he's a bird? That means that I WIN! I'm the leader of the Zodiac and he's the lowest of the low!"

"Actually, isn't he the Lowest of the High?" I asked.

Loke glared at me. "Don't. You. Dare."

I rolled my eyes. "Look, I'm just asking you to join the guild early and teach me and the other kids some ballet so we're better fighters."

He sighed. "Fine."

I rolled my eyes. "Don't you want to rub it in to Corvus's face that you've got a guild stamp and he doesn't? That he's not cool enough to be a member of Lucy's guild?"

Loke's face lit up, and I internally sighed. Geez, this was almost as bad as Natsu and Gray.

You know…almost.

Then again, I've never seen the two of them summoned together before, so…

"What's all that noise?" Erigor asked, peeking his head in.

"This is Loke, our newest guild member," I said, introducing him. "He's a Celestial Spirit."

"Oh, is Lucy here?" Erigor asked. "I'd like to finally meet her."

I shook my head. "No, I'm the one that summoned him, and I've got to say please come out on your own next time."

"You probably should have taken your cuffs off first," Erigor pointed out. "I'm going to bed. Goodnight, Elle. Nice to meet you, Loke."

"He seems familiar," Loke muttered.

"He's Erigor," I said. "He was with Eisenwald in the last timeline. But he's with us now. Got it?"

Loke calmed down when I glared at him. Despite aligning him with Eisenwald, Loke realized that Erigor was also in the Neo Oracion Seis, and he still held a bit of a grudge.


"Everyone, I'd like you to meet Loke," I said, gesturing to him. "He'll be teaching us ballet. And joining the guild."

Loke was standing next to Makarov, pulling off his shirt so he could get his stamp on his back.

"He seems a bit familiar..." Laxus said.

"That's probably because I'm a Celestial Spirit," Loke said. "I am also known as Leo the Lion, the leader of the Zodiac. Like Corvus," he growled out the name, "I can exit my gate on my own as well. However, I would like to be known as Loke. Because of...extenuating circumstances, I ended up joining the guild during the last timeline, and I would like to remain like that."

There was a bunch of nods around the room.

"Alright," Loke said, giving a bit of an evil grin. "Let's get started."


Loke was a slave driver. I've been told that ballet was hard, and could really hurt while first learning it, but that was an understatement. We spent the first day merely stretching and trying different positions, and we were still sore and hurt by the end of it.

The next day was even worse, and it took us some time for our muscles to adjust to being used in new ways.

While we were busy meditating in extremely uncomfortable ballet positions (so we could get used to them, Loke had said), Loke was busy flirting with Enno.

Macao then attacked Loke, and ended up beating him since Loke was on his own power and not contracted, and Enno seemed very, very happy with Macao's actions.

So much so, she dragged him off on a date.


In the latter half of August, Makarov declared that Evergreen had finished training her Eye Magic, and that she no longer needed her glasses in order to regulate it. Just like with every other reason, Fairy Tail used it as an excuse to throw a huge party, which ended up being even bigger when Evergreen let it slip that it was her ninth birthday.

After the large party, Evergreen challenged Erigor to a flying competition, which she admittedly lost, but Erigor promised that he would teach her a bit more about flying to make up for it.

On the last day of August, I also learned it was Enno's birthday, and we threw another party to celebrate her twentieth birthday.

When September hit, I finally approached Maggie and asked for her help. She agreed, and I spent most of the month trying to learn Mercury's magic.

Key word being trying.

While I could manipulate Mercury decently, it was very, very hard for me to make it myself, and Maggie suggested it was because it was essentially a Maker Magic, but it had to be solid.

We got into a bit of an argument on why solid Maker Magic would be harder than a different type, seeing as Venus's Light Magic technically could count as Maker Magic, but it didn't get any easier, even after the comparison.

I took a brief respite for Macao's twenty fifth birthday, on September 8th, but after that, I immediately went back to training, trying to get the hang of Mercury.

But it was still pretty bad. So much so that I would spend just about all of my specific practices on it, completely forgetting the other elements.

By the time Freed's birthday hit, I had been ordered (several times) to take a break from Mercury and practice with my other elements again.

Freed's ninth birthday was September 30th, and he decided to take a page out of Levy's book and ask for us to visit the council library again.

And then it was October, and it was time for a show.


If you haven't already guessed, Elle is a bit of an unreliable narrator. FYI, babies can usually see their mother's face when being breastfed, buy generally have difficulty with farther distances during their first few months.

I've put a shit ton of subtle and not-so-subtle hints throughout this chapter, and I look forward to seeing everyone's hunches in their reviews. ;D

Chapter Text

Chapter Forty Three - Fantasia

Fantasia was the evening of October 15th. Which means that when Makarov announced that we'd be getting our own float on October 1st, we only had about two weeks in order to prepare.

We sat down to brainstorm ideas for our float, but I barely got a word in as everyone (except me) agreed on the first idea.

"We want to celebrate you," Levy said. "You brought us all together, and had us win the games!"

She was the one who came up with it, and with Juvia and Freed immediately agreeing, I couldn't help wondering if they were conspiring against me.

Seeing as they already had it all planned out perfectly and explained away reasons for everything, they probably were.

Someday, they might take over the world, and if they do, they'll probably put me in charge.

Our float was built like my Planetary Magic - like the Solar System. Since Lucy and Brandish weren't participating, and there were nine of us and nine elements, each of us were assigned to a specific planet.

Loke was a bit upset to be left out.

The only ones who really lined up with specific elements were Juvia, Laxus, Erigor, and Evergreen, who we put on Neptune, Jupiter, Saturn and Venus respectively.

Cana, Bickslow, Freed and Levy were a bit more difficult.

After some debate, Levy decided she would go on Mercury for her Solid Script; Iron, and Freed revealed his practices with Dark Ecriture (which I grounded him for) and decided to go on Pluto, because Darkness Magic was alike to Shadow Magic.

That left, of course, Mars and Uranus. Bickslow, who had finally learned a few formation spells with Papa (though it was harder with only one soul), decided he'd go on Mars, and even though Cana didn't have a lot of ice spells, she still had a few, so she took Uranus.

And I took Earth, because it was my first element.

But it was really something. All of the nine planets would rotate around on the float, and we were all supposed to use elements corresponding with our planet (which of course was pretty easy for some of us).

Each planet would be painted like the magical circles that would form when I performed magic. Mercury was a dark gray color, with sharp designs around the edges and an image of the planet in the center. Venus was a light, white/gold color, with the edges shining outside from the planet in the center. Earth was a forest green color, and had designs that reminded me of trees and plants. Mars was an angry red color, which looked like flames were bursting from the sides. Like the others, it had the planet in the center. Saturn was a light gray color, with swirls around the edges and a series of rings sounding the planet, running around Saturn's own ring. Neptune is a dark blue color, with waves running along the edges. Pluto is a deep black color, with the edges ghosting around the planet like a type of mist.

Jupiter and Uranus were a bit harder, considering I've never actually cast them, but from what I can tell from my Planetary books, we were able to make them easily enough. Though Laxus originally thought that Jupiter would be yellow, a look at our books revealed that it was actually a deep purple color. He was a bit confused when comparing it to his own magic, before I pointed out that his electricity seemed to be from electric machines, while mine seemed more suited for storms. Uranus seemed to be an icy blue color, with a snowflake like pattern on the sides.

We were all put in get-ups corresponding to our element, too; I wore a flower crown and a green dress, and sandals. Evergreen was in a pretty gold dress and had a type of halo. Cana was wearing something reminiscent of Elsa's dress, and Juvia wore a layered blue dress that looked like waves. Levy had on a bunch of spikes (which looked extremely out of place), and wore a leather collar.

The boys were all in their usual get-ups, with only a change in color to match their planet.

We were all really happy when we got news about Lucy and Brandish coming down to watch with their families.  Especially Erigor, who had yet to meet the two, and Loke, because...he's Loke. They couldn't participate this year, but they agreed that they'd try and give it a shot next year.

Of course, while in the middle of building the float, we had some…mishaps.

Apparently, ColorS is only really meant for clothes. That would have been good to know, before we tried using it on metal for the planets.

Let's just say we had to make another planet.

And then…well…we had to paint it by hand.

This is where the problem came in.

"Hey, Laxus, watch it," I said. "You got some paint on me."

"I did?" he asked, before he smirked and flicked his paint brush at me.

A few more spots ended up on my face and front.

"You know, it's supposed to go on the float, right?" I asked.

"Is it?" he asked, dipping the paint brush in his bucket and flicking it at me again.

"That's it!" I yelled, grabbing my paint can and dumping it over his head.

It turned into a full out paint war between me and Laxus, and Erigor held the kids back and tried to explain to them that they shouldn't copy us.

Eventually, we ended up out of paint, with both Laxus and I covered in it.

Makarov (upon seeing the mess) made us go take showers, while he got more paint so we could finish the float.

Except, when we got back, and Laxus looked all nice and clean, I couldn't help but dump one of the new buckets of paint on top of his head.

This time the entire guild got involved.

Even Loke appeared for a bit and joined in on the fun, though when he got a bit too close to Enno, Macao started fighting with him again until he went back to the Spirit World.

Eventually, we stopped with the paint wars and finished our float.

The Parade went well, and we all had a really fun time. The fireworks were spectacular, and it really felt great. I remember spending some time talking with Layla and Jude about Christmas (and of course being tackled by the flying missile that was Lucy), but most of it passed in a happy, blurry daze.

Well, with one exception.


Honestly, I should have seen it coming.

Loke, as I mentioned before, wanted to meet Lucy.

When the parade was done, and we all met up back in the guild Hall, Loke came out on his own. As he was hugging her and excitedly claiming how he had the cutest master ever, he was punched in the face.

By Corvus.

Who could also come out on his own.

The resulting brawl and shouting match was the likes of which I've never seen, and I had severely underestimated how far their competitive animosity goes.

Natsu and Gray were nowhere even close to these two. At least those two idiots can work together.

Eventually, Loke ran out of energy and power, and went back to the Spirit World, and Lucy grounded Corvus from coming out on his own for a week and getting a guild mark like Loke's, which resulted in him bursting into tears and crying a river.


About a week after Fantasia, on October 23rd, we celebrated Bickslow's tenth birthday. He didn't really want to do anything in particular, but he finally admitted that he wanted a competition between Cana on all of the gymnastics equipment, and the rest of us were fine with standing back and watching them compete.

As we watched them go back and forth on things, I realized that Bickslow must have trained a bit in private, because he was doing a bit better than usual – enough so that he won, and we were finally able to rank the two of them, though I'm sure that Cana will find some way to try and get on top again.

We all had fun and laughed together, and then we ate cake.


On the twenty sixth of October, I strode into the guild, ready for my plan. I reached the mission board, looked through the available missions, and then grabbed one and headed to the training room.

I kicked the door open. "We're going on a mission, today!"

"Elle!" Makarov said. "I said no more missions unless there's an adult!"

"I know," I said. "Did I say I wasn't taking an adult? You shouldn't jump to conclusions!"

There was silence as everyone listened. "Alright, guys, listen up. I have a mission for us, taking down a dark guild. If you want to sit out, that's fine."

Bickslow and Evergreen exchanged glances. "I don't think we're ready, Big Sis," Bickslow said.

"That's fine," I told them. "When we're gone, I want you to practice your offensive magics, alright?

They nodded.

"Is everyone else cool with going?" I asked.

Erigor nodded. "I'm in."

Laxus nodded, too. "Definitely. I can't wait."

Cana smiled. "So, who's going?"

She raised her own hand, as well as Erigor and Laxus.

Juvia raised her hand (what a shock) and Levy raised her hand, even jumping a bit so everyone could see her. Now that her cast was gone, she moved as much as possible.

Freed nodded, swiping out his sword as if preparing for battle. "I as well, would like to join this quest."

I smiled. "Alright. Gildarts, you cool with watching over?"

He sighed and shrugged. "Yeah, sure, why not?"

"No joining in," I told him.

He sighed. "Fine, but I'm going to take an S Class quest soon. Sorry, but fighting children just isn't enough for me. You guys are strong, but you only won that time because of technicalities."

I'm not going to deny it. If we hadn't cheated we would have been crushed, as demonstrated by my second battle with him, where I barely got a hit in before I was unconscious.

Well, it was technically two hits.

"What guild?" Makarov asked.

"Naked Mummy," I said.

Laxus snorted. "That's a great guild name. Paints such a pretty picture."

I smirked. "Let's kick their ass!"

I wasn't planning on using any of Mercury – I was still too unsure about my control over that one, and wanted to spend more time before utilizing it in battle. It's not like I didn't have any of other options. I was yelled at to make sure that they weren't neglected, so I'd be using my other elements in this.

Plus, we all just needed more experience anyway.

We gathered in a circle, I pulled off the cuffs, and I teleported us to Ivy Village, where they were located.


After speaking with the mayor, (who was an extreme prick), we ventured into the forest and spotted their hidden guild (that wasn't really hidden at all).

"Alright, I have an idea for a plan," I said. "But I want to hear if any of you have ideas. There are no stupid ideas, only stupid people, and none of you are stupid."

"You might be," Laxus muttered under his breath.

"Least I'm not a damn tsundere," I muttered back.

He growled (legit, growled) but didn't do anything to reveal our location, which was probably a good thing, considering that this was a dark guild famous for killing people. I doubt our younger ages are going to stop them.

Erigor spoke up first. "If we all sneak in through different vantage points, we can stop them from escaping."

I nodded. "Good." I already had something like that, but I wanted them to contribute. I wouldn't always be with them. "What else?"

"Couldn't we just use Cana's cards and put them all to sleep?" Laxus asked.

I saw the expression on Levy's face, and gestured to her. "Levy, you want to explain?"

"I had already thought of that idea," Levy said. "But then I realized; we're doing this because Elle-chan wants us to have experience. If we just put them all to sleep, we won't get any fighting experience, and she wants us to learn how to use our powers in battle! Our strength doesn't matter if we can't use it."

I nodded. "Levy is right. Which is why you aren't allowed to use any Sleep Cards or Recycle Cards. Got it?"

They all nodded. "Got it."

I outlined my plan, and asked if anyone had any questions or changes. After universal agreement, I nodded and we got into positions.

I turned to Laxus, who was right next to me. "Ready?"

He nodded, smirking.

And just like over a year ago, I slammed open the doors and hit the ground.

"Lightning Dragon Roar!"

The damage was immense, and it truly showed how much Laxus grew in a single year.

That was the signal, and Levy and Freed attacked through the left and Cana and Juvia entered through the right. Erigor appeared in the back just as the standing mages ran for the last exit.

Gildarts was waiting outside.

With an explosion of our powers, we easily wiped out all the members standing there, though, funnily enough, one of the members shouted something along the lines of, 'it's the demon children from the games!', which made them panic even more.

Which made them sloppy.

"What now?" Cana asked, looking around at all of the downed mages.

I shook my head. "It's not over yet. Arms of the Earth," Vines shot from the ground and pinned them in place. "Cana, now that we're not fighting, we can use Sleep Cards to keep them here, unconscious, but how else would you guys do this, if Cana or I weren't here?"

"Knock them out," Laxus said.

"Chloroform," Levy said.

Erigor raised an eyebrow at her. "You carry around chloroform?"

Levy shrugged. "Solid Script; Chloroform." A giant CHLOROFORM appeared, with a misty thing coming out of it.

"Don't do it here!" Cana shrieked.

"Sorry!" Levy said.

I sighed and requipped it away.

Great.

Now I have a giant CHLOROFORM.

Well, I could always just dump in on an enemy in a fight. That'd be pretty funny.

"Moving on," I said. "Juvia, what would you do to stop them?"

"I would use Water Lock," Juvia said.

"Erigor?" I asked.

"I guess I would knock them out," Erigor murmured.

"Erigor, do you have anything that could trap people within a certain space? You might be able to keep it so they won't be able to breathe, and they'll pass out, or you could end up moving a circle of wind keeping them trapped? And they'd have to move or the wall could hurt them? You could lead them back to town that way."

He nodded, thinking. "That's an idea. I'll try and develop a spell."

"Did we get everyone?" Levy asked, looking around at the tied down mages.

I turned to Cana, who held out a card that scanned all the guild members in the room. Eventually, two numbers and signs popped up. Next to the Fairy Tail mark was the number seven, and next to Naked Mummy's guild mark was the number 48.

"No," Cana said. "The mayor said 51 members, remember? So we're missing-"

I saw them just before they fired, and teleported next to Cana, shoving her to the ground.

"Purple Explosion," came a soft spoken voice.

Oh, shit.

A heavy impact hit me in the shoulder, burning, and I was flown across the room, taking the hit meant for Cana.

My name was shouted, but I could barely hear them over my own dizzy feeling.

My back hit the wall in the most uncomfortable way possible – with a corner between my shoulder blades. My head cracked against the wall, and I saw stars. After that, the impact faded, and I collapsed to the ground.

As I caught my breath back, and blinked away the black, I looked at my wound which was covered in…paint?

Wild laughter rang through the room, as footsteps echoed, and a voice cackled, "Do you like my Paint Magic? Each color corresponds with a different thing. Purple…is Poison."

Even before he said it, I was already started to feel hot, and the poison was burning through my shoulder where the attack hit. The start of my shoulder was already burning, and I really wished I had been more specific about what sort of protection I can get from fire when Phoenix made me 'immune'.

I really don't think poison counts as fire.

"Onee-sama!" Juvia called, hitting me with a wave of water. While it didn't immediately get rid of it all, it did help cool it off and wash some of the poison away.

"Damn you!" Laxus shouted. "Lightning Dragon's Breakdown Fist!" The large fist he made collapsed onto the Paint Mage, shooting him across the room, as two other mages popped up.

Cana and Juvia took on one with Water Lock and Summon Lightning. Erigor took on the last one, quickly slicing him again and again until he collapsed and Cana put him to sleep. Freed and Levy went back to the first one that Laxus had hit, and Freed froze him in place while Levy wrote out her most vicious attack. "Solid Script Magic – Pile of Hungry Fire Ants!"

I winced as the attack collapsed upon the mage, setting a hoard of angry fire ants crawling through him and biting him like crazy.

"Are you okay, Elle?" Laxus asked, helping me up.

"I'll be okay," I said, hesitantly stretching my arms and rolling my shoulders. "It's not as bad as Galuna was, but I'll probably be sore for a little bit."

And I should probably check with Porlyusica, just in case.

"You're bleeding," Laxus said, gesturing to my head.

Reaching up, I felt my head, and it came away, a bit sticky with blood.

"Head wounds always bleed more," I said, requipping some bandages to hold against it. "I'll be fine."

"Couldn't you have a concussion?" Levy asked.

I shrugged. "I'll talk to Porlyusica later."

I'm just glad that I'm not blind. I know that the eyes are controlled by the Occipital Lobe, which is on the back of the head, and that people could go blind by hitting their heads like I did.

As we walked towards the unconscious mages, I stopped and picked up a gun lying on the ground. Noticing it, I realized that it was a paintball gun, and that this is what the first mage used.

Interested, I requipped it, putting it away. Even if I couldn't use it, then Alzack or Bisca could.

As I used my Earth magic to tie down the remaining mages, and we used Cana's cards to insure they remained unconscious, I couldn't help wondering about the magic I was hit with.

Gildarts was waiting right next to the open front doors, having watched most of what took place. "Good job, guys," he said. "You ready to collect?"

We nodded eagerly, and I discretely thanked him for not interfering, especially since it was Cana that the mages went for.

Though it doesn't surprise me. Watching the group of us fight, even though Erigor and Laxus would probably be considered the most powerful, I would probably peg Cana or me as the most resourceful (and I was really only using a handful of elements).

We left the unconscious and tied up mages there, as I teleported us into town and back to the Mayor's office, with a quick detour to the Rune Knights so they could pick up the unconscious mages.

After waiting for the Rune Knights to collect and properly identify all the mages (during which, my head wound stopped bleeding), the Mayor finally gave in and handed over the 700,000 J award.

100,000 J for each of us.

Or, in the US money I was used to; $2,000.

Everyone took our money and held onto it, and I knew most of us would save it.

They don't have banks in Fiore, so they can't store it in a savings account or anything, but they can still put it aside, just in case...

We eventually left and I teleported the eight of us (seven and Gildarts) back to the guild, straight to the training room.


Hey everyone! :). That thing about the back of your head causing you to go blind is true; that's where your brain controls your eyes. Yesterday was the two month anniversary of this fic!

I was kinda wondering where my commenters are? I still get most of my regulars, but some of you kinda disappeared? Are you still reading?

Also some...encouragement would be nice, because sometimes I think this story is kinda stupid.

Chapter Text

Chapter Forty Four - Nab

"How did it go?" Evergreen asked as we appeared.

"Pretty well," I said, shrugging. "I got a bit hurt, but I'm good."

Or I will be, anyway, once Porlyusica clears me.

Though my shoulder still stings a bit.

I noticed Enno (who is more often in the main hall than not) sitting in the corner next to Macao, sniffling and wiping away tears.

"Enno?" I asked. "What's wrong?"

Apparently, it was pretty bad, because Enno burst into tears and turned to hug Macao. While Macao still looked a bit confused on what to do, he almost automatically gave her a hug.

She sobbed harder, and most of the other kids looked concerned, while Evergreen and Bickslow (who appeared to know what was happening) only looked sad.

"What happened?" I asked, turning to the others.

Makarov answered. "Enno's aunt passed. When Enno turned sixteen, she left her home and joined the guild, where she's lived for three years."

Enno cried harder.

"She got the letter this morning," Makarov continued. "She's going to need to pick up her little cousin. Enno's parents had died when they were much younger, and she moved in with her aunt and her cousin. Her uncle let. Now her cousin is the only family she has left."

"Do you want me to take you?" I asked her.

She cried harder, but let go of Macao and hugged me. "Yeah, thanks Ellie-girl."

"Let's go," I said, taking her hand. "Where to?"

She named the town and grabbed my hand, as I whisked us off. We appeared in a small looking village, and I pulled off my wrist cuffs for all of the requipping I was going to have to do. My power was a bit wild, and was especially excited to be fully used again, after all the fighting I did earlier. It was glad that I was going to be packing up a house. I tried to mentally shush it for being so disrespectful. Then I realized what I was doing, mentally screamed, and continued forward.

Enno lead me to her house and knocked on the door, which opened almost immediately.

"Enno!" cried a small voice, and a boy rushed out and tackled her, crying.

As she cried and embraced her younger brother, I was surprised to recognize him.

Nab? I thought.

Looking back and forth between them, there were many things they had in common – the hair, the eyes, their skin. Though Nab's skin was darker and Enno's hair was light enough to tell it was purple. The biggest thing they had in common was the way they dress. Before the seven year time gap, Nab was pretty well built, too.

Eventually, Enno and Nab released from their hug, and Enno turned to introduce me, wiping away her tears. "Nab, this is Ellie. She's a member of my guild, too. Remember the letters?"

He nodded, turning to me. "Nice to meet you, Ellie. Is it okay to call you that?"

"It's fine," I said. "It's nice to meet you, too, Nab. I'm here because of my teleportation and requip skills. I'll help you move to Magnolia."

Enno nodded. "Alright, let's start gathering what we can take and what we have to leave behind."

"Enno, you know I can take it all, right?" I asked. "Even the furniture."

She had a look of shock on her face, and I realized that beside Gildarts (and maybe Makarov), none of the other adults really knew how much I could carry.

"I suggest you group things together, or try to organize them, though," I suggested.

While Nab got his room into order, I went around and started requipping what they wanted to keep. Enno had me leave the furniture, so they could sell the place fully furnished.

I requipped Nab's things, and I gave Enno one of my Call Cards, which she left with the neighbor, who would monitor the house and contact me when someone was interested.

Which reminded me, did someone rent Levy's house yet?

With our quest finished, Enno and Nab took one last look at their house before I popped them back to Magnolia.

After depositing Nab's things in Enno's apartment, I put my wrist cuffs back on and we walked back to the guild, so Nab could see Magnolia.

Nab was currently nine years old, and he hasn't started learning magic.

"Alright, Nab, and this is Fairy Tail," Enno said, somewhat quietly.

"Come on!" I said happily. "You can get your guild mark, and start training with us!"

"But he doesn't know magic," Enno said, confused.

"He will!" I said, dragging them inside and into the training room.

"Wow…" Nab said a bit quietly.

"Where do you want your insignia?" I asked, grabbing the stamp. "And think of the color you want."

"Um….I don't know," Nab said, before he started mumbling. "Maybe my arm? Or my chest? My hand…"

"Take your time," I said, handing the stamp over to Enno and getting on the trampoline. Now that it was properly installed, we all loved it, and Macao, Wakaba (and even the rest of Team B), had completely forgiven us for selling them out for it.

In one corner, it led to a pit I had made, which we filled with some of Cana's giant fluff and foam. The trampoline spanned the entire wall, and led to the other end. Outside, Makarov was having a pool built, and when it was done, we would also be able to jump into the pool from the trampoline. Now though, there was a steel door that was closing that section off because of how cold it was outside.

In this life, I finally had time to try doing all the things I couldn't do before – like gymnastics, or ballet or hand to hand combat. After many many tries, I finally learned how to do a front flip off the trampoline, which I then proceeded to do.

"That looks like fun," Nab said wistfully.

Enno had a tick mark on her forehead. She had obviously forgotten how indecisive her cousin was when she was away. "The faster you pick a place for your guild mark, the faster you can get on."

I laughed as I hauled myself out of fluffy pit.

I really loved this guild.


After meeting with Porlyusica (in which she put a potion on my shoulder, declared me perfectly fine and I told her to talk with Laxus until she kicked me out and hit me with her broom), I returned back to the guild hall. It had been a long day, and I hadn't realized it was already late at night.

Walking into the training room, I was a bit surprised to see Makarov alone, looking at the chart I made.

"What are you doing?" I asked.

He turned and looked at me. "Oh, Elle?" He hmmed and went back to the chart. "I'm surprised you haven't figured it out. After all, it's almost December."

December...that was right.

"The S Class trials," I said.

He nodded. "Yes. We haven't even had any nominations for the past few years, and I've been considering the ones who competed in this years games. However," he gestured to the chart. "I'm not quite sure you agree with me."

I hesitated. "I don't think any of us are ready yet. Even if we are magically strong enough, we don't have nearly enough experience. And as for the adult team...the strongest was probably Macao, and I would still say that you should probably still give him another year to grow."

"Yes, I was thinking along those lines," he said, sighing. "I'm more worried about the other guilds, and how their reactions will be to only having one S Class member. Especially after winning the games."

I shrugged. "None of us have reached the proper level yet, but in a few years, you'll probably have more S Class wizards than regular guild mages."

He raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"

I nodded. Thinking it over, I had realized that Cana was nominated for her first S Class when she was twelve - in X778, only five years from now.

"I can understand why you might want to nominate some of us kids," I said. "But I think you should wait a bit longer. And I also think that you probably shouldn't nominate anyone underneath twelve, no matter how strong they are." I eyed Lucy's pin.

Makarov nodded. "Yes, that seems right. I was barely considering it, anyway, but I wanted to hear your opinions."

"Thank you," I said, glad to be included.

Though after I left, I couldn't help wondering if it was some sort of test in humility, and arrogance.

Jeez, Elle, now you're getting paranoid.


After the first job we did, we added it as a new component to our schedule. Every weekend, we would go on a job. No matter what combinations we made, there were at least four kids together (with some sort of adult acting as a babysitter, if needed). Bickslow and Evergreen joined us eventually, and they actually did a pretty decent job in battle, though they of course did a lot better when they were in a group with us. They were more confident about having backup, and we were able to take care of any blind spots.

When I mentioned that Laxus and I were going to be leaving, I made a rule about going on solo missions. No one under the age of sixteen can go on a solo mission.

At which point Erigor glared at me and pointed out he would soon be sixteen and that he should be able to go.

I ignored him, told him to take care of the house, and that I would fucking kick him out if he fucked it up.

I found out that Levy has been renting the house and store out for awhile, even over a year now, but had neglected to tell us because we were busy training to defeat Gildarts at the time. I looked over the contract she made and high-fived her; she had gotten more money for the house and the store than I thought she would. With the exception of Lucy and Cana (though that money was really earned through their father's jobs), she was the richest one of us.

I'm not counting my magical appearing bag of jewels.

Nab fit in pretty well, though people have already started trying to find ways to get rid of his indecisiveness. I introduced then to the Jeapordy! theme, and from what I know of Psychology, I may have started training him with positive reinforcement, which means that the faster he made a decision, the more treats he would get. If he didn't make any decisions, he didn't get any candy and lost his trampoline privileges.

Though he activated his magic pretty quickly, and Enno was ecstatic as it was a Family Magic they thought was lost, he still had a lot of trouble controlling it, so he spent more time meditating than anyone else.

I found out his birthday was back in June, and I mentally added the date to my mental calendar.

October ended, and November passed quickly, only stopping to celebrate Wakaba's twenty fifth birthday, and Laxus's. Laxus's thirteen birthday was a bit odd, because it officially marked him as a teenager, which he seemed extremely happy about.

While Porlyusica attended the party, she still didn't tell him she was his grandmother, and I told myself that if she didn't tell him at this point next year, I'd do it for her.

I also sent her a very indiscreet note telling her that.

There may have been some extreme capitalization involved.


November was followed by December, where we celebrated Erigor's sixteenth birthday (and while he was happy to be an adult, he decided to continue living with me), as well as Christmas.

Originally, Jude and Layla (at some point after the Fantasia parade but before Loke and Corvus's fight) had invited me over to spend Christmas Eve with them. Instead, I turned it around and invited the two of them, along with Lucy and Brandish, and told them to join us for Christmas.

The biggest reason Jude was afraid of joining us (which I found very sweet), was that he was unsure of what gifts to give everyone else.

"How about this?" I had said. "I'm going to be gone most of next year, and the kids have started to go on missions. Since I can teleport, I've been bringing them directly to certain towns. I'm not going to be here, though, so they'll have to ride the train. How about passes or something?"

Jude thought it was a great idea, and both he and Layla agreed to come with the kids.

On Christmas Eve, we had a huge party, (wherein most of the guild decided to get drunk), and all of us kids gathered and passed around presents.

Though, before Christmas, both I and Lucy had forbidden Corvus and Loke from coming out on their own and ruining the holiday.

I gave Lucy her Silver keys in a pretty little box, and she got the keys to the Argo Navis, and Telescopium, so she could use the telescope on the ship.

"So you can play pirate," I said, as she opened it. "At some point next year, you can invite some of the kids from the guild over, and you guys can play pirates or something and go flying through the sky."

She beamed. "That's so cool!"

"Could we play Peter Pan?" Evergreen asked. "I could be Tinkerbell?"

I shrugged. Ever since I had shown them the cartoon movie, they'd been obsessed with it. I guess it's a good thing that they'll never be able to find out the original version of the tale.

"I wanna be a mermaid!" Juvia said.

"I'll be Wendy," Lucy called. "and Brandish, you can be Pantherlily!"

Brandish nodded, still with a slightly reserved face. "Though... I'd rather play Peter if that's alright."

I blinked, and shrugged. "Why the hell not?"

After all, when Peter Pan is performed in theaters, Peter was generally played by a girl.

"Freed should be Captain Hook," I mentioned.

Freed gasped. "Why would I be that hooligan?"

"Because you've already got the clothes for it," I said.

The kids continued to chat about the games they would soon play, and I turned to Layla. "How much?"

She smiled. "It seems that giving Lucy Corvus's key helped. Having a Platinum key she can summon all the time has been great for her reserves. She also tends to summon Pegasus every once in a while so she can go flying. She can hold all five of her Zodiac gates open."

I turned to Lucy, who had stopped talking about Peter Pan and was paying attention to our side conversation, and smiled. "You know what that means, right?"

She nodded eagerly.

First, I requipped a golden key. "Here is your next Zodiac key. This is Gemini, who has the ability to turn into other people. However, I chose this key next because you can have Gemini turn into you, and you can double the power for Urano Metria. You know that it's usually a two-person spell, right?"

She nodded eagerly. "Wow, thank you Ellie-nee!"

I smiled. "They're also really cute, and I think you'll enjoy them. They remind me a bit of Papa – except cuter."

"Hey!" Papa yelled, buzzing around my head.

We all laughed, and Lucy took the key from me.

I smiled and requipped out a Platinum Key. "And here is Monoceros," I said, giving her the key. "You're going to be his first summoner."

Her eyes lit up, and I finally got the tackle/hug I was expecting. "Yayayayayayayayayayayayay! Thank you thank you thank youthankyouthankyouthankyouthankyouthankyou!"

"Calm down, Lucy, it's fine," I said, laughing a bit. "Do you want to talk to any of the other Platinum gates?"

She nodded, and I requipped the rest.

"You have all of them?" Layla gasped, as Lucy scooped up the other keys and started whispering to them.

I nodded. "I've got all the keys I need except for Aries, and some Silver keys. I've got the rest of the Zodiac, though, and as you can see, all the Platinums."

We spent the rest of the night celebrating, and at one point, the awake members of the guild went outside so we could watch Lucy summon Monoceros, who was amazing and gigantic and (like the other Platinums) always available.

Lucy would definitely be eager to play with her new spirit.

All in all, it was a wonderful holiday.


If you know psychology, then you know that what Elle is doing with Nab is much more than simply positive reinforcement. Elle, however, is (as I mentioned before) more than a bit unreliable, and doesn't know that.

Here's how psychology works, in this area.

Reinforcement - a good thing.

Punishment - a bad thing.

Positive - gaining.

Negative - losing.

If it's positive reinforcement, you're getting a good thing; ei., candy. If it's negative reinforcement, you're losing a bad thin g; ei; less vegetables.

If it's positive punishment, you're getting a bad thing; ei., more vegetables. If it's negative punishment, you're losing a good thing; ie., trampoline time.

Just so we're clear.

I'm hoping my relating Nab and Enno isn't considered racist, but I'm just saying...Erza and Irene. And I think that them being related is a nice connection to Nab eventually joining, and they have the same type of floral wear.

The original take of Peter Pan only had a small mention of it, and it's easy to miss, but here is a clip from the actual book:

The boys on the island vary, of course, in numbers, according as they get killed and so on; and when they seem to be growing up, which is against the rules, Peter thins them out; but at this time there were six of them, counting the twins as two.

Even though I loved Peter Pan as a kid, looking back on it, it's a bit disturbing. He does,  after all, kidnap children.

But then again, so does Elle.

Since the next chapter is the start of X774, I will list everyone's ages in the beginning of the chapter, since I've had more than a few comments regarding difficulties in keeping track of both the ages and the dates.

Thank you for all of your amazingly wonderful comments. :) I love you guys so much! I did, once again, get another bad review that dampened my mood a bit but then I saw everyone else's comments and got really happy! Some of you nearly made me cry. :D

I do want to all to know that I will finish this story (my muse will see to that), but the real reason I need reassurance is to know whether or not to continue posting the story online, or to take it down if too many people don't like it.

I apologise for the extremely long author's note, and again would like to thank all of your encouraging reviews.

Next stop: Ice Wizards.

Chapter Text

As of this chapter, everyone's ages (youngest to oldest). If there is a second parenthesis after their birthday month, that is how old they are starting at the present time of the chapter, in late March. Also, Jura is 16, and Ichiya is 18. I haven't picked out months yet.

Levy – 6 (July)

Lucy – 6 (June)

Juvia – 6 (April)

Max – 6 (March) (now 7)

Brandish – 6 (February) (now 7)

Cana – 7 (July)

Laki – 7 (February) (now 8)

Freed – 9 (September)

Evergreen – 9 (August)

Nab – 9 (June)

Bickslow – 10 (October)

Elle – 10 (May)

Laxus – 13 (November)

Erigor – 16 (December)

Reedus – 16 (January) (now 17)

Enno – 20 (August)

Wakaba – 26 (November)

Macao – 26 (September)

Layla - 26 (August)

Jude – 28 (December)

Gildarts – 36 (April)

Porlyusica – 68 (November)

Makarov – 77 (March) (now 78)


Chapter Forty Five - Ultear

Laxus and I left in March.

Honestly, I didn't really register everything that happened within those first few months of X774, other than the birthday celebrations. After Enno, Macao and Wakaba had thrown their birthdays out for celebration, we began celebrating everyone's birthdays.

Reedus was first, in January, and turned 17. After that, Brandish turned seven in February. While Reedus celebrated by painting everyone, Brandish celebrated by shrinking all the boys down into little dolls to play with (to also celebrate moving on to changing the mass of living beings).

As you can imagine, the boys were not very happy (though I personally think that a miniaturized Laxus is adorable, and I caught Enno playing with a shrunken Macao.

While I did drop by Laki and Max's places for their birthdays, we heavily spent the beginning of March celebrating Makarov's seventy eighth birthday (where there was a huge party and we all had to leave because someone *cough* Makarov *cough* invited a shit-ton of strippers.

It was a little harder dragging Laxus and Reedus out the door than it would have been otherwise, and Enno dragged out Macao by his ear. He also grabbed Wakaba and Gildarts, claiming that if he couldn't enjoy the strippers, neither could they.

They slipped away when Enno was busy tearing into Macao, though.

Erigor came along pretty well. Wonder if he's gay.

Wonder who I can ship him with.

But then my cards monitoring Gray went off – he had started learning magic.

And we had to leave.


"So…..who's who, exactly?" Laxus asked.

I pointed at the corresponding people. "That's Gray, he's Cana's age. Lyon is a year older, and Ur is the woman teaching them."

"And OH MY MAVIS THAT WOMAN IS NAKED!"

I punched him as Ur finished stripping down. "Quiet down, you idiot. It's how they learn ice magic. And she's still in her underwear."

Laxus finally tore his eyes off of Ur and noticed the boys stripping down, too. "They're the strippers you were talking about, aren't they?"

"Yep."

I requipped my five cards and went over them.

"And who are those?" Laxus asked. "And what does it mean?"

I pointed at Ur, Lyon, and Gray's cards, as they brimmed with magic, even slightly frosting over the cards. "Those belong to the three of them, and it means they're practicing magic."

"And the other two?" he asked.

I pointed to Ultear's, which was sparking dangerously. "That means she's being tortured."

"Tortured?" Laxus asked.

I nodded. "Several months ago, I searched for her, but I've been unable to find her location. I know that she eventually escapes, which is what we're waiting for."

He nodded. "And the last one?"

"That means he's dead," I said. "But active."

He blinked at me, before yelling. "What does that even mean, Elle?"

I shushed him, glad that the ice wizards didn't have any sort of superb hearing. "One of Zeref's demons is a necromancer, and he ended up bringing this man back to life. He's hovering in between life and death. I'm hoping you can restart his heart and save his life."

He stared at me before saying, "Are you using me as a human defibrillator?"

"Yes."

"Dammit, Elle!" he said. "Are you telling me you need me here the whole year so you can bring him back to life?"

"No," I said. "And hush."

He stopped and looked at me.

"I don't need you the whole year, but I'd like you the whole year," I said. "Your help would be great. Also, now that I've got Saturn down and the basics of Mercury, I only have two elements left – Ice and Lightning."

Laxus froze and looked around, before turning to me. "You're planning on learning those this year, aren't you?"

I nodded. "I need to surround myself with the cold so I can learn Uranus."

"And you're planning on using me to learn Jupiter, aren't you?"

I nodded. "Yeah, but it's more than that." I looked away and smiled, deep in thought. "I love the kids, all of them, but they can be a bit crowding." I turned and smiled at Laxus. "I want to spend some time with my best friend!"

He sighed and crossed his arms behind his head. "Fine, I guess I can stay here with you. Geez…."

I smiled at him, and pulled out a stick, which I wrapped up and set on fire. "Here you go; I can tell you're starting to get cold, even if you are running at a hotter temperature because of your powers."

He glared at me and took the torch. "Seriously, why do you carry sticks around?"

"I SAID NO QUESTIONS!" I yelled, ignoring him.

"You also said no yelling!" Laxus shouted back.

At that, we both quieted down.

One of my cards beeped, and I was brought back to it.

"What does that mean?" Laxus asked, pointing to Ultear's card.

I smirked. "It means she's escaped." She was in range, and the magic on the card could tell that her location wasn't being blocked anymore.

"So what do we do now?" he asked.

"We need to intercept Ultear before she can get the wrong impression."

"That's great and all," Laxus said. "But it would be a lot more helpful if I knew who the hell you were talking about."

"Ultear is the girl who was getting tortured," I said. "She's a year younger than me (I think), and she has the same problem with Magic Overload. Her mother, Ur, didn't know what to do, so asked the Bureau who claimed they could help. They didn't, and instead told Ur that her daughter died, and continued to experiment on Ultear."

"Why didn't you just ask this Ur lady to take you to the Bureau?" Laxus asked, jerking his head over to Ur.

I froze, then grabbed my head. "Because I'm a fucking idiot. Ahhhhhhh!"

I got up and started to pace. "Since we're going to spend so much time together, I might tell you more about what happens in the future, because I obviously need another opinion."

I stopped pacing and turned back to Laxus, who was staring at the three of them (but mostly Ur). He noticed I caught him and blushed, trying to focus on something else.

"So...they practice Maker Magic?" Laxus asked somewhat desperately.

I ignored Laxus's hormones and nodded. "Yes. I'm hoping that by copying their training, I might be able to get Uranus. It's kind of how I learned Mercury with Maggie."

Laxus nodded. "I get it."

Honestly, I barely know Mercury, at all, and I was hoping to spend some more time training that element, too.

That night, I set up our tent, and we crawled inside. I activated one of Cana's Fluff Cards so we would have a bed and such, and we would spend our night camping out together (to conserve heat) and talking, waiting for Ultear's appearance.


Less than two days later, my card went off, signaling that Ultear had entered a two hundred-foot range. I perked up from where Laxus and I were sitting, watching Ur, Gray and Lyon practice magic. I decided to hold off on learning any new magic until we solved the situation with Ultear, though I did work on Mercury a bit more (not that it helped any).

"Give me a sec," I told Laxus. "I'll call if I need you."

I teleported to the other side of the clearing, where Ultear was standing, watching her mother laugh with her pupils from between the trees.

"Unforgivable," she whispered.

"Don't be stupid!" I said.

Ultear jumped, swirling around to look at me. "Who are you?"

"I'm the person who is going to fix this," I said. "Look, you think your mother…what, betrayed you or something?"

Ultear glared. "Yes."

I rolled my eyes. "Ultear, the Bureau told your mom that you died. Alright? She thinks you're dead. She cries over you, night after night. She took on two pupils to distract herself, and so she could focus on practicing her magic."

Ultear froze, before looking away and saying, "I don't believe you."

God, she was stubborn.

"Look at it this way," I said. "You go down there. Don't say anything, except maybe 'mom' or whatever, and just show her you're alive. If she has a bad reaction, I'll jump down, grab you, and take you away. And then we can go where we want. You can go back to the Bureau, if you want to. You can come join my guild, Fairy Tail. I know that you were having problems with Magical Overload, and I've had similar problems. It can be a bit difficult, but we're working on it. The choice is yours."

Ultear hesitated, before slowly nodding.

"No!" a voice cried.

Brain appeared from the shadows. "I won't let you take her away from me!"

I gaped at him. Was he following her all this time? Why? Did he expect her to turn around, and go back to the Bureau? Was he just playing with her? Would he have kidnapped her back if she decided to do something different? What the hell type of plan would he even have?

No time to think about this, Elle.

"Ultear, run. Go to your mother, and run," I said. "I'll hold him off."

"You can't!" Ultear said, as I requipped my bracelet away.

I wish I had known this was coming.

"I can," I said, looking back at her. "Go!"

"Dark Capriccio!" Brain shouted, and a spiral of dark magic headed for me.

"Venus's Reflective Shield!" I shouted, holding up the barrier and blocking his attack. It bounced off the shield, but dissipated before it could strike Brain again.

Ultear looked at me in shock.

"Go, Ultear!" I shouted. "I'll be fine, but you need to leave, now."

Frightened, she nodded, and ran off, shouting, "Come back safely, Nee-san!"

"I will," I said, determinedly. "Laxus!"

Despite the distance, I could hear Ultear shout, "Mama!" and the resounding blubbering and explosion of happiness coming from Ur. But Ultear tried to get her mother's attention. "No, Mama, we need to go! It's not safe, the evil man is coming!

"The what?" Ur asked.

"The evil man, we need to go, now!" Ultear said, dragging them away.

Okay, that wasn't exactly what I meant when I told her to run, but I'll take it. I kinda meant that I wanted the kids to run away and Ur to come and kick this guys ass, but no biggie, right? Laxus was coming, anyway.

"Calling for help, girl?" Brain sneered.

I grit my teeth, focusing back on the fight. My magic was shaky, and I didn't know if it was because it didn't have to time to settle back into my container before being used, or if it was something else, but this was not what I wanted to do right now. In addition to that, since he used such dark magic, Venus would be the best element to fight against him with. The others wouldn't be nearly as effective.

"Beams of Venus!" I yelled. A series of beams the size of my fists exploded towards him, burning him and roughing him up, but I knew it was gonna take more than that to put him down.

"Dark-"

"Lightning Dragon Wing Attack!"

Laxus appeared in front of me. "Don't. Touch. Her." He hissed.

"What's this?" Brain asked. "A Dragon Slayer?"

"Yeah," Laxus retorted. "Which means that it shouldn't be hard to slay youat all."

Brain's eyes widened. "Oh, I know you! You're Ivan'sboy!"

Laxus froze. "W…what?"

"How are you liking the lacrima?" Brain asked. "I told Ivan that it could be a bit rough on you, but he convinced me to give it to him. And I see it was a success!"

"What?" Laxus whispered.

"It seems that the right eye was point of entry…" Brain was muttering to himself.

My anger built. He was purposefully manipulating Laxus. I had no idea what it would do, but "Cleansing Power of Venus!"

It wasn't meant to be a battle spell, and (now that I think about it) would have been just as handy as using Venus's Sword on Cana.

But because he used such dark magic (and, you know, was such a piece of shit)...

The spell struck him hard, and he let out a loud yell of pain, before shouting, "Dark Gravity!"

My body slammed onto the ground, and I could nearly feel my bones creaking under the pressure. My spell faded, and Brain's laughing filled the clearing.

Despite the weight of gravity, I could still see Laxus pinned to the ground not too far from me, though it was obviously at a much lighter pressure.

"Laxus," I whispered as Brain moved closer. "Snap out of it…"

"…gravity can't hold light."

With a snap, Laxus shiftedinto his Lightning Body, and charged at Brain, generating up his power to take him on.

"Dark Gravity!" Brain repeated, trying to hold Laxus down. Nothing happened, and Laxus came closer. "Dark Gravity!" he yelled again.

Except he was obviously going for a different tactic – if he couldn't stop Laxus, he'd just hurt me.

I couldn't hold back the cry of pain as I felt the weight increase. Almost as if someone was standing on my bones, ready to snap them in half.

A very different part of me was reminded of the commercials about elephants sitting on people – I think it was for depression?

Not the time, Elle!

Another shout left me as the weight shifted.

Laxus froze.

"Not another move, boy, or I break her bones," Brain hissed.

Laxus didn't move. Neither did Brain.

Neither did I, but I couldn't really help it.

"It seems we are at a stalemate," Brain said quietly.

"Laxus," I said quietly, at a level Brain couldn't hear. "Close your eyes…NOW! Blinding Light of Venus!"

Brain let out a cry of pain as the light assaulted his eyes, and I shouted. "Go, Laxus!"

"Lightning Dragon Roar!" Laxus shouted, sending the biggest roar I'd seen so far at Brain, which hit him dead on.

When the light vanished, it revealed a crispy, half-blind Brain. "That won't be enough to-"

Before he could finish his sentence, I requipped the giant CHLOROFORM that I had tucked away in my requip storage. Despite being nearly five months old, it did the job well enough, landing on Brain and knocking him out, with the addition of the smell keeping him unconscious longer.

With him out of the picture, the weight on me vanished, and I was able to breathe easily again.

"Elle?" Laxus asked, coming around to my side and kneeling down. "Are you okay?"

I sighed. "Next time, can you get hurt?"

He chuckled a bit. "How about neither of us get hurt?" He paused, thinking. "Why didn't you use Pluto's Body?"

I shook my head, still lying buried in the snow. The CHLOROFORM was far away enough that it didn't drift over just yet. "No way, it's too close to Darkness Magic. There's a chance he could take control of me."

He nodded grimly. "Did you do what we set out to accomplish, today?"

"Yeah," I said quietly, smiling. "Yeah."

I paused, before continuing.

"You gonna tell me what all of the possessiveness was?" I teased, smiling up at him. "'Don't. Touch. Her.'"

I mimicked.

He blushed, looking away. "What, you're my friend and dragons are territorial or something, right? So I'm just keeping my friend safe..."

I nodded. "Mmmhmm, what ever you say, you stupid tsundere."

"NOT A TSUNDERE!"


I didn't want to get up anytime soon, so instead Laxus carried me to our camp, on the other side of the clearing. He let me lay in the snow as he packed up most of our camp, after hearing my reasoning that the Ice Mages probably wouldn't return to that practicing spot, and so we should move, too.

Laxus finished packing and he spent a few minutes by the fire as I laid sprawled on the ground, before I was finally ready to get up, and requip it away.

With the tent and our other supplies all in my storage, I pulled out my bracelets and put them back on. I also pulled out one of their pins so I could track where Ultear and the others went. Once Brain woke up, he'll probably realize the same thing I had, and dismiss the spot and disappear.

With one action, I have already solved several problems. The ripples caused by Ultear going dark weren't going to happen, and that alone should save several lives.

Now, I just need to talk to her.


Sorry about the wait. But I'm back now! :)

Chapter Text

Chapter Forty Six - Electric Birthdays

Ultear Milkovich was possibly the happiest she'd ever been. She was back with her mother, and she even had two little brothers (even if she was trying to ignore all of their extremely annoying traits). Her magical overload wasn't hurting as much, and everything was well.

Now if only I could thank Nee-san, Ultear thought as she entered her room.

"Hello, Ultear," I said, sitting on the windowsill.

Ultear froze, before happily crying out, "Nee-san!"

She ran forward and grabbed my hand, dragging me back over to her bed and having me sit. "I'm so glad you're okay, Nee-san! I was so worried! And thank you so much!"

I laughed. I don't think I'd ever seen her this excitable before. "Calm down, Ultear. Breathe. We've got some things we need to discuss, and I'm afraid I can't stay too long."

Okay, the 'not staying too long' thing probably wasn't true, but I just know that if I leave Laxus alone, he'll eventually do something stupid.

Ultear frowned, but seemed to relax more after a few deep breaths.

"Here," I said, handing her a pair of inhibitor cuffs. "For now, only wear one. If your Magical Overload still gets to be too much, put on the other. And yes, you can still practice magic with this on."

She nodded.

I handed her one of my Call Cards. "Alright, so here's what's going on. If you're in danger, don't hesitate to send a surge of magic through this. You might even end up breaking the card, but it will be fine. It will alert me that you're in trouble, and that you need my help. If your one of your brothers *cough* Gray *cough* does something stupid, then I want you to call me immediately. And if you need to speak with me, tiny short spurts of magic. Got it?"

Ultear nodded seriously, and took it.

"I must be going now," I said. "Goodnight, Ultear."

"Goodnight, Nee-san!" Ultear said happily. "And thank you!"

I was still surprised by Ultear's attitude, and the way she was acting younger, before I figured that it was probably because of the ordeal she went through. If she wanted to revert back to a younger age in order to deal, that was fine. She probably wanted to forget the torture, and if she'd been in a feverlike state with the Magical Overload beforehand, it kind of makes sense - like she wanted to enjoy her childhood.

At least she wasn't screaming like last night.

And then I left.


"Aren't you supposed to embrace the cold, or something?" Laxus asked.

I glared at him. "I'm in my bathing suit, lying in the snow. What more do you want?"

"Maybe if you stop the roaring fire (or move away from it at least), I'd be more inclined to believe you," he said.

"It's cold…" I whined.

"You'll adjust." Laxus rolled his eyes.

"You're so mean to me," I muttered, moving farther away from the fire and meditating again.

I could manipulate the element easily enough, but I was still focused on making it on my own, so I sat there meditating.

As much as I wanted to take off my bracelet so I could immerse myself fully, I couldn't chance it. Even simply starting up a newer potion of my magic, just trying to get stronger, was a bit of a worry, and had Porlyusica fussing over me.

But this was the best chance for me to learn Uranus, and I want to get down some of each spell by the end of the year. Or at least get a handle of each element.

I still couldn't really pull off any of the big ones for major elements. I think that even without the bracelets, I still wouldn't be able to properly pull them off. Hell, it felt like something was missing about them...

Even when I had used Venus's spell during the Pandemonium Event at the Grand Magic Games, it felt incomplete.

Maybe I just wasn't strong enough yet...

Which brought me to thinking about Lucy; the way her power was growing was starting to scare me, and didn't seem right. A human body shouldn't be able to hold all of that magic (well, at that age, anyway), so I couldn't help but wonder what was going on.

Corvus had visited me one night (not too long before Laxus and I had left) and told me that everything was fine for now, but that's not really all that reassuring.

"Stop thinking about something else and meditate," Laxus complained. "I want to see some Ice Magic."

"Then watch the others," I said.

We were close enough to Ur and her kids that we could watch over them and I could learn how to mimic their magic. Ultear was resting, but would end up joining the training sessions when she got a better handle of herself.

"I want to see some PlanetaryIce Magic," Laxus corrected.

"You're insufferable," I retorted, falling back into my meditation.

"Eh," he shrugged.

I glared at him, all comfy next to the roaring fire while I was freezing my ass off.

Fucking magic, man.

Apparently, my Fire Magic made it nearly impossible for me to get hypothermia or frostbite. I could still get it, but I probably wouldn't get it accidentally while I was training in the snow, which was a good thing.

By the time April 26th hit, I had a pretty good understanding of Uranus, and could get a few spells down if I used all of my magic (though none were to a strong extent). Like Mercury, I was having trouble with it, and I think it was because of the type of magic. I could use the elements easily enough, but I couldn't make it on my own, merely manipulate it.

However, I set up the group's monitoring cards in my requip space, put it on extreme alert, and grabbed Laxus.

"We're leaving," I said.

"Where?" he asked.

I smirked. "It's April 26th. We're going to surprise Juvia."


It was Juvia's birthday, and we decided to sneak into the guild. Everyone was gathered around a table, ready to sing happy birthday, before Laxus and I kicked the door open. "Happy 7th Birthday, Juvia!" we both shouted.

Okay, so maybe we're not that sneaky.

Juvia froze and looked at us, before jumping up excitedly and running into my arms. "Onee-sama!" she turned to Laxus. "Onii-sama! You came!"

"Of course we came, sweetheart," I said. "It's your seventh birthday!"

Looking around, I was glad to see that everyone else was there, even Brandish and the Heartfilias. "Alright, guys, we're here for the day! We'll be coming for your special days, so expect us! Unless something goes really, really wrong, but I'll try and send some sort of notice, or something."

"Why didn't you show up for my birthday?" Gildarts asked, as more than a few of the girls ran to hug me, even with Juvia in my arms.

"Maybe you're just not that special," I teased, trying to deal with the wave of children. Somehow, Freed ended up underneath the rest of them, and when the rest of the girls disappeared he was still on the floor hugging my legs.

"Also, we don't actually know when your birthday is," Laxus pointed out.

"Yeah, alright..." Gildarts said glumly.

"Freed, I love you, but you need to let go," I said, as he was still hugging my legs. "I can't move."

Juvia giggled.


We spent the rest of the day with Juvia, and we had a nice change of the weather. Now that the pool was finished, we would jump off the trampoline into the pool outside, which was extremely fun. I also spent some time discretely trying to practice some Uranus Magic, so I could see how well I could do in a warmer environment.

I couldn't.

We said goodbye to everyone, told them that I wouldn't be stopping by for my birthday, and went back to the North.

Several days later, my birthday came around, and Laxus asked what I wanted to do. I replied that I didn't really have any plans other than training, so he insisted that I take the day off and that we go into town for ice cream.

I didn't really have problems with it, so I put the cards on high monitoring and we spent the day in town, relaxing.


It's odd thinking that I'm eleven years old – or in all actuality, twenty one. Laxus is thirteen.

I've been here for two years.

It feels like less, and it feels like longer.

"Laxus, why do you think it's so hard for me to get the hang of Uranus?" I asked, eating my ice cream. "Or even Mercury? It can't be because they're solids, because so is Earth."

Laxus hummed thoughtfully. "Maybe because you're just manipulating the earth? You're not actually conjuring it."

I stopped, trying to think back. Honestly, Laxus could be right.

"Then what do you suggest?" I asked.

He sighed. "Can you use Venus in the dark?"

I shrugged. "Yeah. I mean, it's a lot harder, so I'll usually just use Pluto, but I can."

He nodded. "I think it's because you're converting light energy into your spells. If you're in the dark, you're conjuring it. I think you need to practice a bit more – you gather the light, and then harden it, right?"

I nodded.

"Maybe you should try gathering water and freezing it," Laxus suggested. "Until you can do it instantaneously and use Uranus spells? Maybe practicing that, and Venus magic in the dark, will help you more with conjuring certain elements."

It made sense. I could be taking the water for Neptune from the air, and I could make fire for Mars by heating up particles. Uranus and Mercury, however, were different, and much harder.

I couldn't help wondering how Gray – hell, how any of them – did it all the time.

I distinctly remember how Silver could freeze entire people, almost instantly, or how Gray froze the Bane Particles in the air. Was it by freezing the moisture over them?

"Concentrate on temperature, then," I muttered.

Laxus nodded. "You easily caught a hang of Earth and Saturn because those are readily available to you. And I think you progressed so far with Venus's magic because you compared that to solidified Celestial Magic, and you wanted to show off for Lucy."

He wasn't exactly wrong. But there was also something about solidifying Light Magic that made it easy. But maybe that's just because I've always had a thing for space, and after growing up with things like ray guns and light sabers, solidified light isn't a very hard concept for me.

"So I think we should try Jupiter, now," Laxus continued. "Since it should be easier to do."

I nodded. Like fire, lightning was caused by friction and ozone in the air.

"Do you have any idea how you should start learning?" he asked.

I nodded.

Though he wasn't going to like this. And though I'd never tell him, I tested it out slightly with some of the electricity in my house and in the guild.

As hard as I had tried, I could never produce it on my own.

It's odd that a spark is harder than a flame.

"I need you to zap me," I said.

He raised an eyebrow. "What?"

"You need to shock me," I explained. "I won't be able to get any of Jupiter down until I can resonate with an Electric Mage's magical frequency."

"Elle…"

"Just do it, Laxus," I said, sighing. "It's my birthday."

"That's one reason why I don't want to do it," Laxus grumbled.

"Laxus..."

A small zap hit me, and it hurt, but I also realized that it wouldn't nearly be enough.

"Again, Laxus," I said. "Stronger, this time."

He grit his teeth and sent another bolt at me, this one a lot stronger. I tried my best not to cry out, knowing it would make him feel worse. My fists clenched

"Harder, Laxus," I said.

He sent another, and I couldn't help the small scream that came from me.

"Elle!" he shouted.

"Again!" I said, gasping.

"But-"

"Again, Laxus!" I yelled. "I need to do this."

I had to get as strong as possible, and if Laxus had to shock me a bit, so be it.

I just wish it wasn't on his head. While I was closest to Laxus (and this would make the 'feelings' part of the magic taken care of), I would have rather found another mage to do it, so it didn't weigh on him.

Closing his eyes, he sent another blast at me, drawing out more yells.

"Elle-" he tried.

"Again!" I gasped, trying to meditate.

I couldn't mess up this time - it was my last chance. Neither of us would be able to try another time.

He sent another bolt at me and this time I caught it as it struck, resonating with its frequency. Lightning crackled around me, and purple sparks jumped off of my electric aura.

"You're…doing it…" Laxus said, his eyes wide.

I let the electricity fade completely, before starting it up again, proving that I could provide it on my own. It was cracking through my veins, and I was able to get a good trip in it.

Just glad I didn't break another cuff, this time.

I smiled at Laxus softly. "See?" I asked. "All better."

He got up from where he was kneeling and just about tackled me into a hug, squeezing me tight.

"Laxus, I'm okay," I gasped.

"Never make me do that again," he hissed, holding me tighter. "Promise me, Elle. Never again."

"Never again," I repeated. "I'm sorry for putting you through that, but I've already tried producing electricity on my own, and I knew that I'd need to resonate with your magic in order to pull it off."

"Besides, it's safer than trying to shock myself by destroying something electric," I pointed out. "This way I can control the voltage."

No point in yelling him that I already tried that, and it wouldn't work because there was no magic to it.

His grip loosened, but he didn't let go. "I smell blood."

"Hmm?" I asked.

He grabbed my hand. I had clenched them so hard that I had broken through skin. I didn't actually think that could happen.

"Hey, I'm fine," I said, waving it off. It'd heal easily enough. "And look!" I held up my other hand, holding a ball of electricity. "I can feed you now. So you should be pretty good in battle, too!"

It was one reason I had asked for what I had – with my Planetary Magic, I could feed all the Dragon Slayers except for Cobra.

Maybe I should carry around cyanide or something.

How easy it is to get ahold of cyanide?

Apple seeds have cyanide, right?

Oh, who the hell knows?

Laxus took my peace offering for what it was and swallowed the ball. He made a bit of a face. "I think you need to work on your lightning. It doesn't taste that good. Kinda bitter."

I felt like his words physically hit me. "It doesn't taste good? Wahhhhhhh!"

"I'm sure it'll get better!" he encouraged. "Levy's got better with time, same with Cana's. You'll be fine. And besides, it tastes bitter like... like dark chocolate! A good bitter!"

I certainly hope so. That was slightly better. I mean, hey, at least it's chocolate.

We spent the rest of the day sitting next to the fire, as I slowly manipulated my Lightning Magic, practicing some of the smaller spells. It was certainly a lot easier than the solid elements.

After eating some dinner and s'mores, we curled up inside our tent on our fluffy bed and fell asleep, Laxus still holding on to me as he had the whole day.


So... Yeah that was always gonna happen.

Just a warning: This may be a fix it fic, but I'm an angst junkie. Though this will still have a pretty happy ending, there will be angst from time to time. Especially as they get older.

Also, yes, apple seeds have cyanide.

Chapter Text

Holy shit, I apologize for the late update. And for the person who asked, I will be trying to update two times a week.

Also...alliterations, anyone?


Chapter Forty Seven - Bureaus, Birthdays, Blizzards and Babies

Ultear had helped Ur report the Bureau.

Within a few days, the entire place was cleared out and the kids returned to their families or to another guild.

I didn't recognize any of them, but I'm sure we'd see a few of them again, anyhow.

Though I couldn't help but wonder why Brain hadn't cleared out the place first; it was easy enough to guess what would happen when Ultear told Ur what had happened.

Then again, he was listed as missing, so maybe he just didn't make it back on time.

I knew we'd see him again.


"Who was he, anyway?" Laxus asked.

"Hmm?" I responded. "The guy we fought? His name is Brain, and he was the one in charge at the Bureau."

Laxus's face darkened. "So he was the one who was torturing Ultear?"

I nodded. "I'm just warning you, but this probably won't be the last time we have to deal with him either."

"They did say he wasn't caught," he muttered, slightly lost in thought. "And...he's the one who gave my dad the lacrima...?"

"Based on what he said, probably," I replied. "Most strong dark wizards communicate things with each other."

It was how Ivan heard about the Lumen Histoire the first time around - from Second Master Precht (aka Master Hades).

Laxus seemed a bit resigned after that - though whether it was because his father had been associating with dark guilds, or for torturers in particular, I have no idea.


Laxus spent just as much time training as I did, concentrating on his physical body and his magical strength. I would concentrate on learning Uranus, and he would do a bunch of push-ups and sit-ups and other-ups in the corner.

I was working on turning Water into Ice, and though it was a slow process, it was working. I was a bit more worried about learning Mercury – I didn't really have a liquid form for that. I was hoping that by learning to use Uranus, I'd be good enough at solids to pull off Mercury.

I could manipulate all of the elements well enough – if I was surrounded by them. If I was in a junkyard, I would be able to do Mercury just fine.

The fact that I was, quite literally, in a winter wonderland made Uranus a bit easier, but I was still having trouble.

So much trouble that Lucy's birthday passed by before I got anything.


When June 1st came, Laxus and I dropped by and spent the day at the guild, where Lucy was celebrating her birthday.

Instead of the eager, exuberant hug I was expecting, I got an armful of a sad Lucy.

"Lucy?" I asked. "What's wrong?"

She sniffled. "I…I'm still only at five, Ellie-nee!"

I didn't understand what she meant until it hit me. She could still only open five gates, which means she wouldn't get another Zodiac key or Phoenix's key, the next Platinum.

"That's fine," I said, soothing her. "You're still extremely strong, Lucy, and I know that you'll get it eventually. Can I speak to Corvus?"

She nodded, wiping away her tears, and pulled out Corvus's key. "Open, Gate of the Crow, Corvus!"

Corvus appeared. "Hello, my Princess," he said.

"Hey, I'd like to talk to you," I said.

He sighed and walked with me as we left the room.

"What is it?" he asked.

"Lucy said she can still only open five gates. Usually, she'd be able to open another by now. Is something wrong?"

He sighed. "No. And we were waiting for this, anyway…"

"What do you mean?" I asked, suspicious.

He hesitated. "What exactly…do you know about Stellar Magic?"

I gave him a look. "More than most, but apparently not enough. You gonna tell me what's up, or not?"

He sighed. "Those who use Stellar Magics…you included…are able to keep a secondary magical container on the Astral Plane. This is different from Second Origin, and Jellal, (though he didn't know what it was or how he activated it) managed to use it a bit his first time around, which is how he became a Wizard Saint at such a young age."

"Okay…" I said, not entirely getting it.

"Lucy is currently at her peak. You see, she picked this up so easily because her left over magic from the previous timeline left an echo – not enough for her to already have it, but enough for it to be gained back easily, which you've noticed. Jellal, who actually had magic stored on the other plane, will be able to adapt much easier; he probably already has magic."

So...Lucy picked up an echo of her previous magic? Maybe that was why she was so much more boisterous and excited than I would have expected. She's getting a second chance to have a fun childhood. Emotions, after all, are correlated with magic, and if she could feel her previous loneliness, from having a strict and firm childhood, it would make sense that she was so much freer this time around.

Especially if she felt loneliness from Aquarius's sacrifice.

"Alright," I said. "And what is that doing with Lucy, now?"

"Lucy is like you," Corvus said. "Except you currently have those bracelets on because you have too much magic for your body." He gestured to my magic inhibiting cuffs. "Lucy has filled her own core, as well as her core on the Astral Plane. With the exception of opening her Second Origin, it's impossible for her to get much stronger than she currently is, without growing. Her body won't be able to handle any more. She's at such a good level now because she was born with it – if you were born with Planetary Magic, it should have automatically gone off into your Astral Core. Because you weren't, it's not automatic – you can still unlock an Astral Core, but you'll have to do it manually."

I nodded, understanding. "I get it now." I looked at him speculatively. "Do you know how to unlock it?"

He nodded. "Yes, but I'm not telling. It's forbidden."

I sighed. "I figured, but I thought I'd give it a shot. I hate these stupid things." I shook the cuffs.

"I'm sure you'll find out eventually," he said, and made to leave.

"One more thing, Corvus," I said. "How is Phoenix doing?"

He paused, and sighed. "He's better, physically, but he still won't be able to open his gate on his own until around October or November of this year. And even still, he should not attempt to heal Queen Ame until he is summoned by Lucy."

I nodded. "I know that, I was just wondering."

We left the room and I explained what I could to Lucy, and though she was disappointed, she understood. "It sucks I'm going to have to wait so long for Phoenix and the next Zodiac, though," she said quietly.

"Not exactly," Jude said.

We looked at him. "What do you mean, Dad?" Lucy asked.

"Elle might not be able to give you a Zodiac…" he held out a box. "But I can."

Lucy ripped into the paper and opened it. "Aries," she breathed.

"I know you didn't have it," Jude said to me. "And decided I wanted to give it to her first."

"Thank you, Daddy!" Lucy shouted as she jumped into Jude's arms, him swinging her around. She was so happy she was literallyglowing with magic, and it led credence with the theory of her remembering her emotions from the first time around.

I smiled at Lucy, who looked back, beaming, from her father's arms. "See? You still got a Zodiac, and you've got some Silver Keys, too."

I held out my present, which held Hercules, Perseus, and Andromeda – all Legend Keys I had.

Lucy squealed when she saw the three of them, and I got hit by the flying tackling hug I had been expecting. "Thank you, Ellie-nee! Thank you thank you thankyouthankyouthankyou-"

"You're welcome," I interrupted, gasping for breath.

There was more than a little giggling as she let me go. I eventually managed to explain to her that Aries would be included, and that she would now need to open all seven gates in order for the next Zodiac. She understood, and pointed out that she still had Phoenix to look forward to before that.

We spent the rest of the day together, doing a mixture of things and playing a lot of games. Lucy also summoned the Argo and we all played on it, but it wasn't even Peter Pan anymore – it was a crazy weird mixture of things.

She even got Laxus to put on a dragon costume.

Man, that was the best.

I still have pictures.

I also spent the day cracking Pikachu jokes and getting Laxus to say his name repeatedly.

No one else got it.

And Laxus eventually stopped saying his own name when he realized I was teasing him about it.

All in all , it was a great day.

But with Lucy getting Aries, it meant that there was only one more Gold Key we had to worry about:

Capricorn.

And Zoldeo.


After that we went back North, where it was freezing cold, all the time.

But I finally got the jump I was needing for Uranus.

SPLAT.

"What the hell, Laxus?" I asked, breaking out of my meditation. I wiped snow off of me.

Laxus tossed a snowball up and down before lobbying it at me. I teleported out of the way before it could hit.

"You need a break," he said, tossing a snowball up and down. "So let's fight!"

"Oh, for fucks-" I rolled my eyes. "Laxus, I'm serious."

Another ball hit me in the face.

"So am I," he grinned.

"That's it!" I yelled, scooping up snow and lobbying it at him.

The game was on.

We built our own forts and threw more and more snow at each other, some just flying everywhere.

But I was already losing. Laxus, cheating tsundere that he was, had already built a bunch of snow balls before he started, so he ended up with extra ammunition.

Instinctively, I called out, "Blizzard of Uranus!" A whirlwind of snow shot out from my palms, and hit Laxus instantly, burying him under a pile of snow.

Oops.

"Laxus!" I yelled, running over. I stood outside the pile, unsure. "You okay in there?"

"Yeah, I'm good."

With an explosion of power, the snow vaporized instantly, leaving the area around Laxus still crackling.

Blizzard of Uranus is listed as the easiest of Uranus's spells, which I now understood. It was a blizzard, so it wasn't really ice – just snow. It was the in-between step for learning solids.

This was the first time I actually, truly produced a Uranus spell on my own.

Laxus was smiling at me. "You finally got a spell down? Nice."

Still eyeing him oddly, I sat down to meditate, and he joined me.

As I focused on the snow and drifted off into a trance, I couldn't help wondering if he had planned it.


We spent the rest of June arguing. Specifically, on whether or not we would go see the Grand Magic Games.

I was for staying up North. Laxus was all for going to Crocus.

"Laxus…" I said.

"Look, I thought you said that you were waiting for a timeframe – wasn't that timeframe Ultear escaping? Now that you've fixed that, what's left?"

About three other things, I thought, but didn't say aloud.

Eventually, I managed to convince him that it was too unsafe (especially with certain things coming up) and we decided to stay behind, promising each other that we'd visit everyone later, during Levy's birthday.


Laxus continued to complain a lot about missing the Games, so I finally caved and said that we'd see the final day.

In return he had to listen to me for 5 specific times I demand it (not including emergency situations), or for a year.

He chose the 5 times.

Laxus was extremely nervous at that (but glad we were seeing the Games), and we left early the evening of July 6th, expecting it to be the day of rest.

It was not.

By the sound of it, they had actually added an extra day where the guild could form tag teams, and fight against other teams. One person on each team would not be fighting.

Fairy Tail Team A (who, though in the lead, seemed to be struggling a bit) was made of Erigor, Lucy, Cana, Juvia and Freed. Freed had decided to sit this one out and Cana and Lucy paired up and easily kicked the ass of their first opponents, two men from Quatro Cerberus. Erigor and Juvia had a more difficult time against Phantom Lord, but still beat them.

Both of Phantom Lord's teams had lost their battles. Even though they were strong mages, they weren't exactly the best at teamwork.

Team B had Macao and Wakaba pair up, as well as Enno and Maggie. Clarke, oddly enough, wasn't competing.

When I pointed this out to Laxus, he pointed out how Clarke was going to retire, and had only really stayed in the guild to tutor Levy.

Honestly, Clarke seemed so spiffy and fit for an old man that I'd forgotten that.

Lamia Scale seemed to be doing much better this year; in fact, they were directly tied against Phantom Lord for 2nd Place. Quatro Cerberus, however, wasn't far behind those two.

On the other hand, Blue Pegasus was last, and though they seemed to have more points than the previous year, I heard that they just barely got past the qualifying round, and nearly lost the 6th spot to Phantom Lord's second team.

"What do we do now?" Laxus asked.

I frowned. "There's something I've been meaning to do…you can come with, or stay in the sitting room, I don't care."

"All…right?" Laxus said warily.

I lead him toward Mercurius. When he finally seemed to realize that our destination was the castle, he started freaking out. "Elle, I know you like breaking into places, but we're not breaking into the Royal Palace."

"Don't worry, we're not breaking in," I said.

He breathed a sigh of relief.

"I already did that," I continued.

His groan was hilarious.

"Don't worry, it's fine," I said, entering the castle. Laxus was right on my tail, looking around warily at everything.

The Royal Receptionist (yeah, that's totally what I'm calling it now) led me into a room, and Laxus (once again) followed warily.

"What are you scared of?" I asked, laughing as I sat on a sofa.

"Many things," he said. "You included."

I frowned. "I don't actuallyscare you though, right?"

He sighed, before chuckling. "I'm scared of your craziness and what I'm going to be dragged into next. But no, it's not actually you I'm afraid of."

I smiled. "Good."

"Ah, Ella, it's good to see you," Toma said, entering the room and carrying Hisui.

"Hello, Your Majesty," I said. "I'm sorry I haven't visited sooner, but you seemed to be doing pretty fine on your own."

Toma smiled down at the small child. "Yes, I am doing quite well. We both are."

"That's good to know," I said, smiling at the small baby. She had grown a lot since last time, but she was still pretty small. "I can't believe she's going to be one year old in less than a month."

Hisui woke up just then, and smiled at me, staring at me attentively.

"Hi, Hisui-hime!" I said. "I'm Elle!"

"You don't need to be so formal, Ella," Toma said, settling down on the couch opposite. "I've officially made you a Royal Friend."

I blinked at him, starting to choke up. "Thank you. Toma." I turned back to Hisui. "You hear that Hisui? I'm a Royal Friend, which means I can be your Nee-chan!"

Laxus choked behind me. I ignored him.

"Though, I suggest you don't really look up to me," I continued. "You'll make your father's hair turn even grayer."

"What?" Toma asked. "My hair's still green!"

I looked up at him, but could tell he was just playing the part – there was a bit of a twinkle in his eye.

I pulled Hisui onto my lap and turned to Laxus. "And this, Hisui, is my friend Laxus."

"Hello," Laxus said, more than a little nervous, though whether it's because Hisui was a baby or a princess (or both), I was unsure.

On the realization we had nowhere to stay, Toma offered to let us stay the night, and we spent the rest of the evening playing with Hisui, and looking forward to seeing the kids and the rest of the Games.


So...news.

I am going to college!

I want to be a director and a writer, and I got into Emerson, a very good film school, but I wasn't able to afford it so I deferred for a year (last year was supposed to be freshman year).

This year, though, I got the right financial aid, so I'm going! Yay! (Also why I was so occupied lately).

Also...for those of you trying to picture Elle. I kinda have a thing against bangs, even though they are done different in anime, so Elle has her hair like grown-up Cana.

Also, if you haven't already guessed; Ellaxus will be a bit possessive, on both ends.

And if you've noticed Elle has been cursing less, that's my job transferring to my writing. Though with what's coming up... Let's just say we're going to need some new fans. :3

Also, I put a poll on my profile about other characters in the story. Check it out! :)

Chapter Text

Okay, so if you LOVE Lucy (like I do), and sometimes ship her with multiple different characters (like I do) and love redo fics where they travel back in time and change things because they have knowledge of the future (like I do) and you also love baby dragons (like I do) then open a new tab right now. I found this fanfic the other day (I actually meant to tell you all about it last chapter but I refrained because the author's note was already huge) and it's amazing! It's also eerily similar to this one (I nearly screamed when they announced the team name) and I think all of you who are impatient about the ToH and Dragon Slayers will be satisfied by reading this. It's called Raising Dragons by Merble.

Also sorry for not replying to comments as I usually do, but I figured this would make up for it. And for all the new people joining us, thank you, and enjoy the rest of the ride!


Chapter Forty Eight - The 2nd Annual Grand Magic Games: July 7th, X774

Early in the morning the next day, there was a knock on their hotel door.

"Who is it?" Cana called.

I kicked the door open. "It's us!"

"What do you have against doors?" Laxus muttered, eyeing the door. "You're always kicking them."

I ignored him.

Most of the kids stared in shock before three flying missiles activated. Those three being Juvia, Lucy, and Freed.

Laxus managed to stop me from hitting the ground, but I still had three tiny people on me, and the older they got, the heavier they got.

"Guys," I wheezed. "I'd like to breathe, please."

After some grumbling, they got off and settled back down. Like before, they had created one large bed – except they had moved the beds provided by the hotel out of the room, and used a mix of Cana's and Aries's fluff instead.

"What are you doing here?" Erigor asked.

"We came to watch you compete!" I said happily. "I know we can't see all of it, but we were able to come for the last day, at least. We didn't know they added a day, so now we've got an extra one. So, who's competing?"

I already knew, but I wanted to know their reasoning behind it.

Erigor, Cana, Lucy, Juvia, Levy and Freed put their hands up.

"I'm the reserve," Levy said, answering my unasked question. "I want Freed to have a chance to compete this year. Plus, he's developed some really awesome spells!"

I smiled. "That's great."

I turned to the others. "And how do you guys feel about this?"

"I want to have more souls before I do anything," Bickslow admitted. Papa hummed next to him.

"I'm not ready yet," Nab admitted. "I know my magic is a family magic, but I still haven't gotten the hang of it."

I frowned. It had been several months. Maybe I should see if I could do some research…

Evergreen and Brandish exchanged a glance. "We both agree that we're going to train hard, and participate next year," Evergreen said.

"For now though…I want more control," Brandish said. "And Evergreen wants to expand her strength, and area-wide Fairy attacks."

I nodded. "Awesome, guys."

"How have you been?" Lucy asked.

I smiled. "Well, I've got one element down pretty well." I summoned a ball of lightning and threw it at Laxus.

He swallowed it. "Much better," he said.

Yes, I thought silently.

"What about Uranus?" Levy asked.

"It's a bit more difficult," I admitted. "But I'm working on it."

They dragged us inside and onto the fluffy bed.

"Do you guys have any plans for the finals?" I asked them.

They nodded. "You'll just have to watch it," Cana said.

Lucy nodded. "Yeah, we planned it out way ahead of time."

"Awesome!" I said.

When it came down to deciding what to do for the day off, the boys (poor things they were) got outvoted by the girls, and we ended up painting each other's nails before the Preliminaries.

The boys were adamant about not doing it, with the exception of Erigor, who found some silver nail polish and decided to wear it.

He says it's to piss his father off tomorrow.

Something tells me he won't remove it when the games are over, though.

Though the boys didn't want to participate at all, the girls insisted, and the boys ended up painting some of the girl's nails.

They swore never to speak of it, and I discretely hid all of the pictures I managed to take of them doing so.


Laxus and I were very eager to see how the finale would end. After all, without my teleportation or Laxus's Lightning Body, the group would have difficulty replicating our tactics from the previous year, and they had refused to tell us what they were going to do.

Exchanging looks from our spots in the Fairy Tail section, I knew that Laxus had come to the same conclusion as I did.

When the gong sounded, the team split.

Juvia and Freed went searching for teams on the ground, and Lucy, Erigor and Cana went as high as they possibly could, in order to pick off people from the sky.

This would have worked a lot better if I had given her Sagittarius, but Lucy did a pretty good job on her own. The exclamations from Goldmine as she used Star Dress for the first time was hilarious, and by leaving Aries on one side of the field and using Aries's Star Dresson the other side, they literally swabbed competitors in fluff until they passed out, easily racking in points.

I was also glad to see that Star Dress was nowhere near as revealing as it was in the future, considering Lucy wasn't even in her double digits.

The more competent ones escaped from the fluff, but were picked off by Erigor, who was flying all over the field like a bug.

At the end of the day, the finale was much more like it was originally supposed to be, and Fairy Tail ended up in first place (though the judges seemed to wait a bit to see if the kids would attack the alternate team again).

Following Fairy Tail, over ten points behind, was Phantom Lord. Lamia Scale was only one point behind them, and I felt like laughing at what this was going to do to Phantom's reputation. They're second best, can't work together, and are dicks. Quatro Cerberus were two points behind them, and Blue Pegasus barely had twenty points.

Maybe I should have Makarov talk to Bob…

We said our goodbyes, and promised to drop by in a few days to celebrate Levy's birthday.


After that, we returned for Levy's seventh birthday where we once again explored the Magic Council's library. I spent time with Enno and Laxus, who were looking into Nab's branch of magic with me so we could see what his difficulty was. We found several techniques and copied them down, and Enno said she'd talk them over with Nab later (you can't check out magical books).

The real surprise, however, was when we returned several days later, for Cana's eighth birthday, who wanted one thing and one thing only; to see Lucy use Urano Metria against her father.

There was some arguing over it, and they decided to wait one more year, so Lucy could have proper control over her magic so she doesn't accidentally kill Gildarts in the process (which wasn't likely, but still possible).

We ended up having another huge silly string/water balloon/paintball fight with Cana's cards, and by the time we were done, the training grounds had never looked so colorful. I was glad we did it outside. And that I was not one cleaning it up.

Laxus and I were covered in more things than our paint fight for the Fantasia parade, and sometime halfway through, after watching them roll around, Macao and Enno disappeared somewhere (probably to do the diddly-doo).

Then Laxus and I went back to the North, settling in and watching Ur teach her students magic.


"So…" Laxus said, finally bringing something up. "About that guy you want me to bring back to life…"

I snorted and requipped a card, handing it to him. "You see that color?" I pointed to the red glow at the top of the card.

"Yeah, what about it?"

"We can't get him until that turns green," I said. "It means that he's alone. It's going to be hard enough trying to bring him back to life, but we want to do it when there's no one else interfering."

Laxus nodded. "Makes sense."

"Just in case," I continued, "If you send magic through this, it should tell you where he is."

"Why?" he asked.

"I don't know if you've noticed, but things have a tendency of going wrong a lot," I said. "If, for some reason, I'm not there, and you need to get him yourself, this card will help you. You can find the location and use your Lightning Body to go there. Do you know how to restart someone's heart?"

"Do you?" he asked.

"Nope," I said, popping the p. "I was just going to suggest shocking him until you hear his heart beating. With your dragon ears, you should be able to tell. When his heart starts beating, you're good, and you stop."

He gave me a look. "I'm not stupid, you know."

"No, just a tsundere," I said.

He grabbed a lump of snow and lobbed it at me, and I got up and ran. We spent the rest of the day rolling around in the snow like a bunch of goofballs, (this time without cheating).


I was surprised when Laki's card went off, again, but this time it was her distress signal. I quickly informed Laxus of the situation, and then left.

I popped in to find out what was happening, and found her crying in her room.

"Laki?" I asked her. "What's wrong?"

"It's horrible, Eleanora!" she cried. "My Nana left with the light of the sun!"

Wait…what?

"Your…grandma passed away at dusk?" I asked, counting in my head. That would have been about an hour ago, at most.

Laki nodded, wiping away more tears.

"And…wait, what did you call me?"

"Eleanora," she said.

"No. No way."

"You said 'anything but Eleanor'. Eleanora is not Eleanor."

"It had Eleanor in it. Call me something else."

"Lenore, then."

"ABSOLUTELY NOT!"

"Lenora?"

"NO!"

"Lora?"

"No."

"Lena." (pronounced L-EH-na).

"Really?"

"Lena?" (pronounced L-EE-na).

I paused. "May…be…." While I didn't really like the first way it was said, Lena wasn't that bad.

She whooped, and I tried to remember why I thought it was a good idea to let the kids pick what they wanted to call me.

I couldn't remember. Something had made it seem fun at first...

At least she seemed happier.

"Lena…" Laki began.

Wow, would it be weird responding to that name.

"Yes, Laki?" I asked.

"What do we do now?" she asked, surprisingly solemn. Yes, she just lost her grandmother, but again, hey maturity level seems different from the others.

"Do you have a place to stay?" I asked her. "If not, you can come to the guild, start learning magic there. You'll get free room and board, as well as meals."

She paused a bit. "But…I want to stay with Max…"

"Why don't you take it up with Max, alright?" I asked her. "Do you still have my Call Card?"

She nodded.

"Then call me when you make a decision, alright?"

"Alright."

"And you'll be fine on your own?"

"Yep!"

I nodded. "Alright. If you need help, call me."

I felt horrible leaving her there, but that was what she wanted, so I went back to Laxus.

"Everything okay?" Laxus asked as I reappeared.

"Laxus…" I started, biting my lip. "Am I a good person?"

"Eh, if you forget all the crazy…" Laxus said teasingly. He lost his smile when he saw I was still glum. "Seriously, Elle, what brought this on?"

I flopped onto the snow covered ground, and said, "I try to trick myself into thinking that I was a good person. Like there are good reasons behind it all. But sometimes I just think I'm really selfish."

Laxus hmmed and slid down onto the snow next to me. "I think everyone's a little bit selfish, Elle. And there's not something wrong with that. I think...it's okay to be a little selfish, as long as you aren't hurting others by doing it."

I breathed out. "I came here because I told myself that I wanted to help you guys; to prevent horrible things from happening to you. But…" I trailed off.

Laxus finally lied down next to me. "But what?"

I continued looking up at the stars. "But really, I think the reason I came here was because I would get a family. I knew you guys would accept anyone unconditionally, and I wanted that."

"That doesn't make you a bad person," Laxus said.

I rolled onto my side and looked at him. "I know that, a little bit. I would say the same to anyone else in my situation. Before I left my old world, I found myself reading psychology books in my spare time. One of the books mentioned that the best way for people with PTSD to handle things is by looking at it from someone else's perspective. Like imagining a friend going through the things went through – you know that they don't deserve it, and neither do you. I don't think I have PTSD, but I don't really think I came out of my old life all that clean and healthy, either."

"People need love," Laxus said quietly. "I didn't really realize that until Dad…no, until Ivan got kicked out. I never really got to spend a lot of time with Jiji, and other than him, I didn't really have anyone. Now I have you," he paused. "And you brought in all the other kids. And the difference is…well, I don't think I could have imagined what it's like now beforehand." He laughed. "Well, imagined how it felt." He gave me a look. "I definitely couldn't have imagined you up, that's for sure."

I smiled, and shrugged. "What can I say? I can exceed imaginations."

"Isn't it supposed to be 'expectations'?" Laxus asked.

"Is it?" I asked. "Because all expectations come from imagination."

Well…I guess that depends on how you look at it, but technically, I'm right.

"Thanks, Laxus," I said quietly.

"Yeah, yeah," Laxus muttered, suddenly blushing and looking away.

I rolled my eyes. "Oh, stop it you stupid tsundere. There's nothing wrong with sharing a few secret things and weird opinions and ideas with your best friend. It's not like anyone's around to hear us, anyway."

A few hours later, Laki called me to tell me that she would be staying with Max's family. I helped her move her things into her new bedroom, and left her with Max, who seemed determined to take care of her.


On August 24th, we dropped by the guild to celebrate Evergreen's tenth birthday. I had also dropped by the castle for Hisui's first birthday, and let her crawl through my treasure until she found a jewel she really liked; which just so happened to be her namesake.

While we were there, and Evergreen was having a racing/flying competition with Erigor, Lucy whispered to me that we had missed her mother's birthday earlier that month, and I mentally added it to the calendar.

Watching the two of them fly around reminded me about having to practice my own spells, and I mentally sighed. While I had adapted to Jupiter quite easily, the same could not be said for Uranus, which I was still having trouble with. It was a slow going, and part of the problem was that I couldn't make ice appear easily on its own. I could do Uranus's Blizzard, but that was all. The others still evaded me.

Mercury was even harder, and I started to put off practicing it altogether. With the exception of tinkering with a bunch of scrap metal I found, I did nothing else with Mercury, because I couldn't form it at all. That was mostly to practice control, because if I was ever fighting in a junkyard, it could come in handy.

I didn't mention it to Laxus, but his theory about producing magic was wrong, because after trying, I was able to form soil in my hands on my own - which means I could conjure it just fine.

So that was still a bit of a mystery.


We returned to the guild a few days later for Enno's twenty first birthday. Not much happened, other than Enno and Macao officially announcing that they were together. There was a lot of shouting at that, both from Enno's many admires and also from everyone else who was waiting for the two of them to get on with it.

And then it was September, and I was nowhere closer to learning Uranus or Mercury than when I started.

Okay, that's a little of an exaggeration, but I was still having extreme difficulty with them!

It was driving me nuts!

And then came the day I was dreading.


Can you tell my anxiety and depression are acting up?

Also, since I'm a tease, and I left you with this cliffy, I'll leave you with the next title chapter, too. XD

Chapter Forty Nine - Deliora.

Chapter Text

I hope I do not disappoint. I must have rewritten it twenty or so times!

Enjoy.


Chapter Forty Nine - Deliora

Two cards went off at once.

I've had this problem before; with Laki and Max.

But I learned from that problem, and checked what was wrong with the cards.

And this is where the real problem was.

The first card that went off was Ultear's card, and she was sending her emergency flare through it – which meant Gray had probably decided it was time to go after Deliora.

The problem with that, of course, was that we didn't have Silver.

And then Silver's monitoring card went off. He was alone (fucking finally).

I didn't realize I had started hyperventilating until Laxus shocked me. It surprised me that he did it again, after last time.

"Elle, get your head in the game!" he shouted. "What's the plan?"

I slowed my breathing, and took off my cuffs. Unlike last time, my magic flared to life, eager to help me. Alright, that was a good sign. Maybe luck was on our side today. "Right. Game. Plan. What's the plan?"

I started pacing. "What's the plan what's the plan what'stheplan whatstheplanwhatstheplan-"

I stopped. "Alright, here's what we're going to do."

Laxus nodded, paying close attention.

"You will use this card-" I gave him Silver's, "-in order to find the person linked with it. Then you'll shock him, and restart his heart. Understood?"

He nodded. "Then what?"

I handed him one more card. "Use this to find me, and then come to me and bring him with you. I'll stall as long as possible."

He froze, his hand hovering over the last card. "Stall?"

I nodded. "We need to do this, Laxus, or else we'll fail. We're going up against a demon, remember?"

He gave me a long look in, staring into my eyes, before he pulled the card from my hand and embraced me.

"Be safe," he whispered.

And then, in a flash, he was gone.


It seemed wrong to fight a demon during the day.

I gripped Ultear's card, and teleported to her side. By now, the other three cards with her were sending off their own crazy signals, and it's thanks to the cards that I understood what was happening and was able to stop it in time.

"I will seal away your darkness, Gray. Iced She-"

I punched Ur Milkovich in the face.

She hit the ground, and the surprise of a woman appearing out of nowhere to punch its opponent in the face was enough to stun Deliora long enough for me to get a type of Venus's Reflective Shield up around him.

My magic sprung to attention, locking him inside a dome, almost effortlessly, and while it seemed oddly suspicious, I accepted it and turned back to the situation at hand, watching Deliora test the shield.

He banged on the barrier, only to find it held up. Roaring did nothing but send his beam back at him, and he seemed hesitant to try that again. Spreading my arms wider to help keep the constant flow of energy, I kept my back to Deliora and faced the Ice Contingent. I knew that Ultear, or at least someone would warn me if something was wrong with my shield.

Plus, with how my magic was today, I'd probably sense it first.

"What…why would you-" Ur started.

I glared at her. "You have three children all looking up to you, don't you dare do this!"

In addition to that, it seemed she still had her leg this time around, which was convenient.

"But-" she started.

"I understand wanting to go out in a noble way, I really do," I said.

It's better than a car crash, at least.

"But I also know that there's a better way to do this, one in which we all survive. So I can't let you do that."

"I-" she started.

"Listen to her, Mama!" Ultear said, breaking free of the spell of the kids seemed to be under. Not surprising, considering that they just saw their mother/mentor about to commit suicide. She seemed to snap the boys out of it, and they turned to see her with the rest of us. "This is Nee-san! I trust her, she knows what to do!"

"Ultear, don't be irrational-" Ur began.

"I'm not being irrational!" Ultear yelled, before calming down. "Mama, please. I promise you, she knew things she shouldn't."

"It's true, I know a lot of things I shouldn't," I said, agreeing. My magic surged in agreement, and I was once again, slightly scared by the sentience my magic seemed to be showing.

But this was so not the time, so I put it out of my mind.

There was a flash of light, and Laxus appeared behind me, leaving Silver lying on the ground. "Elle, we've got a problem. He's in a coma."

I froze before shouting, "What the hell do you mean, 'he's in a coma'?"

"I mean he's in a fucking coma, how could I be any clearer?" Laxus asked.

I switched Venus over to the cards (I know Porlyusica said not to use them, but it was kinda an emergency) and I knelt down and started shaking Silver's unconscious body. "Wake up, dammit! Now is not the time for a nap, you need to wake the fuck up!"

"This is your Nee-san?" Lyon deadpanned.

"Is that my dad?" Gray asked.

We ignored them. "Elle, I already told you, he's in a coma!" Laxus yelled.

"FUCK!" I yelled.

A roar rang through the city, and Laxus spun around to finally acknowledge the demon being held back by my cards and power alone.

"The hell is that?" Laxus asked.

"That," I began, "is a stars-be-damned, motherfucking, gigantic-ass demon."

I slapped Silver in the face. "And you need to fucking wake up so you can kill it!"

"Please tell me you had a Plan B!" Laxus shouted.

"This already was Plan B!" I shrieked, slapping Silver again. "Do you really think I'd be smacking him so much if I had another plan?"

"Honestly?" Laxus asked. "Yeah. Definitely seems like something you'd do."

"Seriously," Gray said. "Is that my dad? Because I remember him dying."

We, once again, ignored him.

I dropped Silver's body, trying to think. "I just…fuck! I wish Lucy was here."

"Lucy?" Laxus asked. "Lucy? What about GILDARTS?"

"I don't know what would happen if Gildarts went up against a demon!" I shouted. "For all I know, it might just split Deliora into a bunch of tiny, human-sized Delioras, and I would honestly prefer this one! Lucy has the purest type of magic out there, and if she used Gemini, and they were both wearing a Gemini Star Dress, she could potentially quadruple her own power and use Urano Metria."

Laxus paled. "Remind me to never piss her off."

I started to pace. "I may have another plan. It's fucking INSANE though."

It was insane. For all I knew, I could be getting fictional universes confused.

Damn fanfiction. Damn myself for reading so much of it.

Damn Mashima, too, for being such a pain in my ass.

"Ultear," I turned to her. "I need your help."

"What do you need, Nee-san?" she asked.

"Do you know what Arc of Time is?" I asked.

She hesitated. "They mentioned it a few times at the Bureau, but I'm not quite sure what it is."

That's right, she didn't really know until she met Master Hades.

"Then you need to meditate. Now," I commanded. "You have two sets of specialized magic, and you're going to need to use the second one, even if you haven't used it before. Think you can do that?"

She nodded grimly. "I can try."

"Good," I said. I turned to Ur. "Ur, what do you know about magical transfers?"

"Not much," she said. "Why?"

"Do you know if you can force a magical transfer?" I asked.

"I'm almost positive the answer is no," Laxus said.

"I think he's right," Ur admitted.

"Don't care," I said. "Gonna try anyway."

I turned to the youngest of us. "Gray, grab your father's arm."

He jerked. "Oh, so now you want to talk to me." He paused, contemplating. "You mean…it's really my father?"

I nodded. "Yeah, he didn't die completely, and he's fully alive now, just…" I kicked Silver, "…asleep."

The boys sweatdropped.

"Please stop hitting my dad," Gray said.

Ultear began glowing a bright, acid green color, and she shouted in triumph. "I got it, Nee-san! Now what?"

"Gray!" I gestured to his father, and with his right arm, Gray grabbed Silver's – the one with the devil slayer tattoo.

"Ultear, we're going to force a magical transfer," I said.

"Is that possible?" she asked.

"Under normal circumstances, I don't think so, but I think we'll be able to pull it off," I said. "You see, I know for a fact that in the future, Silver will transfer his powers over to Gray. Since you now control Arc of Time, you're going to use that to search into the future and activate the transfer early."

Ultear couldn't control living things, which is why this was a bit difficult. However, I know she could manipulate plant life. So, if she searches for the magic, and only the magic, and brings it back from the future, it could actually work.

You know, maybe.

"You really think I can do that?" she asked, awed.

A sudden banging from Deliora brought her back to reality, and the cards holding up the shield snapped.

I flung my arms out again as the shield flickered, but this time my magic seemed fickle; it supported the shield, but it didn't feel right.

"You have to," I said, straining. "I know...you can do it."

There was more banging on the shield between us, and I gasped as a felt a large bruise form on my back. Another pound sent another wave of agony across my back, and I bit my lips and prayed that he wouldn't use his beam on the shield.

Before I didn't feel a thing, but now it seemed as if the shield was connected to my body. Something had changed.

Ultear nodded, though frightened, and followed my instructions, concentrating over the grasped arms.

I turned to Lyon and Ur, still straining and trying to not pay attention to the pain surfacing on my body as Deliora hit the shield a second time. "We're going to take down Deliora, and here's part of the plan. You ready?"

They nodded, listening attentively.

"You guys are going to need to freeze Deliora's jaw shut," I said. "That way he can't roar. I'm sure that eventually he'll be fine with roaring anyway, even if it means destroying his jaw, but that beam he shoots causes the most amount of damage. Stopping him from roaring and firing it will be the first way to beat him."

They nodded, and I turned to Laxus, who was watching Ultear, Silver and Gray curiously. "Laxus, I'm going to need you to activate your lightning form and fly around to Deliora's back. Over there, you'll need to send the strongest thing you can manage straight at his spine." I tapped at my lower back, so he could see, my arms still shaking.

Another bang formed another bruise on my back, and I had the feeling that I would be sleeping on my stomach for awhile.

There was a gasp from Gray as the devil slaying symbol appeared on his arm. "I can feel it," he said. "It's…it's really cold. Kinda hurts."

So cold it burns, eh?

I shook off the thought and looked at them. "Alright guys, I don't think that it will last very long, so here's what we're going to do. Ultear, I want you to weaken Deliora's joints. Speed it so far forward in time that they will collapse in on itself."

Now that the magical transfer had actually happened, I was a bit worried about this part. Could Deliora even be weakened by sending him through time like that? I don't think he fit the 'living' standards, though, so maybe it would work.

"We'll…" she said quietly. "I'm…kinda low on magical power."

"Don't sweat it," I said, straining to requip out a shit-ton of cards. My magical strength was fine, but with how it was acting, I didn't want to move much in order to keep the shield stabilized. I sent them in Ultear's direction and they landed in the snow in front of her. "You start running low, use the magic from these. It should help keep you running."

And would hopefully be enough to send his joints a few hundred years through time.

She nodded.

Deliora pounded on the barrier and a painful hit crashed into my lower back, sending shock waves through my legs.

I took a deep breath, trying to breathe out the pain and turned to Gray, tossing a bunch of cards in his direction, too. "I highly doubt that this new magic will last long, but it's called Devil Slaying Magic. Now, all slayers have a breath attack. A dragon slayer has a Roar, a god slayer has a Bellow, and a devil slayer has a Rage. So you're going to cast a rage directly where Deliora's heart should be."

He hesitated. "How?"

"Gather this new magic into your mouth and let it build. Focus all your magical power on it," I said. "And use the cards to make it stronger."

"Is everyone ready?" I asked, still straining.

They all nodded.

"On three, I'm going to let down the shield, and use a type of Earth Magic to keep Deliora in place. I doubt it will hold him long, so we all have to move the second it happens."

They all nodded.

"One."

My arms strained, and Laxus flickered with lightning. Gray's magic began to build, and Ultear seemed to be in a mix between meditating and getting ready to cast magic.

"Two."

Lyon and Ur nodded at each other, and Deliora seemed to realize that something was going on. Watching him from over my shoulder, I watched as he raised his arm to hit the shield one last time.

Five hits were enough, thank you very much.

"Three."

I spun around and dropped the shield, putting as much magic into Arms of the Earth that I could. Thousands of vines, some larger than me, sprouted out of the ground, shooting towards the sky and wrapping around Deliora, pinning him down.

Lyon froze Deliora's mouth shut, stopping it from roaring, and Ur layered over it and froze around Deliora's head, blinding and deafening it, too.

Ultear was glowing an acid green color, and clutching all of the cards I had given her. She began to shake, and it seemed as if Deliora was shaking in tandem with her, even beginning to glow the same color.

Laxus had disappeared in a flash, and a large lightning strike hit Deliora's lower back, crippling him with the help of Ultear's magic.

And Gray opened his mouth, and I realized too late that I hadn't told him the full incantation, but it didn't matter. He shouted, "Ice Devil's Rage!" and an inferno of ice escaped from his mouth and went straight through Deliora's heart, leaving nothing but a large hole behind.

Time seemed to stop, and then Deliora collapsed, with the only thing holding him up being the vines from my spell.

I stopped the spell and I collapsed onto my knees, exhausted.

The vines vanished, and Deliora fell to the ground, dead.

"We did it…" Ultear breathed.

Gray seemed thrilled. "I defeated Deliora! I really did it! A demon from the Books of Zeref-"

Laxus punched him, and Gray hit the ground. At our looks, he shrugged. "What? He was pissing me off."

That's right, I forgot how annoying Gray could be as a kid. The reason he ran off was because he thought he could take Deliora out on his own.

Ugh. And 'defeating' Deliora was probably only going to make it worse.

There was a groan from the right. "What…happened?"

I turned my shocked eyes over to see Silver Fullbuster sitting up, rubbing his head.

"Oh, you've got to be fucking kidding me," I said. "Now you wake up?"

He looked around, taking in the group of us, Deliora's dead body (which had smoke coming off of it), and Gray, who was sitting up and rubbing his head in a manner similar to his fathers.

"Gray?" he asked.

"Dad?" Gray asked.

And then there was much shouting and blubbering and I tuned it out and shifted on the ground, kicking my legs out and leaning back onto my hands.

"Now what, Nee-san?" Ultear asked, coming up next to me.

I looked at her. "How do you feel about joining a guild?"

She blinked. "Are you a member?"

I nodded.

She spun around. "Mama, we're going to join a guild!"

Ur looked away from Deliora, which she had been staring at for the past several minutes. "What?"

"I want to join Nee-san's guild!" Ultear said. "Please, please Mama!"

"My guild is also in a much warmer place," I said. "And it will be a good place to practice magic, since they'll be unused to a warmer environment."

Please please please please, I thought.

Because if they didn't join after everything we just did, I was going to blow a gasket.

I don't even know what that means.

But it sounds like explosions, so I'm using it.

I'd also try to beat the shit out of someone.

Probably Silver, for being a dick during the fight.

Ur sighed. "Ultear, you…really want to join?"

Ultear nodded frantically.

PLEASE!

"Fine," Ur said, sighing. "We'll finish up the year here, training, and then we'll move to the guild. Alright?"

"Us too?" Lyon asked.

Ur hugged him. "You're always welcome with me, you know that, right?"

Lyon nodded, and I realized that I had no clue what happened to his family.

Gray and Silver had finished blubbering in the corner, and had joined the rest of us. "What now?" Gray asked, staring at Deliora's body.

Suddenly Ur gasped, and hugged both Laxus and I. "What were you kids thinking! Going after Deliora like that!"

"Hey, it worked out in the end, right?" I said, having trouble breathing. Her tight hug was bothering my back.

"Elle?" Laxus asked.

"I'll be fine," I said, before quietly whispering, "later," under my breath, so Laxus would let it go for now.

Ur let go of us and continued to lecture us, but eventually stopped when she realized it wasn't doing any good.

She sighed, and the group of us fell to the ground, all just relaxing in the snow.

I began to giggle, and turned to the person lying next to me. "Hey, Laxus?"

"Yeah?" he asked. I sat up.

"How about we leave a gift for the magic council?" I asked, jerking my head at Deliora.

His jaw dropped. "No way. You're serious?"

Now, I'm pretty sure that Deliora was out of the Magic Council's jurisdiction (we weren't exactly in Fiore, after all), but I didn't care.

I nodded to Laxus's question and got up, climbing onto Deliora's body, starting up Mars. Carefully, using the hole Gray made as a base, I burned the Fairy Tail symbol into Deliora's body (which only worked when Silver came up and froze the holes after I made them) and requipped a very large tarp.

"What's that for?" Laxus asked.

"You'll see," I said. I got down and began to write out, in large, block letters, YOU'RE FUCKING WELCOME - FAIRY TAIL. I also drew out the guild's symbol next to the signature.

Laxus began laughing, and the others started snickering, too.

"Alright, guys," I said, requipping out some coloring utensils. "Help me color this in, and tomorrow morning, the Council is going to wake up with a large, dead demon on their lawn, and this tarp hanging over it."

Laxus was full blown laughing now, and he knelt beside me to help me decorate the tarp. "Man, I wish I could see their faces!"

"I've got a few recording lacrimas I'll leave behind," I said. "And I'll also see if I can get Yajima to put his memory in one of Cana's Cards."

I'll probably wait a bit before I teleport Deliora, so my magic can replenish. I still haven't put the cuffs back on yet, because my container was nearly empty. It seemed easy to use all of the magic in the heat of the moment - it seemed almost as if it was endless. But now that it was done, I realized there was barely any left. The moment I had finished with Mars, it seemed my endless supply just sort of vanished.

Generally, I'm pretty sure people are able to tell when they're getting low on their magic - it's a part of the body's system. Like with fire. If you start to burn yourself, you feel pain, so you know to stop.

There should be some sort of warning that I was depleting my energy, (and I've even felt it before) but there was nothing.

I mentally put it on a list for Porlyusica. I'm sure she would know what to do.

"Do you do this a lot in your guild?" Lyon asked, looking at the tarp, and bringing me back to the present.

"Sort of," Laxus said, snorting.

"It sounds kinda fun," Gray said, a wistful look on his face.

"Hey, we'll be joining at the end of your training, remember?" Silver said, nudging his son.

Gray smiled up at him.

I realized that with the exception of fooling around with Natsu and the others, and fighting, Gray rarely ever smiled.

Maybe that's one thing I'll be able to change, I thought to myself as the others joined us around the tarp and started decorating.


Gaskets, by the way, are part of an engine.

I used to think the expression was 'blow a casket' though, and so was very confused as a child.

Also... Some reassurance that you all still like this story after the chapter would be nice. My anxiety is kinda acting up.

Chapter Text

Sorry for a bit of a delayed update, but this chapter is longer than usual.

Also; angst alert!


Chapter Fifty - Hair

Yajima bit his lip to stop himself from laughing.

In all his time on the magic council - which was a good decade or so - he had never, ever seen Gran Doma or Org swear, and whatever Makie's brats had done now had brought it to a new level.

He knew that it had to be the girl, Elle. She was the only one who would know enough to pull this off (not to mention do something like this).

"-those damn Fairy fucks-"

Alright, so maybe he was better off tuning them out. After all, even though he was retired, he was still a Fairy, and if he paid too much attention he was going to start getting severely offended.

"I don't understand why you are all so upset!" Belno said. "The country of Seven has continually asked for our help in this matter! It has been taken care of now, we should be thanking them!"

While the Magic Council was centered in Fiore, they also watched over the Ten Wizard Saints - and the top four were known as the 'Gods of Ishgar' because they were measured as the strongest among the entire continent.

"You're missing the point!" Michello yelled angrily. "They're purposely showing off, saying that they can do their job better than we can!"

That's because they can, Yajima thought to himself.

"Nevertheless, we have to award them a monetary amount," Belno said.

"What? Why?" Michello whined.

"Because there is a reporter hovering in our midst and if we do nothing it will make this situation even worse," Gran Doma growled.

"Woah, this is SOOOOOOOO AWEEEEEESOOOOOOOOME!Jacob shouted, trying to climb up on Deliora's dead body. "Fairy Tail RUUUUUUUUULEEEEEEEES!"

"Someone get the civilian off the dead demon," Org commanded, frustrated, and a series of Rune Knights went over to Deliora to pull Jacob off of it.

Jacob bounded over to the Magical Council and snapped a few pictures, blinding them all. "What is the Magical Council's response to this?" he asked, eagerly.

Gran Doma growled but was interrupted by Yajima. "Fairy Tail will be awarded a monetary sum for defeating Deliora, as this was actually classified as an SSS Class mission."

"Woah!" Jacob gasped. "What's that? I didn't think SSS was a classification..."

"It's not," Belno said. "It's generally something classified as extremely difficult, where there should be a team of several SS Class wizards banding together, perhaps with a Ten Wizard Saint included. These missions only actually surface a few times a decade, and are generally not well known because of the difficult requirements the mages need to match up with."

"And how many Jewels is Fairy Tail gonna get?" Jacob asked.

"That's classified," Org said heavily, and slightly menacing.

"Fairy Tail is SOOOOOOOOO AWEEEEEEESOOOOOOOOME! They totally deserve it!" Jacob yelled, before bounding away to take a few more pictures of Deliora.

"If you'll excuse me," Gran Doma said angrily. "I need to go write Makarov a letter."

As the council dispersed, Belno moved up next to Yajima. "It's a good thing that Crawford is out of town," she said quietly. "Who knows what he would have done."

Yajima sighed. "I should probably give Makarov a lacrima call. He'd probably like some warning."


Ur had freaked when she learned we didn't have a place to stay, and though Laxus and I convinced her that we like our tent just fine, we were still coerced into setting it up near her cabin. She also invited Silver to crash at her place, and he accepted.

Oddly enough, they didn't have beds, and instead slept on the floor on mats. Luckily, I had extra fluff, and gave it to them so they'd be more comfortable.

The previous night, after eating dinner, Laxus and I camped out under the stars, with a giant dead demon body in the woods not too far away.

"Are you okay, Elle?" Laxus asked.

"I'm fine," I said. "A little bruised up, but that's all."

It was odd, the way how every hit he made on the shield ended up bruising on my body. I couldn't help wonder what Deliora had done.

Maybe Corvus would know. He seems to know a lot of things I don't.

Jerk.

"Are you sure?" Laxus asked.

I nodded, requipping out some potions that Porlyusica had turned into lotion. The so called 'bruise paste' helped speed up healing when put on bruises, and I laid down so Laxus could get the parts on my back I couldn't reach, moving my bathing suit out of the way.

I didn't even realize I was in my bathing suit the whole time we fought Deliora.

Which totally makes it less cool. Even Ur was wearing more clothes than me.

"Hey, Laxus?" I asked as he finished up.

"Hmm?" he asked.

"How did you know Silver was in a coma?" I asked.

"Oh? It was what that guy said," he said dismissively.

"What guy?" I asked, jerking to attention.

Silver was supposed to be alone.

"After I shocked him and he wouldn't wake up, this weird skeleton guy came out and said he was in a magical coma. The way he moved kinda reminded me of Juvia…"

Keyes.

I gripped his arms tightly (which didn't really work because of his size). "He let you go. Just like that?"

"Yeah…" Laxus looked puzzled.

I threw my arms around him and hugged him.

"Elle?" he asked.

"Just shut up and hug me," I said quietly.

Gently, he wrapped his arms around me, and though he bothered my bruises I didn't really care.

"Elle?"

"What?" I asked, not letting go of him.

"Who was he?"

I let out a sharp exhale. "That was that guy that brought Silver back to life. He's another demon from the Books of Zeref."

Laxus stiffened a bit, seeming to realize the danger he had been in. "Oh."

"Yeah," I whispered.

Awhile later, before dawn, I left and put a nice, big present on the magic council's doorsteps. I also hid several recording lacrimas around it from different locations, in order to get a good view of the spectacle.

I was still giggling when I got back. This was gonna be huge, and hilarious. I hoped that Jason – no, that Jacob – was all over it.

At that thought, I left him a message on his desk telling him to go there.


After a few days with them, it was clear to me that the Ice Brigade all had some issues of their own.

Which wasn't really surprising, considering.

Ultear was still recovering from the Bureau. Silver seemed to be in some sort of daze, though, he did lose his entire family to Deliora, was brought back to life by a demon, trained by another demon, and then magically woke up alive again next to his presumed-dead son. Gray seemed to be the happiest, and extremely carefree. There was still a bit of a shadow looming over him, but it was nowhere like it had been before.

Ur seemed to be evaluating her life, which wasn't surprising considering she technically tried to kill herself.

And Lyon? Well, Lyon seemed troubled in more than a few ways.


"You're being stupid, you know," I told him.

He jumped, before turning to look at me from where he sat in the snow. "What the hell?"

"You're being stupid," I repeated.

He got up from where he sat and faced me. "What do you know?"

"You should join them," I said. To celebrate the defeat of Deliora, Ur had given everyone the week off and the rest of the Ice Brigade were playing in the snow.

Lyon didn't move, before quietly saying, "They look like a family," subconsciously tugging on his silver hair.

I turned back to the scene, watching the four of them trying to build a snowman.

"Maybe," I agreed. "But one, even though they'd make a cute couple, you have no clue if Ur and Silver will even get together..."

Though I hope they do. I ship it.

"But more than that," I continued. "If this is about your hair, when Ur and Silver get old, their hair will get white, and then they'll match you."

Because with the exception of Lyon, all of them had dark hair, and that was what was obviously bothering him.

He began to smile, "Thanks, Elle," and skipped along to join the rest of them.


Ur insisted on mothering both me and Laxus, and was unfortunately taking it pretty seriously. Which meant-

"But I don't like salad," I said.

Ur glared at me. "But you need vegetables!"

"I already eat plenty of veggies!" I said. "But I don't like salad."

"Well, have you tried dressing or lemon juice?" Ur suggested.

"I don't like dressing, and I hate lemons."

"But-"

"The only thing lemons are good for is dying hair," I interrupted. "Lemon juice can lighten hair if it's in the sun. That is, quite literally, the only good thing about lemons."

There was more arguing, but eventually, Ur gave up, because she wasn't actually my mother.

Of course, this lead to another problem...


"What did you do, Ultear?" Ur sighed.

"I wanted to look more like Nee-san, so I used lemon juice to lighten my hair!" Ultear said happily.

Oh.

Ultear's hair was actually purple, but much much darker than mine (you can actually tell my hair is a deep purple color). Ultear wanted lighter hair like mine though, and so dunk all her hair in lemon juice and waited outside in the sun.

Except now her hair was a lavender color.

Even though I'm pretty sure it's not supposed to work like that.

"Have you looked in a mirror, yet?" Gray asked. Ultear's hair was still short enough that it wasn't really in her face.

"No," Ultear said. "Why?"

"You don't look like Elle, that's for sure," Lyon snorted.

"Lyon, don't be rude to your sister!" Ur scolded.

I sighed. "I have a friend who can fix it. Come on, Ultear."

I have no idea how that happened - considering that it wasn't supposed to work like that, but it was an alternate universe, so...

Fuck you, Mashima.


We ended up visiting Lucy, who was extremely happy to get to see me for absolutely no real reason.

"Ellie-nee!" Lucy yelled excitedly, before jumping on me.

Ultear managed to top me from falling (which was good, because my back still sort of hurt), and I put Lucy down, hugging her. "Hey, sweetheart. Listen, we need your help."

"Okay!" Lucy said happily. "What do you need?"

"This is Ultear," I said, gesturing to Ultear, by my side. "We need to fix her hair."

Lucy nodded and summoned Cancer, who immediately reset Ultear's hair.

"But I want it to look more like your's, Nee-san!" Ultear complained.

I sighed. "We want it to look like your mom's, Ultear."

As she opened her mouth to complain again, I cut her off. "How about a compromise, alright? Cancer can put streaks in your hair my color. How about that?"

Ultear brightened and agreed, and also had Cancer grow her hair out a little more so it was longer, and looked like mine - except mine was wavy and I didn't have bangs.

"What about yours, ebi?" Cancer asked.

"Hmm?" I asked. "What about mine?"

"I want to make it longer," he said. "And maybe add some bangs-"

"No bangs."

He pouted. "Can I make it longer, ebi?"

I shrugged. "Alright."

Cancer grew it out a lot and cut it into layers, making my curls pop up a bit more. It also made me look a bit older - around Laxus's age. With the growth sprout I'd get in two years, I'd look old enough to pass for a teen - like I had in my other life.

We thanked Cancer and said goodbye to Lucy before returning to the North, where Ur was much happier with Ultear's hair.

Laxus noticed mine. "Cancer did yours, too?"

I nodded.

He held up a lock of hair, and smiled. "I like it."


Laxus and I went back to the guild a few days later on the 8th, in order to celebrate Macao's birthday, in which we weren't really able to celebrate because Master was busy yelling and crying at us because of the 'Deliora Incident'.

Everyone else was busy laughing, though.

It also turns out that they awarded a large sum to Fairy Tail, and when Makarov asked what to do with it I had him put it aside so Ur and the others could easily buy a place when they got there.

We spent most of the time watching what I had gotten off the recording lacrimas, and reviewing Yajima's memory of the council's reaction.

Though, by the end of it, when we left, I could only imagine the type of trouble that everyone was going to get into. More than a few people were offended by some of the things the council spewed, and I had a feeling they were all going to go around 'doing the council's job's for them' for awhile.


Training started back up again, and I joined the other kids as Ur taught them Maker Magic. Silver was being taught by Laxus on how to be a Slayer, though they sometimes switched so Laxus could be taught by someone who was taught by the real thing. Gray's tattoo had vanished once Silver woke up, and it seemed he couldn't get it back anytime soon. Ur also mentioned that we shouldn't do the magical transfer again, as he probably wouldn't be able to handle it – he'd have to build it up. It was amazing he hadn't gone into shock.

"Why don't we just go to the guy who trained him and turn them all into Devil Slayers?" Laxus had asked.

I had wanted to punch myself for not thinking of it, but Silver beat me to the punch. "Because he's dead."

"What?" Ur asked.

"Keyes – the demon who brought me back to life…he knew that I wanted to destroy demons, and in order to do that I had to be a devil slayer. He knew an ice devil who wanted to die and sent me to him to get trained. His name was Zelroth, and he died by my hand, at his own request. He is gone, now."

I couldn't help wondering if that was why Silver's card had gone off – because he had finally killed the demon that was his sensei.


Later that night, when everyone else was asleep, Laxus asked me something. "Why don't you depend on us more?"

I sat up. "What? What are you talking about?"

"You don't really…include us, Elle. If you told us some more about the timeline…I dunno, I just feel kinda left out."

He looked away.

There was silence in the tent, before I whispered, "I'm sorry."

He looked back at me.

"It's just…I'm trying, dammit, I am!" I shouted, already in tears. Fuck, I was crying again. "Last time…in my last life I WAS ALONE. I was depending on myself, and I was the only one I could depend on. I don't know what I'm doing! I'm trying! That's why I told Master I was from the future – I didn't want to be alone here and I'm trying to include you guys but I don't know how."

I broke down, whispering, "I'm trying."

Laxus wrapped his arms around me, and wiped away the tears that escaped. "It's okay, Elle. I'm here now, and you're not alone anymore."

I swallowed, and took a deep breath, trying to recompose myself. "Laxus, you know I was older in my other life, right?"

"Yeah," he said quietly. "I kinda figured, with the psychology stuff. Usually eleven year olds don't know so much."

I nodded. "I was abandoned at an orphanage. A doorstep, actually. I mean…yeah, I know it's like the 'classic thing', but who the fuck leaves a baby on a doorstep? What if they didn't see me and stepped on me? What if I got sick…I mean, it was May, but it rained a lot, so I might have gotten pneumonia or something. What if I rolled away and got hit by a car?"

Laxus ran his fingers through my hair, and I took a deep breath, calming down.

"It was a lonely place, at the orphanage," I said quietly. "Every man for themselves. I never got to play with children, or have 'siblings' or 'parents'. I never had anyone to confide in. When I got tall enough, I decided to leave; I ran away, pretending to be older than I was, and got a job. I worked at that job until I was nineteen."

"Then what?" Laxus asked.

I leaned into him some more, and my voice came out muffled. "Then I died."

His arms tightened around me, and I put a hand on one. "It's not a bad thing, Laxus. Dying that day was the best thing that ever happened to me."

I leaned back and smiled at him. "Now I have a family. And, yeah…I'm having trouble, but…"

"I think you're doing a good job," Laxus said quietly. "The kids all look up to you, and love you a lot. They follow you like ducklings."

I smiled, tears in my eyes once more. "I know…and it's the most amazing feeling. Not being alone."

Laxus leaned in and looked me in the eyes. "Listen, we'll stay by each other sides, alright? So you don't know how to do some things, so what? You can learn. And I'll be here to help you, we all will. You won't be alone again. Neither of us will be."

"You promise?" I sniffled. "You'll always be by my side?"

He smiled. "If you promise to stay by mine."

I nodded, and smiled, though my eyes were once again full of tears – but they were happy tears. "Alright then, it's decided. Side by side."

Laxus nodded. "Side by side. Now that you've got me, you're not getting rid of me."

The crying settled down and we both lay back down on our fluff. "Thank you, you stupid tsundere."

"I'm not a-"

"Yes, you are," I said. "But you're my tsundere, so shut up."

He blushed and looked away. "Fine."

And we settled in to sleep.


"Elle, you need to stop thinking so much," Ur instructed.

The other kids looked at me, and I looked at her. She continued, "There is logic to magic, it's true, but you need to ignore the science behind it and focus on the element. Close off your emotions, and focus."

The thing about ice magic was that I could do it now, but I had to be in a different frame of mind. The only way for me to get a grip on ice magic was focusing on the cold loneliness from my previous life - to turn into an emotionless being.

I was able to get a hand on the Uranus spells now, and though I had trouble with them most of the time, when I really fell back into my old persona - my previous life - it became much much easier.

The same worked for Mercury, cutting myself off from my emotions and locking them away.

Of all my magic, however, those two were still the most difficult, and I mostly worked on being able to access them without shutting myself down.

The rest of September passed easily enough, and we returned again for Freed's tenth birthday on the 30st, where we went to the magical library (where the Magic Council had to let us in because of all the wonderful things Fairy Tail had done in the last month). At that time, I abandoned the Magical section, and searched the regular section in the library (which you actually could check out), going through psychology books. There wasn't a very big selection, but I decided to see if I could learn more than the bit I know.

People in the Fairy Tail universe aren't always the healthiest (mentally), and I want to see if I can help them.

Though that's probably a little hypocritical of me...

Ur agreed to move to Magnolia in early November. Unfortunately, that meant that we would miss the Fantasia Parade, but they told us a lot about it when we returned for Bickslow's birthday on the 23rd.

They used the Argo instead of building a float.

Fucking cheaters.


"Nee-san?" came a whisper. "Can I talk to you?"

I opened my eyes, rubbing away the sleep from them. "Ultear?"

"Yeah," she whispered.

"Alright, I'm coming," I said, pulling myself from Laxus's arms (he's such a cuddler) and exiting the tent.

Though I suspected that he was awake and was using his dragon hearing to eavesdrop.

"What's wrong?" I asked.

She hesitated, fidgeting. "Was...was I evil? Once?"

I blinked at her, confused. "What?"

"You know about the previous timeline, right?" she asked. "I heard you talking with Laxus about it."

I nodded. "Yeah, what of it?"

She looked down. "Ever since you interfered - since you saved me - I've been having some flashes. But after the thing with Deliora, and I woke up my magic properly...I saw all of it. The last timeline. In my dreams."

I hugged her. "You weren't evil, Ultear. You made some bad decisions, and you were confused, but if you saw the other timeline you know how that changed."

She nodded slowly.

I let her go and looked her in the eyes. "Also, you must promise to never ever use that spell. The one you used during the dragons."

"But..."

"No," I interrupted. "Absolutely not. Do you promise?"

She paused, before nodding. "I promise."

"Good," I said, hugging her. "Remember that that was only a possibility. It's not going to happen now, alright?"

She smiled up at me. "Alright," she said. "Goodnight, Nee-san!"

She left and I crawled back into the tent, where Laxus curled his arms around me.

Another person remembered the first timeline. Would anyone else?


It was odd, leaving the North. I think it was the oddest for Ur and Silver, though. The kids had all traveled at some point, and seemed used to it by now. Ur and Silver, however, had lived up there their whole lives.

They spent their first day in Magnolia house hunting. Ur invited Silver to move in with them, so he could stay close to Gray, who insisted he continue living with Ur (probably because he nearly watched Ur kill herself for him).

After half a day of searching, they found a house for a steal, and bought it. They spent the rest of the day moving their stuff around as I requipped it out of my storage space for them.

We bid them adieu, and (after pointing out where the guild was while we were searching through town) told them that we'd meet them there the next morning, so they could join the guild and get their emblems.

"Hey, we're back!" I yelled, kicking in the doors.

"Seriously, you have a problem," Laxus muttered, eyeing the footprint my boot left.

I could stop kicking in doors, but honestly – it was fun. And it kinda messed with Laxus.

There were multiple shouts of our names, as well as a multitude of tiny bodies that crashed into us.

"Are you back for real, this time?" Makarov asked.

I shook off the kids after hugging them and turned to him. "Yeah. Our new members will be dropping by tomorrow for their stamps."

"Oh?" Gildarts asked. "How many new members will we have?"

"Five," I answered.

"How many of them joined in the original timeline?" Freed asked.

Everyone was really paying attention, now. "One," I answered.

"Where did the other ones go, Elle-chan?" Levy asked.

"Oh, here and there," I said.

After all, Ultear and Silver were in dark guilds, Lyon went crazy for that bit on Galuna and Ur had died.

So maybe it was just better to not mention it.


After some festivities, I finally went home, which seemed odd, considering how long I've been away. Erigor seemed to have taken good care of it though, and everything seemed nice. Freed had also added rune borders around the garden in order to keep it regulated at the right temperature, which was a nice surprise.

Erigor had elected to stay at the guild a little later, so the house was empty.

Slowly, I began to unpack and curled into a ball on the bed. I was finally back to sleeping on my back, but the space around me seemed strangely empty without Laxus.

I barely got any sleep that night.

I wasn't quite exhausted the next day, but it was close.

Even Erigor noticed, but he seemed to think before opening his mouth.

We made our way to the guild and began eating breakfast as the others arrived.

I noticed that Laxus didn't look very well-rested either, and it made me feel better.

Not that I don't want him to get sleep, but it's nice to know he slept better next to me.

"What time do you think they're coming?" Bickslow asked, absently tapping on Papa's puppet.

"They will arrive when they arrive, Bickslow-san," Freed said, sighing.

The door opened and there was some muttered appreciation from it. All five of the wizards stood in the doorway, and Makarov hopped over to them, jumping onto a table. "Hello!" he called. "I'm Master Makarov! Elle says you would like to join our guild."

Ultear nodded eagerly.

"Well, where would you like your emblems?" Makarov asked, holding up the stamp.

"We can really join? Just like that?" Lyon asked, surprised.

Makarov laughed. "Yep. If you're vouched for by one of our members, we know that you can jump right into our family!"

Oh…that explains a lot about the past. And also why Fairy Tail is okay with trusting each other so easily, so quickly.

Makarov started with the stamps and I leaned over to Juvia. "Hey, Juvia, what do you think about those two boys? Aren't they cute? Especially the black haired one?"

But Juvia's eyes widened in horror and she spun around, hugging me and shielding her face with my chest. "Onee-sama, they're naked."

Oh.

Oh shit.

Right.


Sorry for not explaining properly but the poll for characters is on Fanfiction.

Also, for Dragonfan47 and anyone else who needs it:

Mercury = Iron

Venus = Light

Earth = Earth

Mars = Fire

Jupiter = Lightning

Saturn = Wind

Uranus = Ice

Neptune = Water

Pluto = Shadows

Also the next chapter might be a bit.

Chapter Text

Sorry about the fight. I'm disappointed with myself. I guess I'm just not good when it's not a serious battle - if it's friendly fire, I seem to have issues with it.

Also, don't get your hopes up, this is mostly filler. Real stuff starts up next chapter.


Chapter Fifty One - The End of X774

So, something I should have seen coming…

While Older!Juvia appreciated Gray's nakedness, Young!Juvia did not.

At all.

"Boys, put your clothes on!" Ur yelled.

Silver sighed, looking at his son. "I still don't understand how he picked up that habit. How does he do it without realizing it?"

Ultear just sighed, before turning back to Makarov and moving the back of her shirt (causing a bit of a panic before people realized she wasn't stripping on purpose). "I want my guildmark on my back, just like Nee-san's!"

Now it's just a circle, considering that I got the idea of my placement kinda from Ultear…though I suppose that the first time around she did it so she could hide Grimoire Heart's guildmark, since it was a dark guild.

Gray and Lyon both got theirs on their chests (since their shirts were already off, anyway), and Silver got his on his arm. Ur got hers on her stomach.

"So, tell me about your magic!" Makarov said.

The entire guild (not being the messy thing it became once Natsu joined, though still rowdy in its own right) settled down to hear everyone's explanations.

Especially since was the one bringing them in.

Apparently I now have something of a reputation among the older mages.

Ur started. "My name is Ur Milkovich, and I practice Maker Magic. So do the boys; this is Gray Fullbuster and Lyon Vastia. All five of us specialize in Ice. My daughter,-"

"I'm Ultear!" Ultear piped up. "And I can do Maker Magic, too. But ever since Nee-san helped me unlock it, I've been practicing with something called Arc of Time."

Makarov's expression didn't change, but his eye began to twitch.

Silver was last. "I'm Silver, I'm Gray's dad. And I practice Devil Slaying Magic."

And…Makarov lost it, and passed out, falling off the table.

Silence for a bit.

"Is he alright?" Ur asked, the five of them staring at Makarov in shock.

"He'll be fine," I said dismissively. "Now, let's celebrate our new guild members!"

The guild went up in cheers and people began to break out the booze, despite it still being morning.

"Wait!" I shouted.

Everyone halted.

I turned to the ice group. "Ur, how would you like to battle one of our mages? I'm interested in seeing which one of you is more powerful."

Ur paused and shrugged. "Sure."

"Everyone, to the training grounds!" I shouted.

Cheers went up again, and all of us marched outside (most people with liquor in their hands). Ur was positioned on one side of the field. "Who do I have the pleasure of fighting?"

I pointed at Gildarts. "This is Gildarts Clive. He practices Crash Magic. He's also known as the Ace of Fairy Tail."

Gildarts sighed and stepped forward. "A little more warning would be appreciated, next time, Elle."

I shrugged it off. "There probably won't be a next time. I don't think I'd put anyone else up against you, except maybe Brandish and one other kid when they get older."

Even still, I'm pretty sure that Gildarts could beat Jellal, hands down.

"You're a Crash Mage?" Ur asked. "Maybe we should put down some sort of barrier to stop the damage."

I nodded. "Great idea, Ur. But we actually already have some runes down!"

After my second fight with Gildarts, I asked Freed to put up regular runes to help stop damage from getting too expansive, and to also set everything back to rights when the battle is finished.

"Whoo! Go Dad!" Cana shouted.

Lyon snorted. "Ur is the strongest wizard alive! She'll kick your dad's ass!"

"Ur is pretty strong…" Gray muttered. He turned to Cana. "What's your name?"

"Cana. I specialize in Card Magic," Cana said.

"Cool," Gray offered.

After many, many beat downs from me and Laxus, as well as scoldings from Ur and Silver, Gray stopped being a stupid cocky child and seemed to be getting a bit better.

Lyon was still a sassy ass, though.

"What's going on?" asked Makarov, having awoken and joined us outside.

"Ur and Gildarts are fighting," I told him.

"Are you sure that's wise?" he asked.

"Nope," I said. "But I'm not actually sure which one will win, and I want to find out."

He blinked, before thinking and quietly saying, "Ur died last time, didn't she? I remember you mentioning wanting to save some powerful wizards."

"Yeah," I muttered. "I'm just glad I was able to help, especially since I reunited her and Ultear."

"Arc of Time…and Devil Slaying Magic?" he asked, turning to me. "Are there any other Lost Magics we'll end up getting?"

"We'll be getting several more Dragon Slayers," I said. "Also, some God Slayers will probably start surfacing, soon, and the Celestial Spirits have asked that I reintroduce the Priestesses of the Moon. And there will be a few more Arcs, as well."

"How many of these were in the last timeline?" Makarov asked.

"The Dragon Slayers and God Slayers, and the Arcs. There was only one Devil Slayer in the end, though, which I know of."

"Gray, your clothes," Cana pointed out.

"Gray!" Ur yelled, while Lyon laughed at him and pointed, which didn't have the same effect because –

"Lyon, yours disappeared too," Cana said.

The boys yelled and scrambled to get their clothes back on.

I sighed. Maybe we need to glue the clothes on, or something?

Was that a thing?

It should be a thing.

"Are you both ready?" Makarov asked.

Ur and Gildarts nodded.

"Get set," Makarov said.

They both tensed and began to build up their magic.

"BEGIN!" Makarov yelled, and their magical pressures increased.

"Ice Make: Rosen Krone," Ur shouted, and large roses sprouted across the field, rushing at Gildarts, who easily dispelled them with a wave of his hand.

"Wha-?" Lyon started.

"It's called Crash Magic, what did you think it would do?" Cana asked.

"All Crush," Gildarts intoned, and a strong beam of light went straight for Ur, who not only got up a shield, but held.

"No way!" Cana yelled.

"Impressive," Makarov murmured. "I don't think I've ever seen someone block something other than a basic attack from him."

"Yo, guys, I want to see you get serious!" I yelled.

They both looked at me, smiling a little. "Shall we?" Ur asked.

Gildarts smirked. "Why the hell not?"

"Oh my god, Dad. Are you flirting?" Cana yelled.

The two ignored Cana and raised their magical pressure.

I sighed as the ground began to vibrate and other mages started to have trouble standing. Something told me we wouldn't get to finish this fight.

"Ice Make; Volcano!" Ur shouted.

"Crushing Evil, Spreading the Truth; Empyrean!" Gildarts shouted.

Ur's Volcano is supposed to be a lot like Gray's Geyser, except on a much stronger and higher level. Gildarts's spell is supposed to negate an opponent's spell and then hit them with Crash Magic. That didn't happen. Instead, there was a resulting explosion that ended with both mages getting flown backwards and a variety of ice shards, steam, and snow exploding within the battlefield.

When everything died down, both mages were lying on the ground, and while both were clearly conscious, I decided that we should probably stop this before things get worse and we can put up more security and safety measures.

Like three or four more rune barriers.

Or maybe ten.

"Alright, I think that's enough for today," I said, sighing. "Why don't we go back to celebrating?"

There was shouting and cheers from the guild as they went back inside (as well as some disappointed murmurings), and Ur and Gildarts, despite being extremely scratched up, went in merrily, happily talking with each other.

I think Silver looked a little jealous, though I could just be imagining it...

And at the end, Ultear hung back a bit the whole time, looking around at everyone and smiling widely.


"Elle, we need to talk," Makarov said seriously.

"What's up?" I asked.

"My office," he said.

I followed him upstairs and he closed the door behind us, the runes on the wall and floor springing up.

"It stops sound," Makarov said, looking at my gaze.

I nodded. "Smart." I glared at him. "It also means you have no excuse for not doing paperwork."

He glanced at a drawer which I'm about 98% positive was filled with pornography, before changing the subject. "I finished going through those items."

Items? What items?...Oh.

To tell you the truth I had nearly forgotten about those.

Makarov pulled out the box and placed it on the table. "These are all clear. Though we were a bit confused on some of the items, so we might have taken a bit longer than we expected. And then you were gone for so long…"

I nodded. "Yeah. Thank you."

"Do you have anything else you're unsure of?" Makarov asked.

I paused, thinking, before requipping one thing. I held out the snake pendant I had found. "I've classified everything by what it is, including what it does if it has a magical signature. But I've been unable to figure out what this is. Or well…what it does."

Makarov nodded, taking it from me. "Yes, this won't take too long." He paused and looked at me. "One more thing. The S-Class trials…"

I nodded. "Ur could probably jump straight up to SS Class, along with Gildarts."

Makarov nodded. "As for this timeline, measuring everyone's magical abilities…I'm thinking that we should update it once a year, around now."

"Right before the trials?" I asked. "Yeah, that makes sense."

"Alright," Makarov said. "Now let's go enjoy the party."


After the party I added our new members to the board. For the last timeline, I put Ur and Silver down in the Wizard Saint Category. We never really got to see Silver fight at his full potential (because he wanted to die) but I think he was pretty damn powerful.

And if I'm stretching it a bit, he's just going to have to try a bit harder, isn't he?

Gray was stronger than Lyon in the end (which made Lyon throw a fit when he saw the board) so I put Gray in the low SS Category and Lyon in low S Class. Ultear, I put in high S Class.

On the current chart, I put Ur in the Wizard Saint Category (and she was joined by Gildarts, who moved out of the SS Category). Silver was a high B. Gray and Lyon were both low Bs and Ultear was a high B.

As for everyone else…lots of people moved up at least a bit on their level, some jumping to other letters. Brandish probably had the best improvement, followed by Macao and Wakaba, who were both clear into the A category (probably trying for S Class nominations this year).

In the end it looked something like this:

On the previous timeline –

In the Wizard Saint Category was Makarov, Ur, Brandish, Gildarts, and Laxus. Silver was in the lower half of the category.

Cana had high SS and Gray had low SS. Ultear had high S Class, Lucy and Erigor were in the middle, and Juvia, Freed and Lyon were in low S Class.

Bickslow and Evergreen were in the A Class, with Evergreen a bit lower than Bickslow.

Levy was high B Class, with Macao and Wakaba in the middle, and Nab in high C class, with Reedus.

This time around, though, after updating everyone's abilities and conferencing with most of the older mages...

In Wizard Saint, Makarov. Ur and Gildarts were hovering on the border between High SS and Wizard Saint.

The SS Class was empty, and S Class only had Lucy, on the lowest level.

Laxus and I were high A Class, and Macao was in the middle. Wakaba, Erigor and Cana were all low A Class.

Silver, Juvia and Brandish were high B Class, and Ultear, Levy, Freed and Enno were in the middle. Gray, Lyon and Evergreen were in the lower B Class.

Bickslow was in high C Class, almost at B Class - the thing needed to push him over were more souls. And underneath him was Reedus and Nab.

Taking a step back, I looked at my work. It was amazing to see how quickly we were catching up, especially since we were still a decade before the story began.


Over a week passed before I realized that I hadn't seen Juvia; in fact, she had slipped into the crowd when Ultear was getting her guildmark.

Which lead to me practically breaking down her door at Fairy Hills.

"Juvia!" I shrieked.

She looked up from where she was sitting. "Onee-sama?"

"What are you doing?" I asked, calming as I realized that this was not an emergency. "I panicked, Juvia. I haven't seen you in days!"

She jumped off her bed and hugged me. "I'm sorry Onee-sama. But I've been hiding..."

I pulled out of the hug to look at her. "Hiding? From what?"

"Perverts."

I sighed. "Alright, listen, remember when I first brought you to the guild? And I talked about acceptance, and your water body?"

She nodded.

"Magic makes people do weird things," I said. "Gray and Lyon are ice wizards, and feel better when they aren't wearing clothing, because it lowers their body temperature. Because of this, they even do it subconsciously."

"What's that mean?" she asked, cocking her head.

"Subconsciously?" I repeated. She nodded. "Well, your subconscious is part of your mind that you don't think of, but memories and information go. It stores things in a separate part of your mind, and it slowly influences you. So the boys don't actually realize what it is they're doing."

"So it's leaking?"

I blinked. "Yeah, I guess you could say that. The information leaks into your normal functions and mind."

I shook my head, and continued. "As I said, Gray and Lyon don't even realize they're stripping, half the time."

"But the other ones don't strip!" Juvia cried.

"Ur strips when she's particularly practicing her Ice Magic, and I honestly don't know why Ultear wasn't affected. Maybe because her Arc of Time magic balances it out, or something...I don't know. And as for Silver, he trained his magic differently. I'm not quite sure what it is that he did, but Silver didn't learn to strip down to use his magic."

Juvia was quiet, thinking. "So...it's like with my water body?..."

"Kind of," I said gently. "It's something that can't really be helped for them. Though we're going to try. You haven't been around lately, but Laxus started shocking them whenever their clothes came off."

"Is it working?" Juvia asked.

"No," I said, shaking my head. "He's not doing it anymore, he was tired of doing it so often. Instead, Cana made some cards to monitor them, and whenever the clothes come off, it gives them a shock. At the very least, they know when their clothes are off, now."

Juvia giggled.

"Come on, we've missed you." I pulled her up, and she came along easily, going down to the guild with me.


The rest of the year passed pretty easily.

Juvia spent a lot of the time inching around the boys, occasionally letting out squeaks and shrieks when their clothes disappeared. Cana, Freed and Levy sat down, trying to find a way to write runes into their clothes or something to keep the clothes on (though I told them that if they willingly want to take them off, they should be able to, as it helps their fighting).

As far as I know, though, there is no progress on that front.

Also, Cana's electric cards were working for now, but we found out that eventually, after a few days, they seemed to stop working. They weren't sure of why that happened either, especially since all of the other cards we monitored were just fine.

Laxus had his fourteenth birthday (and wasn't that an odd thought) and Porlyusica finally told him the truth about his heritage.

Laxus, as I had guessed, was merely mad that she kept it a secret for so long.

But they got over it.

Wakaba's birthday was celebrated, too, and then I got a surprise visit.

"Hey, Elle."

I will admit…I nearly punched him in the face.

"Phoenix, don't sneak up on me like that!" I snapped at him, before pausing. "Phoenix… Phoenix!"

I jumped at him, hugging him. "I'm so glad you're all better!"

"So am I!" he joked.

I really did hit him, this time.

"So what happened with that guy, anyway?" Phoenix asked.

"Zeref?" I asked. I paused. "You know, I don't actually know. And I haven't seen Mavis in awhile, either…"

"I wasn't really able to find anything in the Celestial Library, even though Crux and I both searched it," he sighed. "Any luck on your end?"

I hmmed. "I think so. But I'm gonna need your help with something else, first. And it's not really the best solution…but it will work for now."


Before the end of November, Erigor told me that he wanted to move out. He had been saving up all of his money, and he had also found a good place to rent out.

"That's fine," I said, and though I would get lonely, it was. Though I wasn't that surprised. After all, Erigor had had the place to himself for over six months, and probably wants more privacy now that he's had his first taste of it.

He talked it over with the landlord and decided to move in on the first of January, as a birthday present to himself.

Which reminded me that Erigor was turning seventeen soon, and he would be the same age as Lucy and Natsu (sorta) when the series started.

That's a bit of a scary thought.

The S Class trials came and went, leaving both Ur and Gildarts declared as official SS Class, and leaving Erigor and Macao disappointed over their loss - especially since, if they had passed the test, they would have become S Class, despite Ur's elevation.

Laxus, oddly enough, denied the opportunity for the test, claiming he wasn't ready, and that he refused to participate in the trials until his name was clearly in the S Class category on the current timeline chart.

Which brought tears to Makarov's eyes, and caused a whole mess of annoying blubbering.

December came and Erigor's birthday passed, which he also decided to celebrate (and cheer himself up) by taking on his first solo mission.

After reminding him for the fifth time to be careful, he pointing out that I had a card that registered his location and his vitals, and that he would be fine.

And he was fine.

Then Levy decided that she wanted to take a small solo mission the town over decoding a small tablet, and we changed the rule. If there was fighting involved, no solo missions until you were over sixteen. But simple jobs were fine, as long as they weren't overnight.

And then, finally, it was Christmas.


So...sorry about the chapter. I know you guys all probably wanted something more, but this was all I was able to do for this week, because I'm moving up to the college this weekend. I probably won't be able to post the next chapter until late next week. Sorry about that.

Also, I'm sorry about the psychology stuff. Like with Elle's kleptomania, it wasn't planned, it just sort of happened.

I had a sugar high the other day (she was also sleep deprived) and was trying to explain the subconscious and I kinda just ended up with 'it's leaking guys...leaking'.

And it kinda ended up in here when I wasn't paying attention.

Chapter Text

I'm sorry about the delay, and that this chapter is a bit shorter than my usual (which is probably around 2.2 K). The next few ones should be bigger than my usual, though.

Today is my first day of class! I'm so excited. :3

Adulting is not nearly as hard as most people make it out to be. I'm mostly pissed that they're aren't really any real supermarkets in Boston. Well there is one that is horribly overpriced, so I left it. :(

Well, I still found a place to get butter, cheese, eggs and bread, and that's really what I needed, so I'm good. :)

The Boston Public Library is pretty fucking awesome, too.


Chapter Fifty Two - Christmas Miracles, Part One

"Ellie-nee, Ellie-nee!" A blonde-haired, Elle-seeking missile smacked into me, nearly piling me on top of Gray, who had the misfortune of being right , behind me.

"Hey Lucy!" I gasped, righting myself. She and her parents had been extremely busy, and had unfortunately missed the last few birthday parties (though Jude had kindly sent over enough payment for Erigor's first month of rent, as a birthday present).

"Guess what guess what guess what guess what?!" Lucy shouted, jumping up and down.

"What?" I asked.

"Jeez, didn't anyone ever tell you to watch where you were going?" Gray shouted at Lucy.

Lucy growled at Gray, who (because she hadn't come by) she hadn't met yet. "At least I'm not a pervert, naked boy!"

"Gahh!" Gray yelled, grabbing at his clothes. Damn, I guess the electric cards stopped working again. "Still, watch where you're going you…"

Laxus put a hand on Gray's shoulder. "I'm gonna stop you right now, Gray. She's way out of your league."

"Yes, yes I am!" Lucy sniffed haughtily, though it was slightly ruined when she turned to me and asked, "Am I out of anyone else's league, Ellie-nee?"

"W…what?" Gray cried.

Laxus shrugged. "Whether you've got a crush on her or you want to fight her…she's out of your league, kid."

"What? She's got to be a year younger than me! How can she be stronger than me? She's just a weak little girl!"

"What was that?" a voice hissed.

Ohhhhhhh. Scary!Lucy, at seven years old.

This will be interesting.

Lucy started raising her magical aura, and Gray, who was right next to her, started having trouble standing.

"Lucy, stop scaring Gray," I told her.

She stopped. "But I just started!" she pouted.

"Just…started…" Gray wheezed.

"You and Gray will get along, and behave. No fighting him!" I told her, leaning down. I whispered in her ear. "Your dragon will fight him for you."

She backed away. "Really?"

I nodded.

She giggled. "Alright." She turned and hugged Gray, who stayed frozen. "It's nice to meet you, Gray-nii!"

And then she left and trotted off to the others, even though she still hadn't said what she wanted to.

"What…just happened?" Gray stammered.

Lyon burst into laughter, unable to hold it in. "I don't know, but that was hilarious! Oh, that was absolutely amazing! Hahahahaha!"

Gray punched him. "Shut up, asshole!"


Lucy's news was revealed later that day, before Christmas dinner, when she realized that she hadn't told me the news and tackled me from behind.

"Ellie-nee, Ellie-nee, I can open six gates! Can I have Phoenix's key now?" she practically screamed.

Oh. Well then.

"You can," I said. "But on one condition."

She stopped vibrating with excitement and stared at me. "Yeah?"

I smiled. "How do you feel about making a Christmas miracle?"


We teleported directly into the castle.

Toma was sitting on the floor, playing with Hisui. He looked up as we arrived. "Ella?" he asked.

"Hey," I said, smiling. "Lucy can open Phoenix's gate."

Toma perked up immediately, and turned to smile at Lucy. "Lucy Heartfilia, thank you for your service to this country."

"Okay!" Lucy said happily. "I just do what Ellie-nee asks of me!"

"Do you remember Ame?" I asked her.

Lucy nodded. "Yeah, she was super nice!"

I wandered over to Hisui, who raised her arms in the universal sign for 'up'. Scooping her into my arms, I sat down on the couch. "Ame nearly died giving birth to Hisui. But I managed to find a way to keep her in stasis, by putting her in a giant lacrima."

Lucy nodded. Even at seven years old, she could keep up pretty well. "So we're going to use Phoenix to heal her?"

"We're going to use Phoenix and Crater," I corrected. "I don't want you to summon anyone right now (or even later); you need to save your strength for Phoenix. I'll be summoning Crater."

"Have you ever summoned a Celestial Spirit?" Lucy asked.

"Once," I grimaced, and started taking off my magical cuffs. "But I did it with my cuffs on, and it was Loke."

Lucy nodded. "Yeah, you probably shouldn't have started off with a Zodiac gate, much less the leader."

I shrugged. "Crater is a silver key, so it should be easier."

I put Hisui down on the couch and pulled out Phoenix's and Crater's keys, turning to Lucy. "Can you requip Corvus's key?"

She nodded and requipped it, handing it to me.

"Corvus, Phoenix," I said.

There was a glow of light and both of them shimmered into view.

"Thanks for coming out on your own," I said. "You guys know the situation?"

They both nodded, and Corvus pulled out a tonic. "You should use this. For Crater," he clarified, handing it to me.

I nodded, and turned to Toma. "Well…lead the way."

It seemed to hit him then, that he was getting his wife back, and his eyes filled with tears as he picked up Hisui. "Thank you," he said, leading us through a series of hallways.

Lucy gaped the whole time. "Ellie-nee, this place is so awesome!" she whispered to me.

Toma, who was in front of us, chuckled a little before carrying on.

He opened a door and led us into a room where Ame lay, crystallized inside a lacrima.

"She looks like Snow White," Lucy said. She turned, smiling, to Toma. "Maybe all you have to do is kiss her!"

It's times like this that I regret showing them Disney.

Corvus (who had been following us, along with Phoenix) leaned down and lightly grasped Lucy by the shoulders. "Princess, I'm afraid that it will take some more extensive healing than that." Lucy seemed to pout a bit at that. "But when we're done healing, he can kiss her," Corvus continued, which made her perk up.

Wow, she has him wrapped around her finger. That's adorable.

"Yay!" Lucy yelled, spinning around.

"Alright, Phoenix, are you ready?" I asked him.

He nodded, and vanished back to the Celestial World.

Lucy calmed herself down, becoming serious.

I took Crater's key and took a deep breath. "Open, Gate of the Cup. Crater!" There was a ding as Crater popped into existence, and I was reminded of Beauty and the Beast.

What's with all the fairy tales, today?

"Hello, Miss Elle! It's an honor to be your acquaintance!" The cup, in a shape of a goblet with a face on it, hopped around. "I've heard so much about you!"

"Hi, Crater," I said. "We're going to need your help healing. Alright with that?"

"Yes, Miss Elle, we'll fix this lady up lickity splickit!"

"What?"

"In a jiffy!"

Cups are weird.

I poured the tonic into Crater and handed Crater to Toma, who shifted Hisui to one side so he could also hold the cup ready for me.

I walked over to stand above Ame, and took a deep breath, before turning to Lucy. "You ready?"

She nodded. "Open, Gate of the Firebird! Phoenix!"

There was a shimmer and a wave of heat as Phoenix appeared. "Woah!" he breathed. "Awesome! I feel great!"

I snorted a bit and turned to Ame, and the whole room stilled.

And then I was cutting the lacrima open and pulling her out.

I kicked the lacrima off of the altar it was on and placed Ame there instead. Phoenix was already next to me, healing power coming off of him in waves.

As I moved to get Crater from Toma, Phoenix placed one hand on Ame's head and the other on her lower stomach.

Toma handed me the cup and I turned to Ame, slowly pouring the Celestial tonic down her throat, both the tonic and Crater glowing as I did so. I gently massaged her throat to make sure the potion went down.

Slowly, Phoenix stopped his healing, and we all looked at Ame, who was nice and relaxed, her chest moving up and down steadily. "Done," he said quietly.

"That was anticlimactic," Corvus muttered.

I hit him. "You never say that. As soon as you say that, problems arise, and it starts to become unanticlimactic."

"Couldn't you just say 'climactic'?" Phoenix asked.

"Shut up!"

Ame yawned and began to sit up. "What…happened?"

"You've been asleep for awhile, darling," Toma said quietly, walking up to her with Hisui.

"Is…is that Hisui?" Ame's voice wavered.

Toma nodded, handing Hisui over to her mother. "There were complications during your pregnancy, and there was no way to heal you." His voice cracked. "Elle put you in a lacrima, in order to push the problems off to the future, for when she could get a special healer for you."

Ame's eyes watered as she turned to me. "Thank you, Elle," before turning towards her daughter. "Hello, my darling little girl…"

I don't know how she did it.

I don't think I would be able to do it.

Giving birth, and then missing over the first year of my child's life? I would be ranting and sobbing.

Ame is a good person.

Or a better person than me, at least.

"What do you say, Hisui?" Toma asked her.

"Fank you for giving Mama!" Hisui said. "Fank you, Ellie-ne!"

I leaned forward and hugged the little girl. "You're welcome, Hisui. Don't forget to thank Lucy-nee, either."

Hisui leaned over to Lucy and waved her arm. "Fank you, Lushi-ne!"

Lucy beamed at the little girl. "You're welcome, Hisui-hime! Merry Christmas!"

We waved goodbye and closed the Celestial Gates, and then I grabbed Lucy and took her back to the guild.

But I had one more stop to make.


Okay, so generally, young children cannot pronounce the 'th' sound. It's generally replaced by an 'f' sound, the same way that 'r' is usually replaced by 'w'. Another thing extremely young children do is forget certain words. The original sentence would be 'thank you for giving me Mama', but children tend to forget the 'me' at that age.

I also put up a different poll about shipping on my FANFICTION profile page. Check it out!

So...what's the next stop going to be? Any guesses?

Chapter Text

Alright, for now I'm back on track! Things will probably slow down once I get a job, but I should be able to post two chapters a week.

And to the guest who got it right...go you!


Chapter Fifty Three - Christmas Miracles, Part Two

It was hot.

Too hot.

Well…not that hot, actually.

Especially considering that I remembered how hot it was last time. It was definitely better now.

Still.

Tenroujima was way too fucking hot.

"What the hell are you doing?" a voice questioned from next to me.

Corvus grew out of my shadow and stood beside me.

A circle of fire exploded next to him, and Phoenix appeared out of it.

"I didn't know you could do that," I said.

"I didn't either," he said. "It's another bonus I got when I finished the contract with Lucy."

"That's nice," I said, a bit absently.

"Elle," Corvus said. "Seriously. What are you doing?"

"Christmas Miracles," I continued absently, walking into the forest.

"Elle…" Phoenix said.

"It'll be fine," I said. "Go back to Lucy." I gave them soft smiles. "Celebrate Christmas with your friends in the human realms."

The two exchanged a look.

"I know that Loke is spending the holidays at the guild with Lucy," I commented.

"That damn lion better get away from my princess!" Corvus snarled, disappearing.

"Corvus!" Phoenix shot me one more look, like he knew what I was planning, and I shrugged. He sighed and vanished into a ball of fire.

And then I was practically alone on an island in the sea.

Practically.

"Elle?" a soft voice asked. A small girl floated down from a tree. "What are you doing here?"

I smiled at her. "Hey, Mavis."

"Hello!" the cheerful girl said happily. "What brings you to the island?"

"A Christmas Miracle," I said.

She gasped. "It's Christmas? Already?"

I nodded.

Mavis's face was distraught, and she looked back and forth over the ocean and back towards the center of Tenrou.

"You ought to go to the guild, and celebrate with everyone else!" I said. "I know it's been awhile since you've been to the guild, and we've got some new members."

She brightened and nodded, though she gave a longing look towards the center of the island. "What about you?"

"You go ahead, I'll be there in a bit," I said.

She nodded happily and flew off towards the tree in the center, and (darting through the trees and shadows,) I secretly chased after her.

There was a moment when she stopped flying, and I peeked out behind a tree to survey the scene.

"Mavis…I can tell you're there," a soft spoken voice said.

"Zeref…I'm going to go spend the evening with my guild. It's Christmas Eve. But I'll be back tomorrow morning, to celebrate with you!"

"Christmas…I haven't celebrated Christmas in nearly four hundred years…"

Zeref smiled softly at Mavis. "Have a fun evening, Mavis."

"Merry Christmas, Zeref," she said sadly, before buzzing away.

I came out from behind the tree. "Hey Zeref!" I chirped.

He straightened. "Elle?"

I smiled at him. "Hey, Merry Christmas!"

He smiled softly, eyes tearing up.

I sighed.

"It's good to see you," he said. "You've grown…"

"Yes, Zeref, that tends to happen over time," I teased, before plopping down on the ground a few feet away from him.

"Tell me something…" I said. "Your curse doesn't work if you're unconscious, right?"

He nodded. "Generally, it does not, though if magic was cast at me it would have a bad reaction."

I nodded, before continuing. "And if…you got a chance to join Fairy Tail…where would you like your guild mark? And in what color?"

"I don't know," he mused. "I suppose I would do whatever Natsu would get. Why?"

With that answer, I whipped out a coconut and threw it at his head. It met with a solid 'thunk' and Zeref toppled over, unconscious.

After waiting a few seconds to see if he'd stir, I walked over to him and moved up his right sleeve, requipping out Fairy Tail's stamp.

Pressing it down against the top of his right arm, it worked its magic and I pulled it off.

Instead of the red I was going for, it was black…even though I set it perfectly.

Maybe it has something to do with his magic…

I shook off my thoughts and requipped out the giant lacrima I had previously put Ame in. Picking up Zeref's body, I put it in the lacrima and quickly sealed it up.

I checked one more time to make sure it was perfect, and picked it up, before vanishing.

Tenrou Island was devoid of human life once more.


I left Zeref's body at Mavis's grave.

Then, in circles moving outwards, I left monitoring cards. I didn't want to move the lacrima to the basement of the guild until I knew for sure that no death energy would escape from the lacrima.

I backed away from the crystal and sent a blast of lightning at the lacrima.

A wave of death energy surrounded Zeref, but it stayed contained.

"Wake up, Zeref!" I shouted.

"What the hell is going on?" a voice demanded. It was the most anger I'd seen from him in this life.

I whirled around, and Zeref stood beside me.

"Simple," I said. "This is the closest I could come to breaking your curse. With your body in the lacrima, your spirit can spend time with us. You're a member of Fairy Tail, now, and we take care of our family."

He gasped. "What?"

I pointed at the place the mark was. "Sorry about the color, by the way. Natsu has his in red, but yours ended up as black. Probably something to do with your magic."

He stayed frozen.

"You'll also be able to see Mavis!" I piped in.

His head snapped up, and he seemed to come back to reality. "Really?"

I nodded. "Let's go!"

After giving directions, I teleported to the guild hall and waited outside. A few moments later, Zeref appeared, and began to walk towards the guild with me.

"Are you ready?" I asked.

He didn't really give a response. Looking over, I could see he was crying again.

I grabbed his hand, which (oddly enough) I could still manage to feel, and dragged him to the door. He held back, trying to hide from view.

I don't blame him for being nervous.

"Everyone, I have an announcement!" I shouted.

"Ellie-nee! You're back!"

I smiled and held up a hand (to stop me from getting tackled). "Guys, we have a new member!"

"Is that why you stole our stamp?" Makarov grumbled.

I paused. "Maybe."

There was some snickering.

Mavis, who was flying near the top of the tree (our own angel, huh?) floated down eagerly. "Well, introduce them, Elle! I want to meet our new member!"

"Yeah!" several voices shouted.

"What?" Layla asked confused.

"Mavis said that she wants to meet our new member!" Lucy explained cheerfully.

Both Layla and Jude nodded, and it seemed that they both accepted a magical flying ghost/founder of the guild with no issues.

"May I present to you all…Zeref!"

I dragged him inside.

There was silence, except for Mavis, who seemed in shock and was staring straight at Zeref, who was meeting her gaze.

"Like…the Black Wizard?" Gray growled.

"Nope. He is the Black Wizard," I said.

And then I remembered.

"Shit."

"YOU MADE DELIORA!" Gray roared, running for Zeref.

That was right; when we all sat in a circle discussing things about Zeref, Gray wasn't there.

Before Gray could make it halfway across the room, though, he was punched in the face.

By Lucy.

"Ah, woman, what the hell?" Gray yelled from the floor. All of us seemed frozen.

"If Ellie-nee says that Zeref is okay, then he is! She wouldn't hurt us! And she would never bring in someone who could hurt Fairy Tail!"

"Lucy…" Jude said weakly. "Please don't punch your guildmates."

Layla seemed to be trying not to laugh.

"Thank you, Miss…" Zeref started.

"Heartfilia," Lucy answered, smiling and curtsying to him. "Lucy Heartfilia."

He blinked. "Descendent of Anna?"

"Um…"

"Yes," Layla answered. "She was my ancestor."

"Are you, perhaps, a Celestial Wizard?" Zeref asked Lucy.

Lucy nodded and smiled. "Yep!"

Zeref smiled. "It is good to know that one of the five is still active."

"All of them will be," I told him. With the Celestial Spirits giving me books for the Agurias and the Royal Family, all of the Stellar bloodlines would be practicing their specialized magic.

He shook his head. "I understand that that may be one of your goals, but their magic was passed down. Even if you revive the others, it still won't be exactly the same. Family secrets will remain lost…"

"Who cares?" Gray yelled, standing up. "You created Deliora! And Deliora killed my mother!"

Zeref's face grew somber. "I'm truly sorry about that. Alas, while many call Deliora a demon from the Books of Zeref, it isn't exactly true."

"I don't care-" Gray started, but a blast of electricity knocked him over.

"Sit down, shut up, and listen," Laxus boomed, glaring at Gray.

"Gray," Ur said in a soft voice. "We should always hear all sides of the story."

Gray paused and Silver put a hand on his shoulder and sat him down. "Sit, Gray."

"Thank you," I muttered quietly to Laxus.

"No problem," he muttered back.

"What the hell do you mean?" Gray said, slightly less angry. "When you said it wasn't a demon from the Books of Zeref. You created that monster, didn't you?"

Before Zeref could start, I clapped my hands. "Alright everybody, sit down. It's time for a history lesson!"

There was some grumbling, but no one outrightly complained, and when the rest of the guild sat and quieted down, Zeref began his story.

"I was considered a magical prodigy, as a child. Because of that, I gained entry into Mildian Magic Academy at the age of six."

"Six?" Makarov gasped.

"What's Mildian Academy?" Cana asked.

"It's a legend," Gildarts commented. "Supposedly one of the best places in the world to learn magic."

"Unfortunately, four hundred years ago, everyone died in a mysterious accident," Ur picked up.

"If it was still around today, I would have enrolled Lucy a few years ago," Layla said softly. "We have some stories from ancestors who attended, and it truly seemed like a magnificent school."

Zeref nodded. "It was. I would go there during the daytime, and this is where things started – one day, while I was at school, a dragon attacked my house. Both of my parents perished immediately, and nothing was left of them. My younger brother, who was four at the time, died as well, but I was able to preserve his body."

"I spent the next few years trying to find ways to bring him back to life."

Many gasped. But most of the kids knew this already, so they stayed quiet.

Gray seemed conflicted, looking back and forth between Zeref and the rest of his Ice Family.

"I spent nearly a decade trying to find a cure - a way to bring him back. Something to change it. I even looked into time travel…but in the end, most ideas were scrapped. One, the R System, would probably have succeeded, but it required the sacrifice of many, and so that was put aside as well. And then…I was cursed."

He took a deep breath. "The school expelled me for going against Ankhseram's laws; and he himself cursed me. When I went to the school the following day to protest my expulsion, my curse activated."

He seemed to go silent here, and I picked up for him. "Zeref carries something called the Curse of Contradiction – the more he cares about people and humanity, the more dangerous he is to the people around him, releasing death energy, and such. When he doesn't care, however, he causes no automatic harm."

"Does that mean you don't care right now?" Makarov asked.

I, once again, answered. "No. He's not here right now. This is his astral projection form. His death energy won't harm anyone here."

"You seem pretty real to me," Layla commented.

"You can see him?" I asked.

She nodded.

Probably because he's so powerful, I mused.

"If it hurts others when you care for them…" Ultear said softly. "What happened at the school?"

Zeref let out another sigh. "No one survived. Everyone in the whole town died."

Layla gasped. "So the mysterious accident..."

Zeref bowed his head. "Yes."

He took a moment to recollect himself, before continuing. "I continued to see if I could bring back my brother, but I had another goal – make something that could kill me. All of my Etherious – all of the demons – were merely prototypes for my brother. I wanted to make sure I could do it properly before I attempted anything. I also attempted to make an extremely powerful being – one that would be strong enough to end me."

He looked up. "Deliora was discarded. Not only would it be unable to end my life, but there would also be no controlling it. I ended the process of creating it as quickly as I began. I know that another one of my demons – my true Etherious – decided to make him a reality, but they also sealed him up when I asked them too, so I'm a bit unsure as to how he became a problem…"

"I'm assuming they let it loose," I said. "It was rampaging through Seven for about half a year. They probably released it there so it couldn't be tracked back to them."

He paused, before nodding. "I see. Where is it now?"

"A few of us took care of it," I said.

He was shocked. "You destroyed him?"

"Yep," I answered. "But we also had Devil Slayer Magic on our side."

He seemed to relax. "Ah, I understand."

"Who was it?" Gray hissed. "Who made Deliora? I'll kill them!"

I sighed, before turning to look at Zeref.

"A woman named Kyoka," Zeref answered. "She is also a demon of mine, and I will see about visiting them to make them keep things under control."

I snorted. "Yeah, like anyone can keep Kyoka and Jackal under control."

Zeref grimaced. "Yes, there is a chance they are a lost cause. It's been years since I've spoken with them."

"Kyoka…" Gray hissed.

Lucy punched him again. "Stop being an idiot, you're what, eight? You can't take her on yet. Train for awhile. Maybe then, you'll be able to take down a demon."

"I took down Deliora!" Gray said angrily.

"With help," Zeref added in, and everyone looked back to him. "Deliora wasn't a real demon, and for the record, neither are any of the other ones. 'Demon' is the closest word to what they are, but that is why I termed them as 'Etherious'. They aren't demons. And Deliora is on a much lower level than the rest."

"It's technically true," Silver said quietly. "The demon that trained me wasn't from the Books of Zeref. He was an actual demon, and on a whole different level from Keyes and the rest of them." He looked at his son. "Kyoka is going to be a lot harder to take down than you think. The only reason Deliora caused so much damage was because of his size. The rest of them are going to be a lot harder to take down. Kyoka, especially, because she can enhance an enemy's pain. She's much stronger than Deliora. She was made by the real thing, after all."

Zeref looked away in shame, and Ur hit Silver for being insensitive.

I sighed.

"Zeref..." Makarov said quietly, walking forward. "This guild is known for second chances. You've been scorned by history, but you won't be scorned by us. Welcome to Fairy Tail."

Zeref's eyes filled with tears. "I...thank you...so..."

Mavis flew towards him, and for the first time in who knows how long, Zeref Dragneel, the Black Wizard, got a hug.

"Are you going to cry?" Laxus asked from beside me.

"I'm just...really emotional, okay?" I hissed. "I'm just glad that this time around...I was able to help them. No one should be alone."

Laxus gave me a sad smile. "You're not alone, anymore, Elle. Didn't we already have this conversation?"

I smiled back. "Side by side."

He nodded, and gave me a hug. "You were amazing, today, Elle. Merry Christmas."

"Merry Christmas," I whispered in his ears.

"Zeref?" came a soft voice.

I left Laxus's embrace and turned to Gray, who was standing next to Zeref, and seemed to have trouble with what he was about to say. Finally, he took a deep breath, and opened his mouth. "I'm sorry about your brother."

Zeref gave him a sad smile, and ruffled his hair, which had Gray swatting at his hands. "Thank you. Though I've long since moved on. It was over four hundred years ago, after all..." His eyes seemed distant before he returned to reality, and he looked at Gray. "You remind me of him."

"Did I look like him?" Gray asked.

Zeref laughed. "No, he looked nothing like you, or me for that matter. But he was always very hot headed, even at a young age..."

Gray flushed. "I'm not usually hot headed..."

"He's generally right," Silver said. "He's only usually only hot headed when it comes to fighting Lyon."

There was laughs around the guild, and I breathed a sigh of relief.

If Gray had lost both Silver and Ur to Deliora, I had no doubt that this would have gone much differently.

Makarov used his Titan magic to become Santa Claus, handing out presents, and once again, a warm, fuzzy feeling filled my chest as I looked around the room happily.

Thank you for this second chance...no. For chance.


So, um...I got a really mean guest review, saying, and I quote: "What a bunch of bullshit. Go kill yourself for writing this garbage." So some reassurance would be nice...

I'll probably delete it soon so it doesn't upset me every time I scroll through my reviews.

Sometimes that helps me write, so I'll do that if I'm stuck or unmotivated. And if I see the review again I'll just go back into a depression. So... Yeah. If you really want to leave a mean review and keep it in this story, don't be a coward and use the guest review. Cause I'll just delete it. Nah-nah-nah-nah-nah.

Chapter Text

I wanted to post this yesterday, but I ended up working on it longer than I thought, and it's about twice my normal length!

So I got another rude guest review, and I'm starting to think that the troll is totally reading this story as I post it and is just going back and commenting for whatever weird reason.

As I said before, though - I will continue to delete any rude guest reviews. If you don't want it to be deleted, you have to post it with your account, you cowards. Then I can't delete it.

As for everyone else, thank you so so so so so much for your totally awesome support. More than a few of you made me cry, and I love you all. Don't worry - this story won't stop until it's finished.


Chapter Fifty Four - The Start of X775

Another year had passed, and we were all a year older. Levy, Lucy, Juvia, Max and Brandish were all seven years old. Cana, Gray and Laki were eight. Lyon and Ultear were nine. Freed, Evergreen and Nab were all ten. Bickslow and I were eleven. Laxus was fourteen, and Erigor and Reedus were seventeen. Enno had turned twenty-one. Wakaba, Macao, Layla and Ur had turned twenty-seven, and Silver had turned twenty-eight while Jude turned twenty-nine. Gildarts turned thirty-seven, Porlyusica turned sixty-nine, and Makarov turned seventy-eight.

This wasn't exactly discovered easily, though.

"I propose we create a list!" Freed announced, early into January.

"Hmm?" I asked. Most of us were in the training room, though Cana and Juvia were out on a job and Macao and Enno were…presumably occupied.

"Despite my large mental capabilities, I am having difficulty remembering everyone's birthdays!" Freed continued.

"Did you swallow a dictionary recently or something?" Laxus muttered.

"Yes," Freed said. "Both Levy-san and I have been studying the dictionary in order to expand our vocabularies!"

"Back to the point," Levy interrupted slowly. "It's probably smart to make a list. Especially with new people joining every year…"

"I think it's a good idea," Ultear said quietly. "I'm having some trouble remembering everyone's birthday's and ages."

"Alright," I said. "Time for a new list!" I moved up to the front of the room, and to the right of the timelines measuring our strength, I started up a new list.

"Who are the January birthdays?" I asked. "Anyone other than Reedus?"

"Mine is the 26th," Ur said.

I nodded. "Alright."

Requipping out what I needed for my list, I started at the top.

January 19 th  – Reedus (17)

January 26 th  – Ur (27)

"Alright, February birthdays?" I asked. "Brandish is the 2nd and Laki is the 28th."

No one spoke up, so I put a divider underneath January and started a new month.

February 2 nd  – Brandish (7)

February 28 th  – Laki (8)

"March?" I asked.

"Mine is the 8th," Gray offered.

"I feel slightly offended," Makarov grumbled. "Mine is the 1st."

I nodded. "And Max's is the 17th."

Putting another divider under February, I started out March.

March 1 st  – Makarov (78)

March 8 th  – Gray (8)

March 17 th  – Max (7)

"Max and Laki are the ones we are waiting on to join, correct?" Makarov asked.

I nodded. "Yeah, and I'm visiting them and making sure that they're keeping up on their magic. Max is a sand mage and Laki is a wood-maker mage."

"I look forward to meeting them," Makarov acknowledged.

"Now, for April…" I said, my voice trailing off. I turned to Gildarts. "Since you were so upset last time, when is your birthday?"

"The 7th," he grumbled, slightly embarrassed.

I nodded. "And Juvia's is the 26th. Is anyone else's birthday in April?"

At everyone's shaking of their heads I turned back to the wall and put the divider between March and April, and started with April's birthdays.

April 7 th  – Gildarts (35)

April 26 th  – Juvia (7)

"Now, for May," I said, already putting up the divider and my birthday, as the first.

May 1 st  – Elle (11)

"Am I the only May birthday?" I asked.

"My birthday is the 14th!" Ultear piped up.

I smiled. At least Ultear had escaped early enough to celebrate her birthday with her mom last year.

May 14 th  – Ultear (9)

"June," I said, already scrawling out Lucy's:

June 1 st  – Lucy (7)

"Does anyone else have a June birthday?" I asked.

"Mine is the 24th," Nab said quietly.

I froze, before exploding. "WE DIDN'T CELEBRATE YOUR BIRTHDAY LAST YEAR! I'M SO SORRY NAB!"

He gave a small laugh. "It's okay. I asked Enno to keep it quiet. I didn't want to make a big spectacle of it, and Fairy Tail kinda goes overboard when it comes to some things…"

Well he wasn't exactly wrong.

I sighed, and put up his birthday.

June 24 th  – Nab (10)

"Alright, who has July birthdays?" I asked.

"I'm pretty sure it's just me and Cana!" Levy chirped.

I nodded and waited to see if anyone else piped up, before turning to add them to the list.

July 9 th  – Levy (7)

July 12 th  – Cana (8)

"Alright, as for August…anyone other than Layla, Evergreen and Enno?"

Everyone shook their heads no, and I added on the August birthdays.

August 12 th  – Layla (27)

August 24 th  – Evergreen (10)

August 31 st  – Enno (21)

"As for September," Freed piped up before I could ask. "I believe that it only holds my birthday and Macao's birthday."

I nodded and turned back to the wall.

September 8 th  – Macao (27)

September 30 st  – Freed (10)

"And October?" I asked.

"Mine!" Bickslow piped up, his tongue waggling a bit, which had probably grown even longer (though still not what it was in the future). I started to wonder if having his guildmark there had messed with it. Like a radioactive spider bite.

"Anyone else?" All was quiet.

I turned back to the wall and put up Bickslow's.

October 23 rd  – Bickslow (11)

"As for November?" I asked.

"Me and Wakaba," Laxus said.

"Wakaba and I," Freed corrected.

We ignored him.

"Porlyusica's birthday is in November, as well," Makarov said.

"When?" I asked, frowning.

"The 16th," Makarov replied.

"Another birthday we didn't celebrate," I muttered, turning back to the wall.

November 16 th  – Porlyusica (69)

November 18 th  – Wakaba (27)

November 23 rd  – Laxus (14)

"And December?" I asked.

"Mine," Erigor said.

"Jude's birthday is in December, too…" Wakaba added.

I frowned. "When?"

"The 29th, I think," Wakaba said.

I sighed and added them.

December 16 th  – Erigor (17)

December 29 th  – Jude (29)

I frowned, looking up at the list, before turning and glaring at everyone.

"Lyon….Silver…." I hissed. "When are your birthdays?..."

"Dad's is December 22nd!" Gray squeaked.

"Gray!" Silver protested

"And how old is he?"

"Twenty Eight!"

"And Lyon….." I set my sights on him.

"October 16th!" Lyon breathed, terrified.

I growled and fixed the board. Now finished, it looked like this…


January 19 th  – Reedus (17)

January 26 th  – Ur (27)


February 2 nd  – Brandish (7)

February 28 th  – Laki (8)


March 1 st  – Makarov (78)

March 8 th  – Gray (8)

March 17 th  – Max (7)


April 7 th  – Gildarts (35)

April 26 th  – Juvia (7)


May 1 st  – Elle (11)

May 14 th  – Ultear (9)


June 1 st  – Lucy (7)

June 24 th  – Nab (10)


July 9 th  – Levy (7)

July 12 th  – Cana (8)


August 12 th  – Layla (27)

August 24 th  – Evergreen (10)

August 31 st  – Enno (21)


September 8 th  – Macao (27)

September 30 st  – Freed (10)


October 16 th  – Lyon (9)

October 23 rd  – Bickslow (11)


November 16 th  – Porlyusica (69)

November 18 th  – Wakaba (27)

November 23 rd  – Laxus (14)


December 16 th  – Erigor (17)

December 22 nd  – Silver (28)

December 29 th  – Jude (29)


That ought to help. And we'd update it once everyone's birthday passed, so it would look all up to date.


At the beginning of the year, everyone started pestering Zeref to teach them magic, or how to better their control of their magic, which, of course, made him start tearing up again, happy for our support.

However, I stepped in before that, and shuffled Mavis and Zeref off on a honeymoon now that they can properly communicate and see each other and touch each other and have odd astral projection ghost sex or whatever tickles their fancy.

I don't really care what they do, but they deserve time with each other.

So, with Zeref and Mavis gone (and the adults mostly busy), the year began (and continued for the most part) with stupidity.

Apparently, when I told the kids I had the year off, they took that to mean as; we can cut our practice time in half and do other shit.

Which is what they did.

For several months.

But I'm getting ahead of myself.

Let's start with the beginning of the year – January.

Near the end of January, I approached Freed and asked him to help with a project of mine that was virtually impossible.

He, of course, said yes.


"I did say it was virtually impossible," I reminded him.

"Ella-sama, this isn't just virtually impossible; it is physically, magically, and mentally impossible! There is no such thing as an endless power source!"

"Freed!" I said. "Remember – leave that part up to me. I want to know if you can do it. Hypothetically."

He glared at me, before looking back down at the notes and sighing. "Fine. Hypothetically…if there is such a thing as an endless power source, we would be able to hook it up to a series of runes in order to make the runes stronger."

"Would the shield be able to support a far, long distance attack?" I asked.

He hesitated. "If such a thing is truly endless…yes. Well…it depends on the type of attack. But as the runes would be reinforced past a normal level, and would be much stronger…it could possibly stop a Jupiter Cannon, though it's highly doubtful."

"Not an Etherion blast?" I asked.

"Absolutely not, no."

I hesitated before continuing. "What if the runes were set to not only block the blast, but also absorb it, or reflect it?"

Freed stared at me for several seconds before he went back to his notes, scribbling and muttering to himself.

Finally, he stopped.

"I don't know," he said. "It's always possible it could overload, which would just maximize the explosion. However, it increases the chance of stopping a Jupiter Cannon from extremely unlikely to likely."

I nodded, and pointed at his notes. "And the second layer?"

He nodded. "Yes, both could be hooked up to this… 'infinite source'."

"Great," I said. "Now can you do it?"

He blinked at me, staring in shock.

"Do it?" he finally squeaked.

"Yeah," I said. "The sooner, the better!"

Freed found his voice. "What part of hypothetical and impossible don't you understand?"

Then he froze and bowed, ashamed. "I apologize for raising my voice, Ella-sama."

I sighed. "Freed, it's fine. Look, let's just say that I know a way to get an infinite power source, alright? And just leave it at that?"

He stared at me, still mostly unsure of what to do.

"Please, Freed," I begged. "Trust me."

That did it. He nodded, determinedly. "I will do my best, Ella-sama! If you need me, I will be writing runes around the city!"

And then he ran off.

I breathed a sigh of relief. That was one thing out of the way.


We had already celebrated Reedus's 18th birthday, and Ur's 28th, when we reached February 2nd: Brandish's 8th birthday.

During which, Brandish (and technically Lucy) decided to spring a surprise on most of the guild.

After cake, sitting around the guild, Layla stood up. "Well, Brandish…you've told me that you would only like a certain present and that you can't tell us what it is until today. Will you tell us what it is, now?"

Brandish nodded, and everyone quieted. After all, Brandish rarely spoke up, so people tended to listen.

"Lucy and I want to start going on missions," she announced.

All was quiet before an explosion of chatter rang out. The kids were all for it, excited that Lucy and Brandish were finally joining their missions.

But Layla and Jude weren't exactly happy about it.

"Absolutely not!" Jude roared.

"Brandish!" Layla tried, shushing her husband. She turned to Brandish. "Your mother gave us responsibility for you when she went back to Alvarez. And we cannot willingly let you go into danger like this!"

Brandish pulled a letter out of her pocket and handed it to Layla. "I already got her permission."

The two adults seemed frozen before Jude ripped it open and quickly scanned it, Layla reading over his shoulder.

They exchanged looks and then stopped, turning to Brandish. "Well…" Layla said softly. "If this is what you want…you can start going on missions. But only two fighting missions a month!"

Brandish nodded, and Lucy cheered.

"Not so fast, young lady," Jude growled. "You do not have our permission."

"What?" Lucy cried.

"You can go when you're eight, just like Brandish," Layla told her softly.

"What?" Jude spluttered.

"It's only fair, dearest," Layla pointed out.

"But…but…"

"She's going to grow up eventually," Layla said softly to him.

Jude gulped, and then slowly nodded, looking as if it pained him to do so. "Alright…starting June, you can start missions, too."

"Yay!" Lucy cheered, and the kids celebrated.

Jude looked as if he swallowed a lemon.


A few days later, before the first week of February was over, there was a different type of thunder in the rain.

Lightning is electricity striking, and thunder is the sound it makes as it parts through the rain in the air.

And because of this, we found that Laxus's electricity is extremely loud in the rain. More so when he uses his Lightning Body.

I was at the door before he could knock.

Still, I waited for him to knock before opening the door. He stood on my front stoop, drenched in rain with a backpack slung over his shoulders.

"Can I stay with you?" he asked.


"You want to tell me what happened?" I asked, settling down next to Laxus. After getting him a towel and making him take a hot shower, I started up some hot chocolate for the two of us. I handed him a mug as he left the bathroom and took a seat on the couch.

He sighed. "It wasn't much, just…a fight with Jiji. I couldn't stay in the house anymore."

I nodded. After Ivan had been kicked out, Laxus had moved into Makarov's house, and Ivan's house had been put on the market.

"Does he know you're here?" I asked.

After a sec, Laxus shook his head.

"I know you don't like it, but I need to call him."

"But-" he protested.

I held up a hand. "He's still your Grandfather, and he cares about you. He should at least get to know that you're safe. You can still stay here, though."

Laxus considered it for a bit, before nodding, albeit reluctantly.

I went to my room (to at least have the illusion of privacy) and dialed up Makarov on the lacrima.

His relieved face flashed before mine, and he was grabbing at the lacrima. "Elle! Do you know where Laxus is?"

I nodded. "Yeah, he's staying here. I'm not sure what happened between you two, but you should probably let him calm down for a few days. I'll probably take him out somewhere for some training. Destroying a bunch of shit should cheer him up." I smiled.

Makarov gave a choked sound, and tried to smile. "Thank you for letting me know, Elle. Goodnight."

"Goodnight," I said, signing off the call and returning to Laxus. "You hear that?"

He nodded, not looking quite so upset anymore. "Yeah."

I nodded, nudging his cocoa closer. "You should drink a bit. It will help warm you up."

He gave a wry smile. "I'm a dragon slayer, Elle. Porlyusica says that I run at a higher temperature than normal humans."

I shrugged. "Doesn't mean you can't get cold. Drink your cocoa."

"You know I run steady at about 102 F, right?"

I glared at him. "Drink your cocoa."

His smile widened, and I took some solace in the fact that I was able to cheer him up a bit, even if it was by teasing me.


I couldn't sleep last night, and from the looks of it, neither could Laxus. Though I had (eventually) managed to get back to a good rhythm after returning from the North, having Laxus in the room right next door seemed to throw things off again.

"Are we going to be going camping?" Laxus blurted during breakfast.

I looked up from my banana. "Hmm? What do you mean?"

"I mean, when you mentioned some training and destroying things," he muttered. "I…was wondering if we'd go camping again."

I smiled at him. "If you want me to break the tent out again, that's fine."

He smiled back. "Good."


Laxus had a lot of pent up rage, apparently, and I was overexerting myself simply trying to repair the forest. We quickly lost track of the amount of trees felled, and there's a whole section of Fiore's mountains that, despite what I would like to think, would probably never be the same again.

It was four nights in that he finally told me.

"I got in a fight." He was lying next to me, outside, looking up at the stars. "With Jiji," he clarified.

I wanted so desperately to ask him what it was about, but I knew better, and so held my tongue. He wouldn't bring it up if he wasn't going to talk about it.

I also wanted to say I figuredas well as many other sarcastic things, but it wasn't the time.

"I was in town the other day," Laxus continued. "And I overheard some people talking about the next generation of Fairy Tail – our generation – and they mentioned me."

He bit his lip and I reassuringly ran my fingers through his hair.

Well, it was reassuring to me. I don't know what it did for him.

"They were wondering why I wasn't S Class," he continued in a low voice. "And…they mentioned about how I would 'no doubt' be one of the strongest wizards of the generation." He let out an angry huff. "'After all, he is Makarov's grandson.'" He mimicked one of them, and I could see the pain on his face.

"Laxus," I said. "While it's true that they expect a lot from you because you're 'Makarov's grandson' they also expect a lot from you because of what they've seen so far. After our debut with the Grand Magic Games…we've caused quite a stir."

He gave a bit of a dejected nod.

"They probably do expect more from you than the rest of us, because of your lineage," I said. "Well…Lucy, Ultear and Cana have special lineages, too. But now it's gone hand in hand. It's not surprising you can do this 'because' you're Makarov's grandson."

"Where are you going with this?" he asked in a dejected tone.

I smiled at him. "We're going to practice, and train hard, to the point where we go beyond that. Someday, Laxus, we'll be more powerful than Master. Both of us, and I'm not talking about together. Someday, people will look at Makarov Dreyar and go 'Hey, that's Laxus's grandfather!'"

Slowly, Laxus gave a nod, starting to smile. "Alright. Let's do it."

"Side by side?" I asked.

"Side by side."


The next several days were rough, but good. Laxus and I spent the whole time sparring, just going as long as we could against one another, and it was honestly exhausting, in a good type of way. Like that feeling when you finally get in a good run after leaving it alone for so long.

Both magically, and physically, we were exhausted, and at the end of the day, we'd collapse on our fluff together and just relax. It was nice.

And Laxus got happier, and prouder of himself, which was what I had hoped for, really. In the original timeline, Laxus hadn't fought with Makarov over this until he was much older, during which he mentioned that 'maybe he should just run away and join his dad's guild'.

But this Laxus would never get to the point where he'd consider that, and so it was good.

We finally returned after a few weeks, and Laxus stepped forward to apologize to Makarov.

I'm not sure what exactly was said, but it ended with them both in tears and happy with each other, so it was fine.

And this was when the stupidity started, though it happened behind my back.


"You what?" Lyon asked.

"I want to start a band!" Erigor repeated. "A boy band! Like those things Elle has mentioned!"

"Why?" Gray asked.

"She's talking about missing songs from her old world, because they don't record well – we can sing them for her! And dress up, and do concerts…"

The other boys exchanged glances as Erigor continued rambling.

"Why would we do this?" Bickslow asked. "What parts would we even have?"

"I would be the lead singer…" Erigor mused. "Laxus will be electric guitar."

Laxus looked up from his SoundPod, which he had been scrolling through. "Excuse me?"

"You're a lightning mage, you'll be fine!" Erigor waved off. "It's called electric guitar."

"I don't think that's how it works…" Nab muttered. He was ignored.

"Yes, but I don't understand the point," Freed said.

"It's simple, really, it's for b-" Erigor paused and looked at them, before slyly looking at Laxus. "It will impress girls. Especially Elle."

Laxus gave him a look, but didn't say anything.

Apparently, though, that sold it for Freed. "Alright, what will I do?"

"Woah, you're actually going to go through with this?" Gray asked.

"I'm in," Lyon said.

"Lyon!" Gray yelled.

"What?"

"You're serious? You're actually going to do this?" Gray asked.

Lyon nodded.

Erigor smirked, before saying, "Well, I'm not surprised Gray is too much of a chicken to do it. But I knew I could count on you, Lyon."

"Fine!" Gray yelled. "What is it you want us to do?"

"Are they even going to ask us if we want to join?" Nab asked Bickslow.

Bickslow shrugged. "Nah, don't really care anyway."

"Great!" Erigor said. "Since we're going to be using our magic with this-"

"Wait, what?" several voices chorused, but he continued.

"-we're going to be doing some different things. As I said, I'm lead singer, and I can use the wind to amplify my voice. Laxus is electric guitar, Freed can do sound effects. Bickslow, you're on drums."

"Cool," he said, waggling his tongue, which was nearly past his chin.

"Let's see…Nab, can you do things?"

Nab looked at him blankly, before sighing. "There are some tribal instruments I could do…I think Enno's got some woodwinds somewhere…"

"Cool, you're on flutes," Erigor continued, ignoring Nab's 'I don't know if it's a flute' comment. "Who am I missing?"

"Us?" Lyon asked, gesturing between himself and Gray. Obviously, this really interested him, and he seemed happier that Gray was joining in.

"What can you do with your ice?" Erigor asked.

"Oooh!" Lyon said eagerly. "We can make cool sounds and use our ice to make them echo and stuff! And I'd like to maybe sing a bit too."

"Awesome!" Erigor shouted, pumped up. "Now we just need to learn some of those songs by Elle's birthday."

Laxus sighed. This was going to be the troublesome part.

He really didn't know how he had gotten himself into this.

Chapter Text

I'm sorry this took so long, I wanted to make sure that next chapter was outlined enough that you wouldn't need to wait super long for it.

Enjoy!


Chapter Fifty Five - A Birthday Bash

While all of the idiotic boys in my guild were being stupid in late February (something I probably should have caught on to, considering how quiet it was), I decided to visit the Royal Family, especially since I wasn't as busy as I was last year.

"Ellie-nee, Ellie-nee!" Hisui cried, running for me (having adopted Lucy's nickname for me).

It was only a little over two months since I had last seen her, but still….she had grown.

Hard to believe she would be two in less than half a year.

"Hey, Hisui!" I said, scooping her up. She was getting a lot better at her motor skills, that was for sure. She was certainly running better.

"It's good to see you, Elle," Ame said softly, smiling at me. She was looking pretty well, though I noticed she moved a bit slower than one normally would.

I couldn't help wondering if we healed everything.

I hope we did. I'd check with Phoenix later.

And then a few hours later, after sharing the story of Snow White with Hisui (having caught their attention because of Lucy's words), another problem arose.

"You want me to what?" I asked.

"I think it would be a great idea!" Toma said happily.

I stared at the Queen. "Ame, I couldn't do that! It would be stealing!"

"Then give all the profits to charity," Ame said, shrugging. "I think it would be a good idea."

And that's what brought us here.


"No, that's not what I'm saying," I said, sighing for the umpteenth time.

"I understand the concept, but how would we 'stream' to the lacrima modules?" the man asked.

I sighed, once more. "Okay, the Magical Council has the Etherion, right?"

The man nodded, still confused.

"It's done through satellites," I said.

He was still confused.

"So you stream it with satellites!" I was practically yelling now.

"Ohhhhhhh!" the man said, finally understanding

You see, Ame wanted me to share the stories (like Disney) with everyone, which lead to not only movies, but this world's versions of television.

At first I felt kinda bad about stealing someone's idea, because I know that eventually, this world get TVs, but I found out that someone already patented the idea and they were going to help building the televisions.

The creator got 30%, I got 5%, the builders got 50% and the sellers got 15% of the profits.

The money I got would go to charity.

Especially considering that I have absolutely no idea who it was who made TVs in my world in the first place, so…

The second thing we were doing was mass producing movies.

First, they were all recorded and stored so they could be streamed via satellites.

Honestly, making channels were the easiest part of it.

And then, we made this world's version of a DVD player.

And this was how Cana got rich.

First, I would get money off the profits for making the movies – even though they were really just my memories – and then Cana would get rich because we stored all of the memories on her Memory Cards, which I had her patent before this.

Honestly, I'm surprised by how many laws from my original world carried over to here.

After all, most of Mashima's rules are a little screwy, or just not all there.

In addition to that, I had her create another type of card which could be used to store people's own memories, for home movies and videos and stuff, and could be played by a version of a DVD player (except it played cards) that Freed created.

And so Cana and Freed ended up getting really really rich.

Enough so that Cana, at least, would probably never had to go on a job if she had to, but she still decided to continue going on jobs, after saving around 75% of her money and giving the rest to charity, like me.

Freed decided to save all of his for now.

With this came the creation of better cameras, in order to film and stream live.

And then I was done.

It took awhile to finish the prototypes, so much so that I had to visit Laki and Max for their ninth and eighth birthdays. We also celebrated Makarov's seventy-ninth, Gray's ninth, and Gildarts's thirty-sixth birthday.

I actually managed to finish up the prototypes before Juvia's eighth birthday, (fucking finally) because I'd let the workers handle the rest now that they understood what was going on. I also created a market for movies and shows by talking to a few fictional authors and some people who really really liked the non-circluar lacrima cameras which were already used for pictures (because someone with common sense decided it would be stupid to try and take pictures with a ball).

And I sort of created a whole job market – Fiore's own Hollywood.

Oops.

But also not really my problem anymore.


I had originally suggested creating another version of Fantasia to happen in April, where we could stage fights and battles and make a festival.

Except they postponed that because they wanted my help, and I didn't get the memo that I was in charge of it.

So because I was so busy with Fiore's Hollywood, we weren't able to do our 2nd Fantasia.

Or 1st Fantasia, considering that April is before October…

So that was put off for another year.

And then my twelfth birthday came, and this is when things started getting stupid.

Laxus had been listening to my music for months, and had asked me which songs I liked best, and so I made him a playlist - or rather, a handful of Memory Cards to listen to.

And then my birthday was upon us.


"Good morning Ellie-nee!" came a lot of shouting, and my bed shook as if someone was jumping on it.

I woke up, rubbing sleep from my eyes. "Lucy? What are you doing here?"

"It's your birthday, and we need to celebrate!" she shouted happily, springing around and collapsing on top of me, trying to hug me. "Especially since we didn't get to do it last year!"

I yawned and stretched. "Alright Lucy, but I need to get changed first."

"You need to look nice and pretty!" Lucy told me, bouncing off of the bed.

I had no doubt that she would make me turn back around and change if she didn't like what I was wearing, so I pulled out the dress from the royal ball. Even though it was from over a year ago, it still fit pretty well, and it was mostly the accompanying jewelry that made it so fancy.

"How do I look?" I asked her, stepping out of my room.

She hustled me over to the center of the room and walked around me, inspecting my dress.

And then she whipped out a key. "Virgo!"

I blinked.

Lucy was already shortening her spells?

Spells work in an odd way. Not only do they give a focus, but they also help by gathering Ethernano to convert into magic. Generally, the longer a spell is, the more powerful it is, which is why Gildarts always says the entirety of his Absolute Heaven and Empyrean spells, verses his regular crush spells. It's also why Urano Metria and Fairy Glitter is so long, and why the Dragon Slayer Secret Arts also have multiple parts to them.

But, as time goes on, most spells can be shortened or done away with altogether. Gildarts has stopped using 'Crush' and is instead simply casting it, because he's refined it enough times. Makarov doesn't have to say anything to use most of his powers (like his Titan Magic), but he has to speak the spell to cast Fairy Law. Laxus, during the Grand Magic Games in the original timeline, defeated Raven Tail without using most of his spell incantations.

The fact that Lucy was able to summon them like that is impressive. Speaking of which…

"Lucy?" I asked her. She looked at me as Virgo circled me and started messing with the back of my dress.

"Yeah, Ellie-nee?" Lucy asked curiously.

"Have you tried summoning any of your spirits without their keys?" I asked. Virgo's tampering paused.

"I'm not just talking about shouting their names, or asking Corvus and Phoenix to come out," I continued. "I mean, for instance, putting one of the keys in my bedroom and trying to summon them out here."

Lucy frowned, and Virgo went back to her tampering. "I'm not quite sure, Ellie-nee." Holding up Virgo's key, she studied it intently. "Keys don't only open the door, but they also lead us to the door. The way you can call out Corvus and Phoenix by calling their names would be like standing outside an apartment place and shouting really really loudly, and hoping they come out to meet you on your own."

"Okay," I muttered, thinking. "But can you open doors without a key?"

She looked a bit thoughtful, and I realized she'd be eight in exactly a month - and that today, my twelfth birthday, marked my third year anniversary of entering this universe. "As long as I could get to the place and find the right door, I might be able to break it down. I just don't know how to get there."

Virgo's tampering stopped, and she moved to face us. "I am finished, Elle-sama and Hime-sama," she said, before pausing. "If I may make a suggestion?"

"Sure," I shrugged.

"Astral Projection," Virgo said. "I believe it is possible to visit the Celestial World through the Astral Plane by astral projecting."

"That's a theory," I muttered, before turning to Lucy. "Think you're up for practicing astral projection?"

"I don't know how," Lucy said, shrugging.

"It is much like meditation, Hime-sama," Virgo said. "But you follow the flow of outside magic, not inside magic."

That made sense, actually. If meditation was pulling in Ethernano and using it to fill the magical container, if one got into a completely meditative state and followed where the Ethernano was coming from…

I made a note to look it up later, as Lucy jumped at me. "Come on, Ellie-nee, we need to go to the guild!"

Virgo nodded, and said, "Happy Birthday, Elle-sama," before disappearing in a golden flash as Lucy dragged me out the door.


I'm still not quite sure what exactly it was supposed to be, but there was (what seemed to be) a makeshift stage in the center of the guildhall. There were even curtains closing it. Everyone else, with the exception of the boys, were currently gathered in the hall.

Lucy dragged me into the guild, and Layla met me on the way in, hugging me. "Happy Birthday, Elle," she said quietly.

I relaxed into her hug, tension bleeding from my shoulders, feeling like I was flying in a heaven for hugs. "Thanks, Layla," I replied.

There was more welcoming from the rest of the guildmembers and I ended up with a seat right in front of the stage.

"What's this about?" I asked.

"It's part of your gift!" came several echoing voices, reverberating around the room.

"Ladies and Gentlemen," someone announced, and I recognized it as Erigor. "We present to you…. EXTREME AWESOMENESS!"

The curtains started to part.

"More like EXTREME ASSHOLES!" Cana yelled.

"Fuck you, Cana!" several voices yelled. The curtains parted, revealing all the missing boys, all covered in punk clothes and eye liner and…well, looking exactly the same, for Erigor.

"You know it's boys only!" Lyon yelled.

"Don't yell at my daughter!" Gildarts yelled back.

Ur slapped the back of his head. "Don't ruin this for them!"

I looked at the boys – Laxus, holding an electric guitar, Erigor in front of a mic, with Gray and Lyon also on microphones behind him. Bickslow on drums, Freed on some sort of keyboard and Nab on what looked like an ocarina.

I felt the urge to immediately bang my head against a wall.

Those idiots have created a boy band…

…and called it EXTREME AWESOMENESS.

Jeez, I was going to have to go over band names with them.

"One, Two, Three, Four!" Bickslow started and the music started up. I was surprised enough to recognize it, almost instantly.

"IIIIIIIIIIIII've got those Jet Pack Blues, just like Judy; The kind that makes June feel like Septemberrr…..I'm the last one that you'll everrr…..rememberrr…"

I nearly started to cry.

Cana's memory cards were impressive, but they couldn't solely record sound. And we've been unable to convert them onto SoundPods. Because of this, I can only listen to my old music if I record the memory and then replay it, and it just isn't the same. Not like how it was before, when I could plug in headphones and get lost in the music streaming between my ears. It sounded distorted and unclear.

But this…they were actually doing a good job, and Erigor had a pretty good voice, one I would align with Patrick Stump and Brendon Urie.

They followed the song with several others I loved, some popular, and some not. Like Believer, from Imagine Dragons, to Lighthouse by the Hush Sound (which made them look ridiculous multiple times, because they dressed like a punk band and were almost certainly not singing punk music).

And when they were just about over, Laxus stepped up, and took the mic from Erigor.

He gulped, smiled at me (though it looked sort of strained) and said, "Happy Birthday, Elle."

"Ohhh...Ms Belieeeeveeeerrr...my...pretty sleeeeeeeeepeeeer

Your...twisted mind...is like snow...on the road...

Your...shaking shooooooouuuuldeerrsss...prove...that it's coooooooldeeeer

Inside your head...than the winteeeeer oooof deaaaaad.

IIIIIIIII...wiiiiiill telllllllll youuuuu IIIIIIIIIII looooovee youuu

But the muffs on yourrrrr earrrrss...will caterrrr yourr fearrrrrrss

My nose and feeet aaaare...runniiing as weeee start

As we travel through snow...

Togeeeetheeeer weeeeeee gooooooooooooooooooo...

Togeeeetheeeer weeeeeee gooooooooooooooooooo...

Weeee geeet cooooooooooooldeeer

as weeeeee grooow ooooldeer

Weeee will waaaaaaaaaalk

Soooooo muuuch sloooooooooweeeer...

Ohhhhh M s Belieeeeveeeerrr...my...pretty weeepeeeer

Your...twisted thoughts...are like snooowww...on the rooooooof toopppps

Please...take my haaand...we're in fooreign laaaaaand

To traveeel throuuugh snooow...

Togeeeetheeeer weeeeeee gooooooooooooooooooo...

Togeeeetheeeer weeeeeee gooooooooooooooooooo...

Weeee geeet cooooooooooooldeeer

as weeeeee grooow ooooldeer

Weeee will waaaaaaaaaalk

Soooooo muuuch sloooooooooweeeer..."

The song finished, and Laxus hopped off the stage and walked over to me. "So?" he asked, a bit breathlessly. "What did you think?"

I gave a bit of a laugh. "I think that the eyeliner doesn't really fit the song."

He blushed a bit. "It was Erigor's idea! We didn't want to wear eyeliner."

I laughed some more, and smiled up at him. "You did a great job. Did you pick the song?"

He nodded. "I thought it fit last year pretty well."

"It did. And what about the line about loving me?" I teased.

He blushed. "Well...you're my best friend. And you said you'd always be by my side, so..."

I waited for him to finish.

He looked away. "...whatever," he muttered.

I hit him. "DON'T BE A TSUNDERE AT MY BIRTHDAY PARTY!"

Everyone laughed, and the rest of the boys began to clean up the stage.

"Seriously, though...do you?" I asked him quietly.

"Of course I do, baka," he muttered.

Not exactly what I was looking for, but I'd take it.

I laughed and gave him a hug, and he (acting reluctantly) hugged me back, and I smiled into his chest, falling into his absolutely amazing teddy bear hugs.

And if my smile was a bit more melancholy than usual, no one could see it.

And hey, maybe some day, someone would actually say those words to me.


...I'm sorry! I had to change the ending, right before I posted this and it somehow ended up really depressing.

And...jeez, think about her past life, alright? When would anyone have said 'I love you' to her?

So...lesson of today...go tell the people you love that you love them. Even if they already know...it's nice to be told again.

Chapter Text

Chapter Fifty Six - Bands and Babies

The rest of the party was great, and I absolutely loved it. The boys also asked for more songs, and I told them that I'd give them more as long as they gave credit when due and changed the band name.

"What's wrong with EXTREME AWESOMENESS?" Erigor asked, pouting.

"Everything," I had said.

And there was some grumbling, but we agreed to meet up the next day to go over band names.


It should not be that hard to find a good band name.

And some of the ideas were admittedly good, but some were absolutely horrible.

"How about Imagining Awesomeness?" Erigor asked.

I sighed. "Stop it with the 'Awesomeness', please."

"What about Fade to Black?" Lyon asked.

"I'd prefer Fade to White," Erigor said.

"What about Fade to Gray?" Freed suggested. "As a compromise."

Everyone looked at Gray, who shuddered and said, "No way."

"Fade to Silver?" Bickslow asked.

"Nahhh, that sounds stupid," Erigor complained.

"And my dad would get a big head," Gray muttered.

"What about Monsters Under the Bed?" Nab asked.

"Too childish," Erigor sighed.

"What about Between the Lines?" Freed said quietly.

I paused. "That's a pretty good one."

And so I wrote it down.

"What about Out of Control?" Bickslow asked.

Erigor sat up from where he laid, sprawled out on the couch in his apartment, where we were meeting. The rest of us were deigned to the floors. "What about Out of the Chaos?"

Lyon 'hmmed'. "What about instead, it's Chaos Climbing?"

"How about Creating Chaos?" Laxus suggested lazily.

"Those are pretty good," I said, adding them to the list, though I was a bit surprised by Lyon's contribution. "Any other ideas?"

"How about Dead Hearts?" Erigor asked. "Or Lost Souls?"

"How about Lost Hearts?" Gray joked. "Or Dead Souls?"

Bickslow turned to him. "What the hell is a 'dead soul' supposed to be?"

Gray just shrugged.

"How about Hot Mess, like we are?" Nab muttered. He was ignored.

"How about No Evidence?" Erigor asked.

I stared at him. "You can't call it 'No Evidence'!"

He shrugged. "Fine, then how about Leave No Evidence?"

I facepalmed. "Moving on…"

"What about Losing Memories…?" Lyon asked thoughtfully. That seemed more like him.

"What about Making Memories?" I asked. "We don't want them forgetting the songs."

Nab muttered something, but it wasn't heard.

"How about Caught in the Crossfire?" Laxus asked.

I added it to the list. "That's pretty good."

"How about Screaming Cucumbers!" Nab said loudly, and sarcastically.

We all turned to him, and his shyness seemed to seep back into him. He looked away, embarrassed. "I actually have what might be a good idea, if you guys want to hear it…"

"Go for it Nab," I said.

He hesitated, and blushed a bit, before saying. "If we're just going to do covers of songs from Elle's original world, maybe we should go by 'Cloudy Constellations'. Because we're obscuring the original version?..."

"It sounds a bit fruity," Gray said.

"Shut up, Gray," Lyon and Erigor said together.

"How do the rest of you feel about it?" I asked.

"I like it!" Erigor proclaimed.

There were nods of agreement around the room. I looked at them, slightly surprised about the name (though I was mostly surprised that Nab was able to stick to one name). "Do you all agree?"

They nodded.

"Then I now pronounce you as Cloudy Constellations!" I proclaimed.

It sounded like a band I would listen to, anyway.

And I tucked the list with band names into my back pocket.

Hey, you never know.

And from what I could tell from Cana's reaction at the party, the boys weren't going to be the only band around here…


I was right.

The next day I was kidnapped by the girls (with the exception of Lucy and Brandish) and pulled into Cana's room at Gildarts's house.

"We're going to make a girl band!" Cana declared.

I sighed.

Of course we were.

I managed to get out of the girl band, luckily enough, by giving them the list of names and promising to split songs between groups depending on the topic of song and the people's voices.

I don't know what name they're going to pick, and I do not care.

I'm just glad to be out of it.

I heard, at Ultear's tenth birthday party, that they managed to rope Brandish and Lucy in to the girl band idea.

Which was ridiculous because it already had every other girl in it.

I told them that they were probably better off making two bands, with the amount of girls in the guild.

Where they went from that, though, I have no clue.


June 1st, which came around pretty quickly, was filled with both excitement and sadness.

Excitement, because it was Lucy's eighth birthday and she could join Brandish and the others on missions.

And sadness because she couldn't open up another gate.

"Ellie-nee…" she said quietly.

I crouched down and hugged her. "Sweetheart, sometimes we go through ups and down. So you've hit a bump in the road – so have I. But we'll keep working on it., anyway."

I handed her a box with the keys to Musca, Chamaeleon, and Apus in it, to go with Crater, Ursa Minor, and Delphinus, which I had given her last Christmas.

She looked at me and nodded, smiling at the box as she took it and requipped it away. "Okay. Thanks, Ellie-nee."

Corvus bent down next to her. "She's right, princess. A lot of wizards hit a certain point and stop trying to get stronger because they don't think it's possible. But sometimes it just takes a little more time."

"As much as I hate to admit it, he's right," Loke piped in, glaring at Corvus, who immediately glared back. Loke turned back to Lucy. "You're already the strongest Celestial Mage in existence, Lucy, and I know you're going to get even stronger. It took you longer to get up to Phoenix's level, remember? We know you're moving up slower, but you're still moving up."

She smiled at them, and gave them both a hug…at the same time.

"Thank you, you guys!" she said happily, wrapping an arm around each of them. All the while, Corvus and Loke glared at each other over her back and tried to fight off the urge to beat the shit out of each other while their precious princess was in the way.


Things didn't really happen over the rest of the month. We celebrated Nab's eleventh birthday, and then it was time for the Grand Magical Games.

"So who's ready for this year's Grand Magical Games? It's time to pick our teams!" Makarov announced, walking into the training room. We had specifically called a meeting for this, and Brandish and Lucy had joined the party.

"Okay," I said, smiling. "…who wants to go this year?"

Brandish raised her hand. "I'd like to, Nora."

I nodded. "Anyone specifically want to sit out?"

Macao and Wakaba exchanged a look, and Enno coughed to get my attention.

"Yeah?" I asked, turning to them. "You guys want to sit out?"

They exchanged a look again.

"We think…" Macao said, speaking up. "That maybe we should start shifting the teenagers to the adult team."

"Why?" I asked, confused.

They looked at each other again.

"Maggie and Rex are going to get married," Enno finally said.

I blinked. "What?"

"Maggie and Rex are going to get married," Enno repeated firmly.

"Why?" I asked. "I mean, they're a cute couple, but it's a bit out of the blue."

"They've been secretly dating for awhile," Enno said.

"Yeah, and then Rex forgot protection," Wakaba snorted.

My eyes widened. "Maggie's pregnant!"

They all nodded.

"Juvia doesn't understand, Onee-sama. What happened?" Juvia asked.

"I'll explain when you're ten," I sighed, waving her away, and turning back to Macao. "What'll happen now?"

"They'll probably be leaving the guild to get settled down (though that might change with the amount of kids running around) but at the very least, neither of them will be competing," Macao said. "In addition to that, you kids are the some of the strongest wizards in the guild. I'm sure one of you will hit S-Class before Wakaba or I do."

"There are more and more of you each year," Enno commented. "And we want you all to get a chance to compete."

"Are you sure?" I asked.

They all nodded, once more.

I turned to Silver and Ur. "And you two?"

"Can we have three teams?" Gildarts asked, suddenly snickering.

I sighed, rolling my eyes. "I'll see if I can do something about that. If we get a third team, it will be Macao, Wakaba, Enno, Silver and Ur. Right?"

They all nodded. "Sure."

"Alright, who wants to compete?" I asked, turning to the kids.

The older team consisted of Me, Laxus, Erigor, Freed and Ultear with Evergreen as reserve.

The second team consisted of Cana, Lucy, Brandish, Lyon, and Gray with Juvia as a reserve.

Reedus and Nab both sat out, because they didn't want to compete. Levy also said she preferred watching the games to competing, so she'd like to sit out as well.

Bickslow was sitting out, because he still only had one soul, and I could see it was getting to him. He was feeling left behind. But Makarov and I were already monitoring all job requests that could have anything to do with a lost soul, and we haven't found anything.

And then the games were upon us.


I visited Hisui before the games started, of course, and Ame said that they were going to be watching.

"Are you sure it's safe?" I asked. Hisui would be two years old in about a month, but still... "Some of the stuff can get pretty violent."

She nodded. "There are restrictions and new rules. Make sure you guys look it over."

"Gotcha," I said. "Fairy Tail wants to know if we can enter three teams."

Her eyes widened. "Why?"

I shrugged. "It's not about winning or the title for us. It's about having fun." And also showing off.

She gave a small smile, and let out a giggle. "I'll have them add it to the rulebook in a small print. We haven't passed them out yet, anyway."

I giggled. Okay, I was starting to see the point in doing things like this...it was fun.


"I don't understand, Levy-san," Juvia was saying as I entered our hotel room. "What does it mean by 'Alignment'?"

"Look, Juvia-chan," Levy was saying, pointing to an alignment chart. "This has a lot to do with your personality! A lot of us fit into certain categories. For instance, Lu-chan is Neutral Good! And Elle-chan is Chaotic Good!"

Am I?

I shrugged. Nothing wrong with that.

"Hey guys, we get three teams!" I said happily. "And Ame is going to hide the rule so no one else notices!"

"See?" Levy said. "Chaotic!"

Eh. So what?

I told Team C (weird thought), and got everyone ready for the preliminaries. Our letters were organized from youngest to oldest, so the team Laxus and I were on was Team B.

And then, at midnight, as our generation stood in our hotel room, the alarms rang throughout the city of Crocus.

"Let the games begin!"


Fun Fact! I'm a Neutral Good, too! Sometimes I have some chaotic thoughts though...they usually all end up in my writing. :)

As for Maggie and Rex, let's just say that in the original timeline they left the guild when Maggie got pregnant but now that there are so many kids running around, they won't do that.

May we send up our wishes that the faithful IceHound returns to us soon. (They said this was the best Fairy Tail fanfiction they read. I didn't believe them and gave them a list of some of my favorites.) For now, however, they drift among fanfiction heaven...this was also why I was going to wait until this story was done to post a list of Fairy Tail fanfictions that helped inspire me to write this...

Also, if anyone wants to see a picture of Laxus in his band clothes, or a fan drawn picture of Elle by Erza763 (thank you so much my lovely!), check out this story on Wattpad or Quotev. The previous chapter holds Laxus's, and this chapter has Elle's.

Chapter Text

Enough people have asked me for recommendations that I'll start putting one at the beginning of each chapter. This one won't really count, because I'm just repeating ones I've already recommended. Raising Dragons by Merble and One Word To Change The World by Agent Malkere. These are both on Fanfiction, though I believe One Word To Change The World is also on Archive of Our Own. Also, warning: neither of these are complete.

I also probably won't be able to post until Wednesday or Thursday of next week. :(

But, this was written quickly for XBnemesisx, but I still wasn't able to finish it in time, sorry: I hope your band competition went well :)

Enjoy!


Chapter Fifty Seven – The 3rd Annual Grand Magic Games; July 1st, X775

We all looked at each other.

"Wanna just all jump there at once?" I asked.

"Can you carry ten people?" Laxus asked.

I paused. I didn't actually know if I could carry ten people. I think the most I'd ever tried was eight, and that had been awhile ago.

"Laxus, Lucy," I said.

They both looked at me.

"Are you guys good with using your powers to get there? Like your Lightning Body, and maybe Corvus's shadows?" I asked.

"Have you tried carrying people through Pluto's Body?" Cana asked.

I shook my head. "No. Is everyone good with this?"

They all nodded, and Cana pulled out her cards, using them to find the location. I can't believe they still hadn't found a way to block them.

Her eyes opened, and she passed the card to me, Laxus, and Corvus, who had come out on his own.

"Everyone connected?" I asked, holding out my hands, glad I had already taken those damn bracelets off so my magic could recharge.

"We're good," Erigor said.

"Corvus? Laxus?" I asked them.

They nodded.

"Then let's do this!" I said, closing my eyes, and we teleported.

We all landed right before the finish line, and we fell into a bit of a heap.

"Rough landing?" Corvus asked, coming out of the shadow's and carrying Lucy on his shoulders.

"Lucy, you're eight!" I said, looking up at her.

She shrugged. "It's fun! And he can still carry me."

"You guys alright?" Laxus asked, coming to a stop next to me.

I nodded, observing the others as